Issedon: Almanac of Ancient History and Culture. Vol. III. Исседон: Альманах по древней истории и культуре. Т. III

È Ñ Ñ Å Ä Î Í Òîì III àëüìàíàõ ïî äðåâíåé èñòîðèè è êóëüòóðå Ι Σ Σ Ε ∆ Ω Ν Åêàòåðèíáóðã 2005 1 ÁÁÊ 63.3(0)3+71 È.88...

Author: Ed.: A. V. Zaikov and V. T. Zvirevich Под ред. А. В. Зайкова и В. Т. Звиревича

48 downloads 315 Views 4MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

È Ñ Ñ Å Ä Î Í Òîì III

àëüìàíàõ ïî äðåâíåé èñòîðèè è êóëüòóðå

Ι Σ Σ Ε ∆ Ω Ν

Åêàòåðèíáóðã 2005 1

ÁÁÊ 63.3(0)3+71 È.88

È.88

Èññåäîí: àëüìàíàõ ïî äðåâíåé èñòîðèè è êóëüòóðå. Ïîä ðåä. À. Â. Çàéêîâà è Â. Ò. Çâèðåâè÷à. – Åêàòåðèíáóðã: Óðàëüñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé óíèâåðñèòåò, 2005. – Òîì III. – 256 ñ. Issedon: Almanac of Ancient History and Culture. Editors: A. V. Zaikov and V. T. Zvirevich. – Ekaterinburg: The Ural State University Press, 2005. – Vol. III. – 256 p. ISSN 1683–7037 ÁÁÊ 63.3(0)3+71 Ðåäàêòîðû: À. Â. Çàéêîâ (îòâåòñòâåííûé ðåäàêòîð), Â. Ò. Çâèðåâè÷

Èçäàíèå äàííîãî òîìà îñóùåñòâëåíî áëàãîäàðÿ ôèíàíñîâîé ïîìîùè Àëåêñåÿ Ëàñëîâè÷à ÁÎÐÙÈÊÀ, Ìàêñèìà Âàëåðüåâè÷à ÊÎÐÆÎÂÀ, Àëåêñåÿ Âèòàëüåâè÷à ÐÀÊÓËÜÖÅÂÀ

ISSN 1683–7037 © Êîíöåïöèÿ àëüìàíàõà. À. Â. Çàéêîâ, 2005 © Ñáîðíèê. Óðàëüñêèé ãîñ. óíèâåðñèòåò, 2005 2

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÑÎÄÅÐÆÀÍÈÅ

Ëÿïèí À. À. Ãåîìåòðèÿ îðîñèòåëüíûõ ñèñòåì. Ê èñòîðèè èððèãàöèè â äåëüòå Ìóðãàáà (Þæíàÿ Òóðêìåíèÿ) ................. Ïüÿíêîâ È. Â. Àðèñòåé: ïóòåøåñòâèå ê èññåäîíàì .................... Ëèíê Ø. Ñïàðòàíñêàÿ èëîòèÿ: õàðàêòåð è ïðîèñõîæäåíèå (íà àíãë. ÿç. ñ ðóñ. ðåçþìå) ................................................. Äæîðäàí Á. Öàðè è èëîòû (íà àíãë. ÿç. ñ ðóñ. ðåçþìå) ............. Çàéêîâ À. Â. Ê âîïðîñó î ñòàòóñå ëàêåäåìîíñêèõ ïåðèýêîâ. II .. Íåô¸äêèí À. Ê. Ïðîäîëæàÿ äèñêóññèþ î ñïàðòàíñêîé íàãîòå, ëàêîíñêîì ïèëîñå è ïðî÷åì ................................................ Êàðïþê Ñ. Ã. Åùå ðàç îá èñòîðè÷åñêîé îíîìàñòèêå êëàññè÷åñêèõ Àôèí: «åñòåñòâåííûå» è «èñêóñcòâåííûå» îíîìàñòè÷åñêèå êîìïëåêñû ................................................................... Ñòðîãåöêèé Â. Ì. Ìåñòî ðàáîâ, æåíùèí è ìåòåêîâ â ñèñòåìå êîììóíèêàòèâíûõ îòíîøåíèé â êëàññè÷åñêîì ïîëèñå .......... Çàõàðîâà Å. À. Ê âîïðîñó î êóëüòå Ãåðàêëà Ñîòåðà â Ñåâåðíîì Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå ............................................. Ñàìîõèíà Ã. Ñ. Íîâàÿ ìîíîãðàôèÿ î öàðå Ïèððå ...................... Êíÿçåâ Ï. À. Tabula Siarensis è äâà àêòà ñåíàòà ïàìÿòè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ (èñòîðè÷åñêîå ñîïîñòàâëåíèå è ïåðåâîä) ........... Ñèíàãîâà Í. Ã. Þâåíàë: îñîáåííîñòè âûðàæåíèÿ ñòîè÷åñêîé àíòðîïîëîãèè â ðèìñêîé ñàòèðå .......................................... Çóáàðü Â. Ì., Êîçóá Þ. È. Íîâûå íàäãðîáèÿ ñ ëàòèíñêèìè ýïèòàôèÿìè èç Îëüâèè ........................................................ Êîïòåâ À. Â. Ïîä ôëàãîì «ýâîëþöèè»: Ïèòåð Ãàðíñåé î ïîçäíåé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè ......................................................... Áðàòóõèí À. Þ. Êòî ñîçäàë áîãèíþ Êàðäåþ? .......................... Ìóõóòäèíîâ Î. Ì. Àðèñòîòåëü è íåìåöêàÿ ôèëîñîôèÿ ............. Ï Ð È Ë Î Æ Å Í È Å. Ìàêðîáèé. Ñàòóðíàëèè. Êíèãà âòîðàÿ. Ïåð. ñ ëàò. è ãðå÷., ïðèì. è óêàçàòåëè Â. Ò. Çâèðåâè÷à .......... Ñïèñîê ñîêðàùåíèé ............................................................... Èíôîðìàöèÿ äëÿ àâòîðîâ àëüìàíàõà ....................................

3

5 15 36 46 69 86

94 101 108 115 139 172 177 196 208 215 226 252 254

CONTENTS

DIE GEOMETRIE DER BEWÄSSERUNGSSYSTEME. BEITRAG ZUR IRRIGATIONSGESCHICHTE IM DELTA DES FLUSSES MURGAB (SÜDTURKMENISTAN) (A.A. Ljapin) 14 ARISTEAS: TRAVELING TO THE ISSEDONIANS (I.V. Pyankov) 35 SPARTAN HELOTAGE—CHARACTER AND ORIGINS (S. Link) 36 KINGS AND HELOTS (B. Jordan) 46 ABOUT THE STATUS OF LAKEDAIMONION PERIOIKOI. II (A. V. Zaikov) 85 CONTINUING THE DISCUSSION ON SPARTAN NAKEDNESS, LACONIAN PILOS AND OTHER… (A.K. Nefedkin) 93 ONCE MORE ABOUT HISTORICAL ONOMASTICS OF CLASSICAL ATHENS: «NATURAL» AND «ARTIFICIAL» LISTS OF NAMES (S.G. Karpyuk) 100 THE ROLE OF SLAVES, WOMEN AND METICS IN THE COMMUNICATIVE RELATIONS SYSTEM OF THE CLASSICAL CITY STATE (V. M. Strogetsky) 107 CULT OF HERACLES SOTER ON THE NORTH SIDE OF THE BLACK SEA (E.A. Zakharova) 114 THE NEW MONOGRAPHY ABOUT PYRRHUS, EPIROTE KING (G. S. Samohina) 138 TABULA SIARENSIS AND TWO ACTS OF THE SENATE IN MEMORY OF GERMANICUS CAESAR (P. Kniazev) 171 JUVENALIS: THE PECULIARITIES OF EXPRESSION OF STOIC ANTHROPOLOGY IN ROMAN SATIRE (N. Sinagova) 176 NEW GRAVESTONES WITH LATIN EPITAPHS FROM OLBIA (V. M. Zubar, Yu.I. Kozub) 195 FLYING THE FLAG “EVOLUTION”: PETER GARNSEY ABOUT LATE ROMAN EMPIRE (A. V. Koptev) 207 WHO HAS CREATED THE GODDESS CARDEA? (A. Bratukhin) 214 ARISTOTLE AND THE GERMAN PHILOSOPHY (O. M. Muchutdinov) 225 MACROBIUS. SATURNALIA. BOOK II. (The translation on Russian, notes and indexes by Prof. V. T. Zvirevich) 251 Abbriviation 252

4

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÃÅÎÌÅÒÐÈß ÎÐÎÑÈÒÅËÜÍÛÕ ÑÈÑÒÅÌ. Ê ÈÑÒÎÐÈÈ ÈÐÐÈÃÀÖÈÈ Â ÄÅËÜÒÅ ÌÓÐÃÀÁÀ (ÞÆÍÀß ÒÓÐÊÌÅÍÈß) À. À. Ëÿïèí (ßðîñëàâëü) Â äàííîé ñòàòüå ðå÷ü ïîéäåò îá èñòîðèè îðîñèòåëüíûõ ñèñòåì â äåëüòå Ìóðãàáà, ðàâíèííîé ðåêè â Þæíîé Òóðêìåíèè. Óæå íå ìåíåå ïîëóâåêà â åå îòäàëåííûõ íèçîâüÿõ, â ïóñòûíå, èçâåñòíû ìåñòà äðåâíèõ ïîñåëåíèé. Ëþäè æèëè òàì â ýïîõó áðîíçû (ïðèìåðíî ÕÕVI–XIII ââ. äî í. ý.) è ðàííåæåëåçíîì âåêå (îê. XI–IV ââ. äî í. ý.). Íà ðèñ. 1 õîðîøî âèäíî, íàñêîëüêî ìîùíåå áûëà ðåêà â òå âðåìåíà è êàê äàëåêî âíåäðÿëàñü îíà â ïåñêè. Æèçíü â æàðêèõ êðàÿõ íåìûñëèìà áåç îðîøåíèÿ. Åùå â 50-å ãîäû àðõåîëîãè ïîïûòàëèñü âûÿâèòü åãî ñëåäû ïî îñòàòêàì õîðîøî âèäíûõ íà ìåñòíîñòè àðûêîâ—ñòàðûõ, íî, êàê îêàçàëîñü, íå î÷åíü äðåâíèõ. Ïîäëèííîå îòêðûòèå áûëî ñäåëàíî â íà÷àëå 1980-õ ãã. èçâåñòíûì çíàòîêîì ïåñ÷àíûõ ïðîñòðàíñòâ Ë.Ã. Äîáðèíûì, ðóêîâîäèòåëåì ëàáîðàòîðèè ïîäâèæíûõ ïåñêîâ Èíñòèòóòà ïóñòûíü (ã. Àøõàáàä)1. Â äðåâíåìóðãàáñêîé äåëüòå ãëèíèñòûå ïðîñòðàíñòâà—òàêûðû— ïåðåìåæàþòñÿ ïåñêàìè. Òàêûðû—ýòî îñòàòêè íå òîëüêî áîëîò è îçåð, íî è ïðåæíèõ ïîëåé. Â êëèìàòè÷åñêèå ïåðèîäû èññóøåíèÿ âåòåð íàíåñ ñþäà ïåñêè. Ñðåäè åñòåñòâåííîãî ÷åðåäîâàíèÿ ïåñêîâ è òàêûðîâ ïðè ðàññìîòðåíèè àýðîôîòîñíèìêîâ (ÀÔÑ) îêàçàëîñü âîçìîæíûì âûÿâèòü îáðûâêè ëèíèé èñêóññòâåííîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ. Èìåííî Ë.Ã. Äîáðèí ïðåäïîëîæèë â íèõ îñòàòêè äðåâíåãî îðîøåíèÿ è âûÿâèë âñå ïÿòü ðàçíîâèäíîñòåé îðîñèòåëüíûõ ñèñòåì. Òàê áûëà îáíàðóæåíà îðîñèòåëüíàÿ ñèñòåìà ýïîõè áðîíçû. Íà÷àëî åå óõîäèò íà 4200–4300 ëåò îò íàøèõ äíåé. Íà ñåãîäíÿøíèé äåíü ýòî äðåâíåéøèå èçâåñòíûå ñëåäû èððèãàöèè íà òåððèòîðèè áûâøåãî ÑÑÑÐ. 1

Îò÷åò î íàó÷íî-èññëåäîâàòåëüñêîé ðàáîòå «Äàòü ãåîãðàôè÷åñêèé ïðîãíîç âëèÿíèÿ ïåðåáðîñêè ÷àñòè ñòîêà ñèáèðñêèõ ðåê íà íàçåìíûå ýêîñèñòåìû ïóñòûííûõ òåððèòîðèé Òóðêìåíñêîé ÑÑÐ». Èíñòèòóò ïóñòûíü ÀÍ ÒÑÑÐ. Àøõàáàä, 1984. Ðóêîïèñíûé ôîíä ÖÍÁ ÀÍ ÒÑÑÐ.

À. À. Ëÿïèí

Ðèñ. 1. Äðåâíÿÿ äåëüòà Ìóðãàáà è ñîâðåìåííîå ïîëîæåíèå. Ïàëåîäîëèíû: 3 – Çàõìåòñêàÿ; 4 – Áåøêàê-Áàéãóøëèíñêàÿ; 5 – Òàõèðáàéñêàÿ; 7 – Äæàé; 8 – Ó÷òåïèíñêàÿ; 9 – Äæàðñàéñêàÿ; 11 – Òàõèðáàé-2; 12 – Ðàííåæåëåçíàÿ; 13 – Ñåâåðíûé ñáðîñ; 15 – ×åøìèíñêàÿ; 16 – Øåéõìàíñóðñêàÿ. Ñîâðåìåííàÿ ãèäðîñåòü: 14 – ðóñëî ðåêè ñ 1221 ã.; 18 – Ñóëòàí-ßá; 20 – êàíàë Âàëóåâñêèé; 21 – êàíàë Èêñ; 22 – êàíàë Ñîâåòñêèé; 23 – Êàóøóòáåíò. Òåððèòîðèÿ, ãäå ïàëåîäîëèíû íå èçó÷åíû. 6

Ê èñòîðèè èððèãàöèè â äåëüòå Ìóðãàáà

Êàê ìîãëè ñîõðàíèòüñÿ ýòè ñëåäû çà èñòåêøèå òûñÿ÷åëåòèÿ? Íåóæåëè ðàçëèâû ïàâîäêîâ íå óêðûëè èõ íàíîñàìè? Áëàãîäàðÿ ïàëåîãåîãðàôè÷åñêèì èññëåäîâàíèÿì èçâåñòíî, ÷òî êëèìàò â ïðîøëîì êîëåáàëñÿ îò î÷åíü âëàæíîãî ê âåñüìà ñóõîìó, ïðè ýòîì â öåëîì îí ñòðåìèòñÿ ê èññóøåíèþ è ïîõîëîäàíèþ. Äðåâíèå âëàæíûå ïåðèîäû áûëè ãîðàçäî áîãà÷å âëàãîé, ÷åì ïîñëåäóþùèå. Íà Ìóðãàáå ïîñëåäíåå âåëèêîå óâëàæíåíèå (ïëþâèàë) îòíîñèòñÿ ê ýïîõå ðàííåé áðîíçû (ïðèìåðíî ê XXVII–XXIII ââ. äî í. ý.). Âåñü ñîâðåìåííûé óðîâåíü ìåñòíîñòè ñåâåðíåå Êàðàêóìñêîãî êàíàëà ñôîðìèðîâàëñÿ óæå âî âðåìåíà ðàííåé áðîíçû. Çíà÷èò, íè÷åãî áîëåå ñòàðîãî çäåñü ìû íå óâèäèì. Î÷åðåäíîé, ðàííåæåëåçíûé ïëþâèàë îòëîæèëñÿ ãîðàçäî þæíåå. Âîò òàê è ñîõðàíèëèñü ïðèçíàêè îðîøåíèÿ ïåðèîäà ðàçâèòîé áðîíçû, èëè, ñîãëàñíî óñòîÿâøåéñÿ àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîé ïåðèîäèçàöèè, âðåìåíè Íàìàçãà V (îê. XXII–XVII ââ. äî í. ý.). Îðîøåíèå ýïîõè áðîíçû ðàçíîîáðàçíî ïî ôîðìå. Çàìåòèì, ÷òî ýòî íå îòäåëüíûå êàíàëû, à óæå ñèñòåìû îðîøåíèÿ, êàê áû ãðóïïû àðûêîâ ñ åäèíîé èñõîäíîé òî÷êîé (ìåëèîðàòîðû íàçûâàþò åå «ãîëîâîé»), îõâàòûâàþùèå («êîìàíäóþùèå») çíà÷èòåëüíóþ ïëîùàäü çåìåëü. Ðàññìîòðèì îñíîâíûå ïÿòü òèïîâ îðîøåíèÿ.

Ðèñ. 2. Âååðíàÿ ñèñòåìà èððèãàöèè. Âñòðå÷àåòñÿ ÷àùå âñåãî.

Âååðíûå ñèñòåìû (ñì. ðèñ. 2). Âåðõîâàÿ ÷àñòü âååðîâ óêðûòà ñïëîøíûì ïÿòíîì ïåñêîâ. Íà ÀÔÑ íèãäå íåò ïîëíîñòüþ îòêðûòûõ àðûêîâ, è ýòî, î÷åâèäíî, íå ñëó÷àéíî. Íå çàáóäåì, ÷òî êàíàëû êàæäûé ãîä (åñëè íå ÷àùå) íóæäàþòñÿ â ÷èñòêå. Òå, êòî îñóùåñòâëÿë ýòó ðàáîòó, íàíîñû âûáðàñûâàëè íà áåðåãà, ïîýòîìó òàì ðîñëè îòâàëû ãðóíòà. Òàêèå îòâàëû â Ñðåäíåé Àçèè èìåíóþò ñëîâîì «ðàøè». Ïî÷âîâåä Í.Ã. Ìèíàøèíà óñòàíîâèëà, ÷òî â ïóñòûííîì êëèìàòå ïðè èññóøåíèè ìåñòíîñòè ïðîèñõîäèò ðàçâåâàíèå ðàøåé, îíè ïðåâðàùàþòñÿ â ïåñ÷àíûå õîëìû2. Òåïåðü ñòàíîâèòñÿ ÿñíî, ÷òî ïåñêè íà âååðàõ— äðåâíèå ðàçâåÿííûå ðàøè. Ïîëó÷àåòñÿ, ÷òî íàíîñû áóêâàëüíî äóøèëè âååðà. Ýòî îñíîâíîé íåäîñòàòîê âååðíîé ñèñòåìû. 2

Óêàæåì íà íåêîòîðûå íàèáîëåå âàæíûå ðàáîòû ýòîãî èññëåäîâàòåëÿ: Ì È Í À Ø È Í À Í.Ã. Äðåâíåîðîøàåìûå ïî÷âû Ìóðãàáñêîãî îàçèñà //

7

À. À. Ëÿïèí

Äðóãàÿ îñîáåííîñòü âååðîâ: àðûêè íà ÀÔÑ âèäÿòñÿ äâîéíûìè ëèíèÿìè. Ýòî â ñàìîì äåëå òàê. Îäíàæäû â ýêñïåäèöèè ìû áóêâàëüíî «ñïîòêíóëèñü» î íèõ, íî íå ñðàçó ïîíÿëè, â ÷åì äåëî. Êàæäûé ëó÷ âååðà—ýòî äâà ïàðàëëåëüíûõ àðûêà, ïîäàâàâøèõ âîäó ê ïîëÿì ñî ñâîåé ñòîðîíû. Íà ìåñòíîñòè—äâà íåâûñîêèõ, ñãëàæåííûõ ãëèíèñòûõ âàëèêà ïðèáëèçèòåëüíî â 20–40 ì äðóã îò äðóãà.

Ðèñ. 3. Ëó÷èñòàÿ ñèñòåìà èððèãàöèè. Èçâåñòíû âñåãî äâå òàêèå ñèñòåìû, îáå íà Êåëëåëèíñêîì òàêûðå, ãäå ðàñïîëîæåíû ñàìûå ðàííèå ïîñåëåíèÿ Íàìàçãà V.

Ëó÷èñòûå ñèñòåìû (ñì. ðèñ. 3)—ñêîïëåíèå àðû÷íûõ ñëåäîâ, ãóñòîé ïóíêòèð íà òàêûðå, çàìåòíî ïðèïîðîøåííûé ïåñêîì. Ñðàçó âèäíî, ÷òî ñèñòåìà ñòðàäàëà êðóïíûì ïîðîêîì—ñàìîîòÿæåëåíèåì. Îðîøàåìûå ïîëÿ óçêè, ðàçâåðíóòüñÿ íåãäå. Ðàøåé íå âèäíî, çíà÷èò, êàæäàÿ ñèñòåìà ðàáîòàëà íåäîëãî è áûëà âñêîðå çàáðîøåíà. Ïîëàãàåì, ÷òî ëó÷èñòîå îðîøåíèå äîâîëüíî áûñòðî ïðåâðàòèëîñü â âååðíîå. Ìîæíî äîãàäûâàòüñÿ, ÷òî «âååðàìè» è «ëó÷àìè» îðîøàëèñü çåðíîâûå ïîñåâû. Ñàìûìè ýêçîòè÷íûìè âûãëÿäÿò ñèñòåìû ñî ñòðóêòóðîé ïåðà (ñì. ðèñ. 4). Íà ÀÔÑ ýòî êàêîé-òî óçîð íà òàêûðå. Îí çàìåòíî ïðèñûïàí

Ðèñ. 4. Ñèñòåìà èððèãàöèè ñî ñòðóêòóðîé ïåðà. Ýòî ðåäêàÿ, íåîáû÷íàÿ ôîðìà.

Ïî÷âîâåäåíèå. 1962. ¹ 2. Ñ. 26; ÎÍÀ ÆÅ. Îðîøàåìûå ïî÷âû ïóñòûíè è èõ ìåëèîðàöèÿ. Ì., 1974. Ñ. 8–22; ÎÍÀ ÆÅ . Èñòîðèÿ èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ çàñîëåííûõ çåìåëü íà ðàçíûõ ñòàäèÿõ ðàçâèòèÿ îðîøàåìîãî çåìëåäåëèÿ // Èçìåíåíèÿ ïëîäîðîäèÿ ïî÷â ïðè îðîøåíèè âíîâü îñâàèâàåìûõ çåìåëü. Ì., 1976; ÎÍÀ ÆÅ . Îïóñòûíåííûå è îêóëüòóðåííûå ïî÷âû Ìóðãàáñêîãî îàçèñà // Ì È Í À Ø È Í À Í.Ã., Ì ÎË ÎÄ Ö Î Â Â.À. Îàçèñíîå ïî÷âîîáðàçîâàíèå è ïåðñïåêòèâû èíòåíñèôèêàöèè îðîøàåìîãî çåìëåäåëèÿ. Ì., 1965. Ñ. 99.

8


Ðèñ. 5. Áîëüøèå êàíàëû. Âñòðå÷àþòñÿ ÷àñòî. 9

À. À. Ëÿïèí

ïåñêîì, âûãëÿäèò íåðåçêèì, õîòÿ ÷èòàåòñÿ õîðîøî. Ïðèøëîñü íåìàëî ïîëîìàòü ãîëîâó íàä åãî îáúÿñíåíèåì. Ïîêà äóìàåòñÿ, ÷òî çäåñü ìû âèäèì äæîÿêè—îñîáûå ñèñòåìû ïîäïî÷âåííîãî îðîøåíèÿ. Ðàøè òîæå íå çàìåòíû, ñèñòåìû ðàáîòàëè íåäîëãî. Ïîëèâíûå ó÷àñòêè ìàëû, çäåñü ÿâíî íå ñåÿëè õëåáíûõ êóëüòóð, íî, âîçìîæíî, âîçäåëûâàëè âèíîãðàäíèêè. Åùå â 40–50 ãã. àðõåîëîã À.À. Ìàðóùåíêî óñòàíîâèë, ÷òî âèíîãðàä íà Ïðèêîïåòäàãñêîé ðàâíèíå áûë èçâåñòåí ëþäÿì óæå â ýïîõó ðàííåé áðîíçû (îê. XXVI–XXII ââ. äî í. ý.). Ó÷åíûå ÂÈÐà îïðåäåëèëè, ÷òî çåìëåäåëüöû âûðàùèâàëè çäåñü âèííûå è ñòîëîâûå ñîðòà. Âïå÷àòëÿþò ñèñòåìû áîëüøèõ êàíàëîâ. Íà ðèñ. 5 ïîêàçàíà ïðîðèñîâêà òîãî, ÷òî çàïå÷àòëåíî íà îäíîì èç ëèñòîâ ÀÔÑ. Çäåñü, âåðîÿòíî, ìû âèäèì ðàñïàä âååðíîãî îðîøåíèÿ. Óæå ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ îòâåòâëåíèÿ è ïîêàçàííûå òîíêèìè ëèíèÿìè êàíàëû 2-ãî ïîðÿäêà. Âååðà, ëó÷è è áîëüøèå êàíàëû ðîäíèò ïðÿìîëèíåéíîñòü ýëåìåíòîâ. Â íåé âèäèòñÿ êîðåííîå ñâîéñòâî îðîøåíèÿ ïåðèîäà ðàçâèòîé áðîíçû. Íà ýòîì ôîíå ðåçêî âûäåëÿþòñÿ òîíêèå, äëèííûå âîëîñîâèäíûå êàíàëû (ñì. ðèñ. 6). Ó íèõ åñòü êîëåíîîáðàçíûå îòâåòâëåíèÿ, îíè èäóò î÷åíü äàëåêî, ïàðàëëåëüíî ãëàâíîìó âîäîòîêó. Íà Ìóðãàáå âèäíî, êàê íåêîòîðûå ëó÷è âååðîâ ïåðåñå÷åíû íîâûìè (áîëåå ïîçäíèìè) ëèíèÿìè àðûêîâ.

Ðèñ. 6. Äëèííûå âîëîñîâèäíûå êàíàëû.

Íà Òåäæåíå, â Ãåîêñþðñêîì îàçèñå 5-é òèï îðîøåíèÿ ðàçîáðàí Ã.Í. Ëèñèöûíîé (ñì. ðèñ. 7)3. Îíà îòíåñëà åãî êî 2-îé ïîëîâèíå IV òûñ. äî í. ý. Ñ ýòèì ñîãëàñèòüñÿ íåëüçÿ. Íà Ïðèêîïåòäàãñêîé ðàâíèíå îêðåñòíîñòè ãîðîäèùà Åëüêåí-äåïå (ïîçäíÿÿ áðîíçà—àõåìåíèäñêîå âðåìÿ) ïëîòíî îõâà÷åíû êàê ìèíèìóì ïÿòüþ êðóïíûìè ñèñòåìàìè îðîøåíèÿ. Íà èõ ôîòîñúåìêå ïðèøëîñü ìíîãî ïîðàáîòàòü àâòîðó ýòîé ñòàòüè. Îáùèå ñâîéñòâà äàííûõ ñèñòåì—ðàçâåòâëåííîñòü, èçâèëèñòîñòü, äëèííûå ïàðàëëåëüíûå êàíàëû 2-ãî ïîðÿäêà, êîëåíîîáðàçíîå îò÷ëåíåíèå îò ãëàâíîãî. Ýòî ïðèçíàêè ñîâåðøåííî íîâîãî òèïà— 3

Ë ÈÑÈÖÛÍÀ Ã.Í. Îðîøàåìîå çåìëåäåëèå ýíåîëèòè÷åñêèõ ïëåìåí ÞãîÂîñòî÷íîé Òóðêìåíèè // Çåìëè äðåâíåãî îðîøåíèÿ è èõ ñåëüñêîõîçÿéñòâåííîå èñïîëüçîâàíèå. Ì., 1969. Ñ. 117 ñëë.

10


áàññåéíîâîãî îðîøåíèÿ. Ñîâìåñòíûé àíàëèç ìóðãàáñêèõ è ïðèêîïåòäàãñêèõ ñèñòåì ïîçâîëèë äàòèðîâàòü èõ îò ïåðèîäà ïîçäíåé áðîíçû äî êîíöà ñàñàíèäñêîãî âðåìåíè. Áàññåéíîâîå îðîøåíèå ïðîñóùåñòâîâàëî áîëåå äâóõ òûñÿ÷ ëåò è ñ àãðîòåõíè÷åñêîé òî÷êè çðåíèÿ áûëî íàèáîëåå ñîâåðøåííûì4.

Ðèñ. 7. Êàíàëû áàññåéíîâîãî îðîøåíèÿ â Ãåîêñþðå.

Ïðîòÿæåííûé êàíàë ïðîõîäèò íà Òàèïñêîì òàêûðå äðåâíåãî Ìóðãàáà. Ðàøåé âäîëü íåãî íå âèäíî, à ñàì îí öåëèêîì çàíåñåí íàäóâíûì ïåñêîì, ÷òî âîîáùå õàðàêòåðíî äëÿ îñòàòêîâ îðîñèòåëüíûõ ñèñòåì ïîçäíåé áðîíçû. Íàëè÷èå ýòèõ íàäóâíûõ ïåñêîâ ïîçâîëÿåò âûñêàçàòüñÿ î êëèìàòå ýïîõè. Â 3-é ÷åòâåðòè II òûñÿ÷åëåòèÿ äî í. ý. óñòàíîâèëàñü æåñòî÷àéøàÿ ñóøü (àðèä). Ìíîãî çåìåëü ïðåæíèõ îàçèñîâ çàõâàòèëè ïåñêè, ïîÿâèëèñü óçêèå è äëèííûå ïåñ÷àíûå ãðÿäû ñ îðèåíòàöèåé 330 î ïî ìàãíèòíîìó ìåðèäèàíó. Èç ýòîãî ìîæíî ñäåëàòü âûâîä, ÷òî çàñûïàííûå ïåñêîì êàíàëû îòíîñÿòñÿ èìåííî ê ïîçäíåé áðîíçå (àðõåîëîãè íàçûâàþò ýòî âðåìÿ ïåðèîäîì Íàìàçãà VI). Ýòè êàíàëû íåìíîãî ñòàðøå XV â. äî í. ý., êîãäà èññóøåíèå åùå íå èçãíàëî ëþäåé ñ Ìóðãàáà. Íàäî ñêàçàòü ïîäðîáíåå î ïåðåõîäå ê ïîçäíåé áðîíçå. Èñòîðèêè è àðõåîëîãè ñîãëàñíû â òîì, ÷òî íà ïåðåëîìå Íàìàçãà V–VI ïðèøëè ñêîòîâîä÷åñêèå ïëåìåíà. Îíè çàõâàòèëè Ñðåäíþþ Àçèþ, Èðàí, Àôãàíèñòàí, ãëóáîêî âíåäðèëèñü â Ñèáèðü è îñòàíîâèëèñü ëèøü â Èíäèè. Ñóäÿ ïî âñåìó, èõ ïðàðîäèíà íàõîäèëàñü â åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïÿõ, íà þãå è âîñòîêå Ðóññêîé ðàâíèíû5 . Â ðåçóëüòàòå ýòèõ ïåðåäâèæåíèé 4

Áàññåéíîâîå îðîøåíèå îñíîâàòåëüíî ïðîàíàëèçèðîâàíî â êí.: Ì ÈÍÀØÈÍÀ Í.Ã. Îðîøàåìûå ïî÷âû ïóñòûíè è èõ ìåëèîðàöèÿ. Ì., 1974. 5 Æ ÀÐÍÈÊÎÂÀ Ñ. Ê âîïðîñó î ëîêàëèçàöèè ñâÿùåííûõ ãîð Ìåðó è Õàðû èíäîèðàíñêîé (àðèéñêîé) ìèôîëîãèè // ÈÁ ÌÀÈÊÖÀ. Âûï. 11. Ì., 1986; ÊÓÇÜÌÈÍÀ Å.Å. Îòêóäà ïðèøëè èíäîàðèè? Ì., 1994.

11

À. À. Ëÿïèí

èñ÷åçëî çåìëåäåëü÷åñêîå íàñåëåíèå (î÷åâèäíî, äðàâèäîÿçû÷íîå), õîçÿåâàìè ñòàëè èðàíîÿçû÷íûå êî÷åâûå ñêîòîâîäû-«ñòåïíÿêè». Êóëüòóðà Íàìàçãà VI, ïî âñåé âèäèìîñòè, óæå áûëà èðàíîÿçû÷íîé. Îòíîñèòåëüíî òîãî, êàê ñêëàäûâàëèñü îòíîøåíèÿ ìåæäó ïðèøåëüöàìè è àáîðèãåíàìè, â íàóêå âûñêàçûâàëèñü ïîðîé âçàèìîèñêëþ÷àþùèå âçãëÿäû. Îäíè èññëåäîâàòåëè âèäÿò çäåñü èñòðåáèòåëüíóþ áîðüáó è íåïðèìèðèìóþ âðàæäó, äðóãèå óñìàòðèâàþò ñâîåãî ðîäà ìèðíîå ñîñóùåñòâîâàíèå. Âòîðàÿ òî÷êà çðåíèÿ áàçèðóåòñÿ íà ñëåäóþùèõ äîâîäàõ: êåðàìèêà ñòåïíÿêîâ íàõîäèòñÿ â îäíèõ ðàéîíàõ ñ ãîí÷àðíîé ïðîäóêöèåé çåìëåäåëüöåâ è çàëåãàåò ñ íåé â îäíèõ êîìïëåêñàõ. Îäíàêî «ñîâìåñòíîå» çàëåãàíèå íå âñåãäà îçíà÷àåò «îäíîâðåìåííîå». Ñòåïíàÿ êåðàìèêà ìîãëà ïðîíèêíóòü â áîëåå ðàííèå êîìïëåêñû ïîçäíåå â ðåçóëüòàòå íàðóøåíèÿ ñëîÿ, êîãäà ñêîòîâîäû óæå èçãíàëè, âûòåñíèëè èëè óíè÷òîæèëè çåìëåäåëüöåâ è çàõâàòèëè èõ ñåëåíèÿ. Âðàæäåáíîñòü îòíîøåíèé ïðîñëåæèâàåòñÿ è â òèïàõ îðîøåíèÿ. Íà Ìóðãàáå íèãäå íå âèäíî õîòÿ áû ïîïûòîê ïðèñïîñîáèòü ïðåæíèå ñèñòåìû. Íàîáîðîò, íîâûå ñèñòåìû êàðäèíàëüíûì îáðàçîì îòëè÷àþòñÿ îò áîëåå ðàííèõ äàæå âíåøíå, à ìåñòàìè îíè ïåðåñåêàþò ïðåæíèå êàíàëû. Íàëèöî ïîëíîå ïðåíåáðåæåíèå ê ñòàðîìó îïûòó. Í.Ã. Ìèíàøèíà íàïðÿìóþ ñâÿçûâàåò áàññåéíîâîå îðîøåíèå ñ âíåäðåíèåì èðàíîÿçû÷íûõ ïëåìåí, ïåðåøåäøèõ ê çåìëåäåëèþ6. Ïîëó÷àåòñÿ, ÷òî ïîÿâëåíèå áàññåéíîâîãî ñïîñîáà—êðóïíåéøèé ïåðåëîì â èñòîðèè îðîøåíèÿ. Óòâåðäèâøèñü, îíî ãîñïîäñòâóåò ÷óòü áîëåå 2 òûñÿ÷ ëåò. Ñëåäóþùèå äâà òèïà ñèñòåì îòíîñÿòñÿ ê áîëåå ïîçäíèì ýïîõàì, íî óìîë÷àòü î íèõ íåâîçìîæíî. Â àðàáñêîå âðåìÿ (ñ VII â. í. ý.) áàññåéíû ïîñòåïåííî âûòåñíÿþòñÿ âåòâèñòûìè ñèÐèñ. 8. Âåòâèñòàÿ ñèñòåìà. 6

Ì ÈÍÀØÈÍÀ Í.Ã. Îðîøàåìûå ïî÷âû...

12


ñòåìàìè (ðèñ. 8). Îíè íàèáîëåå ñîâåðøåííû ãèäðàâëè÷åñêè, ìàëî çàèëÿþòñÿ, ìåíüøå ðàñõîäóþò âîäó. Äàæå ñîâðåìåííîå îðîøåíèå ïî ñóòè ñâîåé ÿâëÿåòñÿ óëó÷øåííûì âàðèàíòîì ñðåäíåâåêîâîé âåòâèñòîé ñåòè. Íàêîíåö, ñ XIII â. äåéñòâóåò ñàìûé ðåãðåññèâíûé âèä ñ èçëèøíèì ïàðàëëåëèçìîì êàíàëîâ. Êàæäûé âîäîïîëüçîâàòåëü ñòðåìèëñÿ ïîäêëþ÷èòü ñâîé àðûê íåïðåìåííî ê ãëàâíîìó âîäîèñòî÷íèêó. Â èòîãå—íåìûñëèìàÿ ðàñòðàòà òðóäà è âîäû, çàãðîìîæäåíèå ìåñòíîñòè, íåèñïðàâèìîå óõóäøåíèå ìåëèîðàòèâíîãî ñîñòîÿíèÿ çåìåëü. Ñïîñîá îòìå÷åí íà Ìóðãàáå è âî ìíîãèõ ìåñòàõ Ïðèêîïåòäàãà. Ñëåäû ñàìûõ ðàííèõ ñèñòåì îðîøåíèÿ, ñóùåñòâîâàâøèõ åùå äî ëó÷åé è âååðîâ, íåïðîíèöàåìî óêðûòû îò íàñ ìóðãàáñêèìè ïëþâèàëàìè. Åñòü âñå îñíîâàíèÿ ïîëàãàòü, ÷òî êàêèå-òî ñïîñîáû îðîøåíèÿ òîãäà óæå ñóùåñòâîâàëè. Ñîñåäíèé ñ Ìóðãàáîì Òåäæåí áûë ïðî÷íî îñâîåí äðåâíèìè çåìëåäåëüöàìè â êîíöå âðåìåíè Íàìàçãà I (ìîæåò áûòü, â ïåðâîé òðåòè IV òûñ. äî í. ý.). Íà Ìóðãàáå Í.Ã. Ìèíàøèíà â ïî÷âåííûõ øóðôàõ íàøëà àãðîèððèãàöèîííûå ñëîè (îòëîæåíèÿ äðåâíèõ ïîëåé) íà ãëóáèíå áîëåå 6 ì è äàòèðîâàëà íà÷àëî çåìëåäåëèÿ çäåñü IV–III òûñ. äî í. ý. (Íàìàçãà II–III). Ïðè ýòîì íåêîòîðûå àðõåîëîãè, êàê è 45 ëåò íàçàä, îòñ÷èòûâàþò çàñåëåíèå Ìóðãàáà ëèøü ñî II-ãî òûñ. äî í. ý.

Ðèñ. 9. Ïîçäíåñðåäíåâåêîâîå îðîøåíèå. 13

À. À. Ëÿïèí

×òî æå äàåò íàì ÷åòûðåõòûñÿ÷åëåòíÿÿ èñòîðèÿ îðîøåíèÿ â Þæíîé Òóðêìåíèè? Âîò îñíîâíûå âûâîäû: 1. Ãëàâíàÿ ÷åðòà îðîøåíèÿ—ãåîìåòðèÿ îðîñèòåëüíûõ ñèñòåì, ðèñóíîê îðîøåíèÿ. Ýòî îáîáùåííàÿ õàðàêòåðèñòèêà, êëþ÷åâîå ñâîéñòâî. Îíà ïîêàçûâàåò ñòåïåíü ïðèáëèæåíèÿ ê ãèäðàâëè÷åñêîìó èäåàëó, ïðèñïîñîáëåííîñòü ê ìåñòíûì óñëîâèÿì (âîäîòîê, ðåëüåô), äîñòèãíóòûé óðîâåíü çåìëåäåëèÿ, îïûò ïîêîëåíèé. Ãåîìåòðèÿ ñèñòåì— ñâîåîáðàçíûé ãðàôè÷åñêèé ïîðòðåò ýïîõè. 2. Âûÿâëåíà òåñíåéøàÿ ñâÿçü ãåîìåòðèè ñèñòåì ñ ñîñòàâîì íàñåëåíèÿ. Êîðåííûå ïåðåìåíû â îáëèêå îðîøåíèÿ âûçâàíû ìàññîâûì âíåäðåíèåì íîâûõ ïëåìåí è íàðîäîâ. Òàê áûëî ïðè âòîðæåíèè èíäîèðàíöåâ. Âîçíèêíîâåíèþ âåòâèñòûõ ñèñòåì ñïîñîáñòâîâàëî àðàáñêîå çàâîåâàíèå. Ïîçäíåñðåäíåâåêîâîå îðîøåíèå ñâÿçûâàåòñÿ ñ òàòàðî-ìîíãîëüñêîé êàòàñòðîôîé. Ðàçíîîáðàçèå ñèñòåì ýïîõè áðîíçû, êàæåòñÿ, âûçâàíî êëèìàòè÷åñêèìè ïðè÷èíàìè. 3. Òåäæåí è Ìóðãàá áûëè îñâîåíû çåìëåäåëüöàìè ïðàêòè÷åñêè îäíîâðåìåííî. Î÷åíü èíòåðåñíî çàãëÿíóòü ïîä îòëîæåíèÿ ðàííåáðîíçîâîãî ïëþâèàëà: êàêèì áûëî îðîøåíèå â ïîðó Íàìàçãà II–III? Òåì áîëåå, ÷òî ïðèìåðíî â ýòî âðåìÿ âîîáùå âîçíèêëè ñèñòåìû. Êàæåòñÿ, ýòî êðóïíåéøàÿ èç ìóðãàáñêèõ ïðîáëåì. 4. Ïàëåîãåîãðàôèÿ åùå íå âîñòðåáîâàíà àðõåîëîãàìè. À æàëü7… DIE GEOMETRIE DER BEWÄSSERUNGSSYSTEME. BEITRAG ZUR IRRIGATIONSGESCHICHTE IM DELTA DES FLUSSES MURGAB (SÜDTURKMENISTAN) A. A. Ljapin Die Reste der Altirrigation am Fluß Murgab hat A.G. Dobrin (Institut für Wüsteforschung, Aschchabad) am Anfang der 80er Jahre des 20 Jarhunderts entdeckt. Das sind fünf Abarten der Bewässerungssysteme, die zum Bronzezeitalter gehören. Der Autor analysiert diese Berieselungsgraben zusammen mit spätere Bewässerungskanale und stellt die Geometrie der Irrigationssysteme fest. Er charakterisiert sie als „grafisches Porträt“ der Epoche, das wurde von der ethnischen Zusammensetzung der Bevölkerung bedingt. 7

Ïîìèìî óïîìÿíóòûõ âûøå èññëåäîâàíèé ñîøëåìñÿ åùå íà íåñêîëüêî ðàáîò, âåñüìà ïîëåçíûõ äëÿ èçó÷åíèÿ èñòîðèè èððèãàöèè â Þæíîé Òóðêìåíèè: Ë È Ñ È Ö Û Í À Ã.Í. Îðîøàåìîå çåìëåäåëèå ýíåîëèòè÷åñêèõ ïëåìåí Þãî-Âîñòî÷íîé Òóðêìåíèè // Çåìëè äðåâíåãî îðîøåíèÿ è èõ ñåëüñêîõîçÿéñòâåííîå èñïîëüçîâàíèå. Ì., 1969; Ë ßÏÈÍ À.À. Èððèãàöèÿ äðåâíåìóðãàáñêîé äåëüòû // Ïàìÿòíèêè Òóðêìåíèñòàíà. 1983. ¹ 2 (36). Ì ÀÑÑÎÍ Â.Ì. Äðåâíåçåìëåäåëü÷åñêàÿ êóëüòóðà Ìàðãèàíû // Ìàòåðèàëû è èññëåäîâàíèÿ ïî àðõåîëîãèè ÑÑÑÐ. ¹ 73. Ì., Ë., 1959.

14

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÀÐÈÑÒÅÉ: ÏÓÒÅØÅÑÒÂÈÅ Ê ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍÀÌ È. Â. Ïüÿíêîâ (Âåëèêèé Íîâãîðîä) Ñ èìåíåì Àðèñòåÿ â àíòè÷íîé ëèòåðàòóðíîé òðàäèöèè ñâÿçàíû ñàìûå ðàííèå èçâåñòèÿ î ñåâåðå àíòè÷íîé îéêóìåíû. À èçâåñòèÿ ýòè èìåþò î÷åíü âàæíîå, ïîðîé ðåøàþùåå, çíà÷åíèå äëÿ ïîíèìàíèÿ äðåâíåé èñòîðèè ñåâåðíûõ ñòðàí. Îíè ñòàâÿò ïåðåä èññëåäîâàòåëåì ìíîæåñòâî âîïðîñîâ, çëîáîäíåâíîñòü êîòîðûõ íå ñíèæàåòñÿ îò òîãî, ÷òî óæå íåñêîëüêî ïîêîëåíèé ó÷åíûõ ïûòàþòñÿ îòâåòèòü íà íèõ. Äåëî â òîì, ÷òî íîâûå ìàòåðèàëû, ïîñòîÿííî äîáûâàåìûå èñòîðèêàìè, àðõåîëîãàìè è ýòíîãðàôàìè, êàæäûé ðàç ïîçâîëÿþò îáíàðóæèòü â èçâåñòèÿõ àðèñòååâñêîé òðàäèöèè ðàíåå íå èçâåñòíûå ãðàíè. Àâòîðó äàííîé ñòàòüè õîòåëîñü áû òîëüêî åùå ðàç ïðèâëå÷ü âíèìàíèå èññëåäîâàòåëåé ê ýòèì âîïðîñàì è â íåêîòîðûõ ñëó÷àÿõ ïîïûòàòüñÿ íàìåòèòü íîâûå ïóòè èõ ðåøåíèÿ, êîòîðûå, êîíå÷íî, åùå íóæäàþòñÿ â àïðîáàöèè. Äåòàëüíîå æå ðàññìîòðåíèå âîçíèêàþùèõ ïðîáëåì íà îñíîâå ñâåæèõ ìàòåðèàëîâ—äåëî áóäóùåãî. Èñõîäíûìè äëÿ ìåíÿ ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñëåäóþùèå ïîëîæåíèÿ: Àðèñòåé—ðåàëüíàÿ ëè÷íîñòü, àâòîð ïîýìû «Àðèìàñïåÿ», ñîõðàíèâøåéñÿ â íåìíîãèõ ñòèõîòâîðíûõ ôðàãìåíòàõ è âî ìíîæåñòâå ïðîçàè÷åñêèõ ïåðåñêàçîâ. Àðèñòåé áûë ãðàæäàíèíîì íåáîëüøîãî ãðå÷åñêîãî ãîðîäà Ïðîêîííåñà íà îäíîèìåííîì îñòðîâå â Ïðîïîíòèäå (Ìðàìîðíîì ìîðå). Âðåìÿ æèçíè Àðèñòåÿ îïðåäåëÿåòñÿ ïî-ðàçíîìó: VII èëè VI â. äî í.ý.1. Ïåðâîå îïðåäåëåíèå îðèåíòèðóåòñÿ íà ïðîêîííåññêèé ðàññêàç Ãåðîäîòà (IV.15), âòîðîå—íà ñîîáùåíèå Ñóäû (s.v. ’Αιστας), õîòÿ äëÿ îáîñíîâàíèÿ èõ ïðèâëåêàþòñÿ, êîíå÷íî, è ìíîãèå äðóãèå ìàòåðèàëû. Â ïîñëåäíåå âðåìÿ â èññëåäîâàòåëüñêîé ëèòåðàòóðå áûëî âûäâèíóòî äâå íàèáîëåå àðãóìåíòèðîâàííûå äàòèðîâêè: ñîãëàñíî ïåðâîé èç íèõ Àðèñòåé æèë â ñåðåäèíå èëè â òðåòüåé ÷åòâåðòè VII â. äî í. ý.2, ñîãëàñíî âòîðîé—â êîíöå VI – íà÷àëå V â. äî í. ý.3 . Ïåðâûé èç ýòèõ âàðèàíòîâ, 1

Âîïðîñ î äàòàõ æèçíè Àðèñòåÿ ñì.: ÄÎÂÀÒÓÐ À.È., Ê ÀËËÈÑÒÎÂ Ä.Ï., ØÈ ØÎÂÀ È.À. Íàðîäû íàøåé ñòðàíû â «Èñòîðèè» Ãåðîäîòà. Ì., 1982. Ñ. 220. 2 BOLTON J.D.P. Aristeas of Proconnesus. Oxford, 1962. Ð. 132, 179. 3 ÈÂÀÍ ÷ ÈÊ À.È. Î äàòèðîâêå ïîýìû «Àðèìàñïåÿ» Àðèñòåÿ Ïðîêîííåñ-

È. Â. Ïüÿíêîâ

ìíå êàæåòñÿ, çíà÷èòåëüíî ëó÷øå óäîâëåòâîðÿåò âñåé ñîâîêóïíîñòè äàííûõ4. Óêàçàíèå Ãåðîäîòà íà 240 ëåò, èñòåêøèõ êî âðåìåíè åãî âñòðå÷è ñ æèòåëÿìè Ìåòàïîíòà (440 ã. äî í. ý., 430 ã. äî í. ý.?) ïîñëå âòîðîãî èñ÷åçíîâåíèÿ Àðèñòåÿ (IV.15), ÿâíî ïîëó÷åíî ïóòåì ãåíåàëîãè÷åñêèõ ðàñ÷åòîâ â Ïðîêîííåñå è Ìåòàïîíòå: 8 ïîêîëåíèé ïî 30 ëåò. Ïîýòîìó òî÷íîé äàòû íà îñíîâàíèè ýòîãî óêàçàíèÿ ïîëó÷èòü íåâîçìîæíî è âûâîä î ñîâïàäåíèè äàò ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåÿ è îñíîâàíèÿ ñàìîãî Ïðîêîííåñà âîâñå íå îáÿçàòåëåí. Íî âðåìÿ æèçíè Àðèñòåÿ äåéñòâèòåëüíî îòñòîèò íåäàëåêî îò âðåìåíè îñíîâàíèÿ ãîðîäà: îá ýòîì ãîâîðèò èìÿ Êàéñòðîáèÿ, îòöà Àðèñòåÿ, ñâèäåòåëüñòâóÿ, ÷òî íîñèòåëü ýòîãî èìåíè áûë ðîæäåí åùå â Èîíèè, íà áåðåãàõ Êàéñòðà. Î÷åíü âàæíûì îáñòîÿòåëüñòâîì ÿâëÿåòñÿ è òîò ôàêò, ÷òî Àðèñòåé áûë òåñíî ñâÿçàí ñ êóëüòîì Àïîëëîíà. Èñòîðè÷åñêàÿ îáñòàíîâêà â îáëàñòè Ïðîïîíòèäû âî âðåìåíà Àðèñòåÿ áûëà íåïðîñòîé. Ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü, ÷òî íà ôîðìèðîâàíèå ëè÷íîñòè Àðèñòåÿ îêàçàëè âëèÿíèå äâà ãëàâíûõ ôàêòîðà: ýëëèíñêàÿ êîëîíèçàöèÿ è íàøåñòâèå êèììåðèéöåâ. Îíè è ïîáóäèëè çíàìåíèòîãî ïðîêîííåñöà ñîâåðøèòü åãî ïóòåøåñòâèå. Ñîãëàñíî ïðîêîííåññêî-êèçèêñêîìó ïðåäàíèþ, Àðèñòåé ÷óäåñíûì îáðàçîì èñ÷åç èç Ïðîêîííåñà, ñïóñòÿ øåñòü ëåò ïîÿâèëñÿ â ðîäíîì ãîðîäå ñíîâà, ñîñòàâèë çäåñü ïîýìó, âïîñëåäñòâèè èçâåñòíóþ êàê «Àðèìàñïåÿ», è èñ÷åç âòîðè÷íî (Hdt. IV.14). Â ïîýìå Àðèñòåé ðàññêàçûâàë î ñâîåì ïóòåøåñòâèè ê îòäàëåííîìó íàðîäó èññåäîíîâ (Hdt. IV.13, 16; Pausan. V.7.9). Íî êîíå÷íîé öåëüþ Àðèñòåÿ áûë ñ÷àñòëèâûé íàðîä ãèïåðáîðååâ, ëþáèìöåâ Àïîëëîíà. Ïîýòîìó ïóòåøåñòâèå ïðîêîííåñöà ñëåäóåò ñ÷èòàòü ñêîðåå ÷åì-òî âðîäå ðåëèãèîçíîãî ïàëîìíè÷åñòâà, íåæåëè òîðãîâûì ïðåäïðèÿòèåì, ñâÿçàííûì ñ êîëîíèçàöèîííîé äåÿòåëüíîñòüþ åãî ñîâðåìåííèêîâ, òåì áîëåå ïóòåøåñòâèåì òîðãîâîãî àãåíòà îëüâèéñêèõ êóïöîâ5 , êîòîðûõ òîãäà åùå íå ñóùåñòâîâàëî. Íî íà âûáîð íàïðàâëåíèÿ ïóòè ìîãëè îêàçàòü âëèÿíèå îáà ôàêòîðà. Ãëàâíûì îðèåíòèðîì çäåñü áûë, êîíå÷íî, ïóòü êî÷åâíèêîâ. Àðèñòåé ñàì íàçûâàåò ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíûé ðÿä êî÷åâûõ íàðîäîâ, òåñíèâøèõ äðóã äðóãà: êèììåðèéöû, ñêèôû, èññåäîíû, àðèìàñïû,—â òûëó ïîñëåäíèõ, íà ñàìîì êðàþ îéêóìåíû ó áåðåãîâ âåëèêîãî ìîðÿ, è îáèòàëè ìèðíûå ãèïåðáîðåè (Hdt. IV.13). Îäíàêî íà ñêîãî // ÂÄÈ. 1989. ¹ 2. Ñ. 48. Ñì. òàêæå: Ù ÅÃËÎÂ Ä.À. Ïóòåøåñòâèå Àðèñòåÿ Ïðîêîííåññêîãî: ïðîáëåìà äàòèðîâêè // Áîñïîðñêèé ôåíîìåí. ×àñòü 1. ÑÏá., 2001. Ñ. 5–17. 5 Äîâîëüíî ðàñïðî ñòðàíåííàÿ òî÷êà çðåíèÿ, íà÷èíàÿ ñ Â.Òîìàøåêà: TOMASCHEK W. Kritik der ältesten Nachrichten über den skythischen Norden. I // Sitzungsber. der phil.-hist. Kl. der K. Akad. der Wiss. Bd 116. Wien, 1888. S. 731 sq.; HERRMANN A. Issedoi // RE. 1914. Bd IX. S. 2244; PHILLIPS E.D. The Legend of Aristeas // Artibus Asiae. 1955. Vol. XVIII. ¹ 2. P. 177; ÕÅÍÍÈÃ Ð. Íåâåäîìûå çåìëè. Ì., 1961. Ò. I. Ñ. 94, 97–100. 4

16

Àðèñòåé: ïóòåøåñòâèå ê èññåäîíàì

ïåðâîì ýòàïå ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåé ìîã îðèåíòèðîâàòüñÿ è íà íàïðàâëåíèå îñíîâíîãî ïîòîêà ìèëåòñêèõ êîëîíèñòîâ, ïðîõîäèâøåãî ÷åðåç Ïðîïîíòèäó,—âäîëü þæíîãî áåðåãà Ïîíòà (×åðíîãî ìîðÿ). Þãî-Âîñòî÷íîå Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå áûëî îñâîåíî ãðåêàìè çàäîëãî äî Àðèñòåÿ, åùå â VIII â. äî í. ý., à áûëî èçâåñòíî è åùå ðàíüøå, â ìèêåíñêóþ ýïîõó, â òî âðåìÿ êàê îñâîåíèå Ñåâåðî-Çàïàäíîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ âî âðåìåíà Àðèñòåÿ òîëüêî åùå íà÷èíàëîñü, è ïóòåøåñòâèå â ãëóáèíû ìàòåðèêà â ýòîì íàïðàâëåíèè êàæåòñÿ ñîâåðøåííî íåâîçìîæíûì. ×òî æå êàñàåòñÿ êðàéíèõ ïðåäåëîâ ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåÿ, ñòðàíû èññåäîíîâ, òî íàèáîëåå âåðîÿòíûì âûãëÿäèò ïðåäïîëîæåíèå, ÷òî ýòî ëåñîñòåïè Þæíîãî Óðàëà è Çàóðàëüÿ (ñì. íèæå). Îñîáî îòìå÷ó: äàâíî óæå âûñêàçûâàëàñü ìûñëü, ÷òî â àðèñòååâûõ ãèïåðáîðåÿõ, îáèòàþùèõ ó êðàéíåãî ìîðÿ, âîïëîòèëèñü ñëóõè î êèòàéñêîé öèâèëèçàöèè, äîøåäøèå äî ãðåêîâ ÷åðåç êî÷åâíèêîâ6. Íå îòïðàâèëñÿ ëè Àðèñòåé â ñâîå âòîðîå ïóòåøåñòâèå, èç êîòîðîãî óæå íå âåðíóëñÿ, ñ òâåðäûì íàìåðåíèåì äîñòè÷ü ñâîåé öåëè—ïîñåòèòü ñòðàíó ãèïåðáîðååâ? Õàðàêòåð ïóòåøåñòâèÿ â èñòî÷íèêàõ ðèñóåòñÿ äâîÿêî. Ïî îäíèì èçâåñòèÿì ýòî áûëî, êàê óæå ãîâîðèëîñü, äåéñòâèòåëüíîå ïóòåøåñòâèå Àðèñòåÿ ê èññåäîíàì, õîòÿ íà÷àëî åãî è çíàìåíîâàëîñü ÷óäåñàìè. Ïî äðóãèì—ýòî «ñòðàíñòâèå äóøè» Àðèñòåÿ ê äàëåêèì ñêàçî÷íûì ãèïåðáîðåÿì (Maxim. Tyr. X.2; XXVIII.3 è äð.). Ñîâðåìåííûå ó÷åíûå â áîëüøèíñòâå ñâîåì ïðèçíàþò ðåàëüíîñòü ïóòåøåñòâèÿ, îáúÿñíÿÿ âåðñèþ î «ñòðàíñòâèè äóøè» áîëåå ïîçäíèì âëèÿíèåì ïèôàãîðåéñòâà. Íî óæå äàâíî áûëî ïîäìå÷åíî, ÷òî ìíîãîå â èçâåñòèÿõ î ïóòåøåñòâèè ïðîêîííåñöà óäèâèòåëüíî íàïîìèíàåò ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ ñåâåðíûõ íàðîäîâ î ïîëåòàõ äóø øàìàíîâ7. Ìíå êàæåòñÿ, ÷òî íàèáîëåå óäà÷íîé â äàííîì ñëó÷àå ÿâëÿåòñÿ êîìïðîìèññíàÿ òî÷êà çðåíèÿ8: íåëüçÿ îòðèöàòü ðåàëüíîñòü ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåÿ, íî íåîáõîäèìî ïðèçíàòü è íàëè÷èå â èçâåñòèÿõ î íåì óæå ñ ñàìîãî íà÷àëà íåêîòîðûõ ýëåìåíòîâ «øàìàíèçìà», ïîäõâà÷åííûõ è ðàçâèòûõ äàëåå ïèôàãîðåéöàìè è ïëàòîíèêàìè. Ñ èäåÿìè è îáðÿäíîñòüþ øàìàíñòâà Àðèñòåé ìîã ïîçíàêîìèòüñÿ åùå ó ñåáÿ íà ðîäèíå, òàê êàê åñòü îñíîâàíèÿ ïîëàãàòü, ÷òî ýëåìåíòû øàìàíñêîãî êóëüòà áûëè ïðèñóùè íå òîëüêî ñêèôàì, íî è êèììåðèéñêî-ôðàêèéñêèì ïëåìåíàì9, ïî âðåìåíè è ìåñòó îáèòàíèÿ áëèçêèì Àðèñòåþ. Òðàäèöèÿ èòàëèéñêèõ ãðåêîâ îá Àðèñòåå ÿâëÿåòñÿ, íåñîìíåííî, âòîðè÷íîé ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê òðàäèöèè ïðîêîííåññêî-êèçèêñêîé. Âîçìîæíî, ÷òî â èòàëèéñêîé òðàäèöèè Àðèñòåé (’Αιστας) äåéñòâèòåëüíî 6

Èñòîðèþ âîïðîñà ñì.: Ä ÎÂÀÒÓÐ , Ê ÀËËÈÑÒÎÂ, Ø ÈØÎÂÀ . Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 265. MEULI K. Scythica // Hermes. 1935. Bd 70/2. S.158. 8 Á ÎÍÃÀÐÄ-Ë ÅÂÈÍ Ã.Ì., ÃÐÀÍÒÎÂÑÊÈÉ Ý.À. Îò Ñêèôèè äî Èíäèè. 2-å èçä. Ì., 1983. Ñ. 97. 9 Î øàìàíèçìå ôðàêèéöåâ ñì.: ÝËÈÀÄÅ Ì. Øàìàíèçì. Àðõàè÷åñêàÿ òåõíèêà ýêñòàçà. Êèåâ, 1988. Ñ. 289. 7

17


êîíòàìèíèðîâàí ñ ìåñòíûì áîæåñòâîì Àðèñòååì (’Αιστα ος)10. Ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèþ æå ïðåäàíèÿ îá Àðèñòåå Ïðîêîííåññêîì â Èòàëèè è, âìåñòå ñ òåì, âíåäðåíèþ ýòîãî ïðåäàíèÿ â ïèôàãîðåéñêóþ òðàäèöèþ, î÷åâèäíî, ñïîñîáñòâîâàë Àðèñòåé Ìåòàïîíòèéñêèé, ó÷åíèê è ïðååìíèê Ïèôàãîðà â Èòàëèè,—ñûí òî ëè Äåìîõàðèñà, òî ëè Äàìîôîíà, àâòîð ïðîçàè÷åñêîé «Òåîãîíèè»11. Âîçìîæíî, îí òîæå áûë óðîæåíöåì Ïðîêîííåñà è, ñêîðåå âñåãî, ïîòîìêîì Àðèñòåÿ, ñûíà Êàéñòðîáèÿ. Îáîèõ Àðèñòååâ ïóòàþò óæå Ñóäà (÷åì è îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ ïîçäíÿÿ äàòèðîâêà, äàííàÿ çäåñü äëÿ Àðèñòåÿ) è Äèîíèñèé Ãàëèêàðíàññêèé (De Thuc. 23). Â ïèôàãîðåéñêîé æå òðàäèöèè, ñêîðåå âñåãî, ïîÿâèëàñü è ñòðàííàÿ ôèãóðà Çîðîàñòðà Ïðîêîííåññêîãî (Plin. N.H. XXX.8). Óäèâèòåëüíû ïàðàëëåëè ê ñîäåðæàíèþ «Àðèìàñïåè», îáíàðóæèâàåìûå â êèòàéñêîé ëèòåðàòóðíîé òðàäèöèè. Îò÷àñòè èõ ìîæíî îáúÿñíèòü îáùíîñòüþ êàêîé-òî ôîëüêëîðíîé áàçû, íî íåêîòîðûå ñîâïàäåíèÿ òðóäíî ïîíÿòü èíà÷å, ÷åì ëèòåðàòóðíîå çàèìñòâîâàíèå. Â êèòàéñêîé òðàäèöèè âñå ýòè «àðèìàñïåéñêèå» ìîòèâû ñîäåðæàòñÿ â äàîññêîé ëèòåðàòóðå è ïðîåöèðóþòñÿ îáû÷íî íà ëåãåíäàðíîãî ÷æîóñêîãî öàðÿ Ìó-âàíà—âåëèêîãî ïóòåøåñòâåííèêà. Èìåííî â ïðàâëåíèå íàçâàííîãî öàðÿ, ñîãëàñíî ïðåäàíèþ, ÿâèëñÿ èç äàëåêîé çàïàäíîé ñòðàíû íåêèé ÷àðîäåé Õóàæýíü («×åëîâåê, èñêóñíûé â ïðåâðàùåíèÿõ», ïîä êîòîðûìè èìåëèñü â âèäó ïåðåâîïëîùåíèÿ), è îäíàæäû äóøà åãî âìåñòå ñ äóøîé Ìóâàíà, âðåìåííî ïîêèíóâ òåëî, âîçíåñëàñü íà íåáî12 . Íî òàêèå æå ïîëåòû äóøè è ïåðåâîïëîùåíèÿ ïðèïèñûâàëèñü è ñàìîìó Ëàî-öçû è åãî «âîñüìè áåññìåðòíûì», ÷òî ìîæíî ðàññìàòðèâàòü êàê îäíî èç ïðîÿâëåíèé øàìàíñòâà, èçíà÷àëüíî ñâîéñòâåííîãî äàîñèçìó13. Ëàîöçû («Ñòàðûé ìóäðåö»), îñíîâàòåëü äàîñèçìà, îáû÷íî ñ÷èòàåòñÿ ñòàðøèì ñîâðåìåííèêîì Êîíôóöèÿ (551–479 ãã. äî í.ý.), íî ïðîæèë îí áóäòî áû 160 èëè áîëåå ëåò. Ìîëîäûì åãî â Êèòàå íå çíàëè, à ñâåäåíèÿ èñòî÷íèêà î åãî êèòàéñêîì ïðîèñõîæäåíèè ïðèçíàþòñÿ ïîçäíåé âñòàâêîé14. Â êîíöå æèçíè Ëàî-öçû, êàê ãëàñèò ïðåäàíèå, óäàëèëñÿ íà çàïàä. Â ëåãåíäàðíîì îáðàçå Ëàî-öçû, êàê è âîîáùå â ïðåäàíèÿõ äàîñîâ, ñïëåëîñü ìíîãî ðàçíûõ ôîëüêëîðíûõ ìîòèâîâ, ÷àñòü èç êîòîðûõ, íåñîìíåííî, âîñõîäèò ê àðèñòååâñêîìó öèêëó, ÷òî è îáóñëîâèëî îòìå÷åííûå âûøå ïîðàçèòåëüíûå ñîâïàäåíèÿ15 . Ðàçóìååòñÿ, îòñþäà åùå ÈÂÀÍ ÷ ÈÊ. Óê. ñî÷ . Ñ. 45–48. Àíòè÷íûå ñâåäåíèÿ îá ýòîì Àðèñòåå, ñïóòàííîì ñ Àðèñòååì Ïðîêîííåññêèì, ñì.: FgrHist T. I. S. 259, 519. 12 ÞÀÍÜ Ê Ý . Ìèôû äðåâíåãî Êèòàÿ. 2-å èçä. Ì., 1987. Ñ. 242 ñëë., 352. 13 Â ÀÑÈËÜÅÂ Ë.Ñ. Êóëüòû, ðåëèãèè, òðàäèöèè â Êèòàå. Ì., 1970. Ñ. 220, 241– 250, 284–287. 14 Ãî Ìî-æî. Áðîíçîâûé âåê. Ì., 1959. Ñ. 302. 15 Î øàìàíñêèõ (â ÷àñòíîñòè, «ñèáèðñêèõ») êîðíÿõ äàîñèçìà ñì.: ÒÎÐ ÷ÈÍÎÂ Å.À. Äàîñèçì. ÑÏá., 1998. Ñ. 206–218. 10 11

18


äàëåêî äî âûâîäà îá èäåíòè÷íîñòè ðåàëüíûõ Àðèñòåÿ è Ëàî-öçû. Ñóäÿ ïî óïîìÿíóòîìó ïðîêîííåññêî-êèçèêñêîìó ðàññêàçó, íà÷àëüíûå ýòàïû ïóòè Àðèñòåÿ òàêîâû: Ïðîêîííåñ—Àðòàêà—Êèçèê (Hdt. IV.14). Óæå ýòè äàííûå ïîêàçûâàþò, ÷òî Àðèñòåé íàïðàâëÿëñÿ ê àçèàòñêîìó ìàòåðèêó. Óçíàòü î äàëüíåéøåì ïóòè Àðèñòåÿ ïîìîãàþò äàííûå Ãåêàòåÿ Ìèëåòñêîãî, ñîäåðæàâøèåñÿ, âèäèìî, â åãî îïèñàíèè ìåñò, ïðèëåãàþùèõ ê Êèçèêó. Ýòè äàííûå äîøëè äî íàñ â ðàññêàçå Ñòðàáîíà î òåõ æå ìåñòàõ (XII.3.22 sq.) è, â âåñüìà óäàëåííîì îò îðèãèíàëà è èñêàæåííîì âèäå—â ñîîáùåíèÿõ Ñòåôàíà Âèçàíòèéñêîãî (s. v. ”Ishpoj) è Âàëåðèÿ Ôëàêêà (V.584 è ñë.)16 . Îñíîâûâàÿñü íà óêàçàííûõ òåêñòàõ, ìîæíî ïîïûòàòüñÿ âîññòàíîâèòü èíòåðåñóþùèå íàñ èçâåñòèÿ Ãåêàòåÿ. Âèäèìî, ìèëåòñêèé èñòîðèê â äàííîì ñëó÷àå øèðîêî èñïîëüçîâàë ñîäåðæàíèå «Àðèìàñïåè» è ðàññêàçàë î ïåðåäâèæåíèè «ñêèôñêèõ» íàðîäîâ, íà÷èíàÿ ñ àðèìàñïîâ è èññåäîíîâ, áîëåå ïðîñòðàííî, ÷åì Ãåðîäîò, îãðàíè÷èâøèéñÿ ñóõèì ïåðå÷íåì òåõ æå íàðîäîâ (IV.13). Îí ðàññêàçûâàë î êîííûõ íàáåãàõ, îïóñòîøàâøèõ çåìëè îò áåðåãîâ äàëåêîãî Êàìïåñà äî áîãàòûõ äîëèí Îäðèññû è Ýñåïà (Ασηπος), è î òîì, â ÷àñòíîñòè, ÷òî ãîðîä Àëàçèÿ ó ðåêè Îäðèññà îñòàâàëñÿ áåçëþäíûì è â åãî âðåìÿ, õîòÿ àëàçîíû ïðîäîëæàëè æèòü âî ìíîãèõ ñåëåíèÿõ âäîëü áåðåãîâ ýòîé ðåêè, ïðîòåêàâøåé ïî Ìèãäîíèéñêîé ðàâíèíå è âïàäàâøåé â ðåêó Ðèíäàê (Ñèìàâ ñ óñòüåì â Ìðàìîðíîì ìîðå ê âîñòîêó îò Êèçèêà). Óêàçàâ äàëåå, ÷òî ýòè ñåëåíèÿ ãðàíè÷àò ñ êèçèêåíàìè è èìåííî çäåñü àëàçîíû áîëåå âñåãî ïî÷èòàþò Àïîëëîíà (Strab. XII.3.22), Ãåêàòåé êàê áû äîïîëíÿåò ñîîáùåíèå, ñîäåðæàâøååñÿ â ïðîêîííåññêî-êèçèêñêîì ðàññêàçå î ìàðøðóòå Àðèñòåÿ. Èòàê, Àðèñòåé, ïî âñåé âåðîÿòíîñòè, èç Êèçèêà íàïðàâèëñÿ ê àëàçîíàì è ðåêå Îäðèññà. Óêàçàíèå íà ñëåäóþùèé ýòàï ïóòè ìîæåò ñîäåðæàòü ïðåäàíèå î ãèïåðáîðåéñêèõ äàðàõ, ïåðåäàííîå Ïàâñàíèåì (I.31.2). Ïðåäàíèå ýòî, âîîáùå ïîïóëÿðíîå â äðåâíåé Ãðåöèè, èçâåñòíî â íåñêîëüêèõ âåðñèÿõ. Âåðñèÿ Ïàâñàíèÿ îòëè÷àåòñÿ òåì, ÷òî â íåé ÿâíî èñïîëüçîâàíû ìàòåðèàëû «Àðèìàñïåè». Ãèïåðáîðåè, ñîãëàñíî Ïàâñàíèþ, ïðèíîñÿò íà÷àòêè àðèìàñïàì, òå—èññåäîíàì, à îò íèõ ñêèôû ïðèâîçÿò èõ â Ñèíîïó, îòñþäà ýëëèíû äîñòàâëÿþò èõ â Ïðàñèè â Àòòèêå è, íàêîíåö, àôèíÿíå ïåðåâîçÿò íà Äåëîñ. Â òàêîì âèäå ïðåäàíèå, êîíå÷íî, íåñåò ïðèçíàêè ïîçäíåé îáðàáîòêè, îòðàæàÿ, ñêîðåå âñåãî, ýïîõó, êîãäà Àôèíû ïðåòåíäîâàëè íà ëèäåðñòâî â äåëîññêèõ è ïîíòèéñêèõ äåëàõ, Ïåðèêë âåë ôëîò â Ïîíò, ê Ñèíîïå è ò. ä. Íî óêàçàíèå íà Ñèíîïó ìîãëî ñîäåðæàòüñÿ óæå â äðåâíåé âåðñèè ïðåäàíèÿ, ãäå îíî ñîîòâåòñòâîâàëî áû ïîñëåäíåìó 16

Î ñîîáùåíèè Âàëåðèÿ Ôëàêêà ñì.: Ï ÜßÍÊÎÂ È.Â. Êî÷åâíèêè Êàçàõñòàíà VII â. äî í. ý. è àíòè÷íàÿ ëèòåðàòóðíàÿ òðàäèöèÿ // Àíòè÷íîñòü è àíòè÷íûå òðàäèöèè â êóëüòóðå è èñêóññòâå íàðîäîâ Ñîâåòñêîãî Âîñòîêà. Ì., 1978. Ñ. 185, 189, ïðèì. 7.

19


èç òåñíèâøèõ äðóã äðóãà íàðîäîâ â ðàññêàçå Àðèñòåÿ—êèììåðèéöàì. Ñèíîïà áûëà îñíîâàíà ãðåêàìè â 1-é ïîëîâèíå VIII â. äî í. ý., íî óæå â ñåðåäèíå òîãî æå âåêà çäåñü ïîñåëèëèñü êèììåðèéöû, è âíîâü ãðåêè çàñåëèëè Ñèíîïó ëèøü âî 2-é ïîëîâèíå VII â. äî í. ý., îêîëî 630 ã. äî í.ý.17 . Òàê ÷òî êî âðåìåíè Àðèñòåÿ â îáëàñòè Ñèíîïû îáèòàëè êèììåðèéöû, ïðè÷åì è ýòè ìåñòà ñ÷èòàëèñü êîíå÷íûì ïóíêòîì âåëèêîãî ïåðåñåëåíèÿ íàðîäîâ, íà÷àòîãî îòäàëåííûìè àðèìàñïàìè (ñð.: Hdt. IV.12, 13)18. È îêðåñòíîñòè Êèçèêà, è îáëàñòü Ñèíîïû, çàòðîíóòûå àâàíãàðäîì ïåðåñåëÿâøèõñÿ êî÷åâíèêîâ, ÿâëÿëèñü âàæíûìè âåõàìè íà ïóòè Àðèñòåÿ, âåäü ãëàâíûì åãî îðèåíòèðîì, êàê óæå ãîâîðèëîñü, ñëóæèëî íàïðàâëåíèå äâèæåíèÿ êî÷åâíèêîâ. Íå ñëó÷àéíî óïîìèíàíèÿ îá ýòèõ ìåñòíîñòÿõ â òðàäèöèè Àðèñòåÿ êàæäûé ðàç ñîïðîâîæäàþòñÿ è óêàçàíèåì íà âåñü ðÿä ïåðåñåëÿâøèõñÿ êî÷åâûõ íàðîäîâ. È â òîé, è â äðóãîé ìåñòíîñòè âî âðåìåíà Àðèñòåÿ íàõîäèëèñü êèììåðèéöû19 . Íî ýòî ñîâñåì ðàçíûå êèììåðèéöû—ôàêò, êîòîðûé îáû÷íî íå çàìå÷àþò èëè êîòîðîìó íå ïðèäàþò íèêàêîãî çíà÷åíèÿ. À, ìåæäó òåì, îí õîðîøî ëîæèòñÿ â îáùóþ ñõåìó äâèæåíèÿ íîìàäîâ åâðàçèéñêîé ïîëîñû ñòåïåé: êî÷åâíèêè, âûòåñíåííûå èç ñòåïåé Þãî-Âîñòî÷íîé Åâðîïû, óõîäÿò äâóìÿ ïîòîêàìè. Îäèí—íà çàïàä è þã, â Äóíàéñêî-Áàëêàíñêèé ðåãèîí, äîñòèãàÿ èíîãäà è Ìàëîé Àçèè; çäåñü ïðèøåëüöû øèðîêî ðàññåèâàþòñÿ ïî ðàâíèíàì, ïîñòåïåííî ñëèâàÿñü ñ ìåñòíûì íàñåëåíèåì. Äðóãîé—ïðÿìî íà þã, â ãîðû Êàâêàçà è Çàêàâêàçüÿ, ãäå îíè îñåäàþò íåáîëüøèìè àíêëàâàìè. Êèììåðèéöû ïåðâîãî ïîòîêà—ýòî êî÷åâûå òðåðû, îñàæäàâøèå Ýôåñ è äðóãèå èîíèéñêèå ãîðîäà, ñîêðóøàâøèå Ôðèãèéñêîå öàðñòâî, âçÿâøèå Ñàðäû è, íàêîíåö, îñåâøèå â Êàïïàäîêèè, à òàêæå ïðèìêíóâøèå ê íèì ìèãäîíû, ýäîíû (ýäû) è, ìîæåò áûòü, åùå êàêèå-òî ïëåìåíà, îñåâøèå â Ñåâåðî-Çàïàäíîé Àíàòîëèè, â ÷àñòíîñòè, è â îêðåñòíîñòÿõ Êèçèêà. Ýòè êèììåðèéöû ïîÿâèëèñü â Ìàëîé Àçèè, âèäèìî, â íà÷àëå VII â. äî í. ý., ïðè÷åì èìåííî êàê ïåðåñåëåíöû, ñîïðîâîæäàåìûå ïîâîçêàìè ñî âñåé ÷åëÿäüþ. Ïîÿâëåíèå æå íà ñåâåðî-çàïàäå Ì. Àçèè ôèíîâ è âèôèíîâ, êîòîðûå âûòåñíèëè îòñþäà êèììåðèéöåâ, ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü, â ñóùíîñòè, ëèøü çàêëþ÷èòåëüíîé ôàçîé âåëèêîãî êèììåðèéñêî-ôðàêèéñêîãî ïåðåñåëåíèÿ ñ Áàëêàí, êîòîðîìó ïðåäøåñòâîâàëî ïåðå17

18

19

ÌÀÊÑÈÌÎÂÀ Ì.È. Àíòè÷íûå ãîðîäà Þãî-Âîñòî÷íîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ. Ñèíîïà. Àìèñ. Òðàïåçóíò. Ì., Ë., 1956. Ñ. 36–48. Èíòåðåñíóþ ãèïîòåçó, îáúÿñíÿþùóþ ïðåäàíèå î ãèïåðáîðåéñêèõ äàðàõ â åãî «ñèáèðñêîì» âàðèàíòå, ñì.: ÌÀ ÷ ÈÍÑÊÈÉ Ä.À. Ñàêðàëüíûå öåíòðû áëèç Êàâêàçà è Àëòàÿ è èõ âçàèìîñâÿçè â êîíöå II—ñåðåäèíå I òûñ. äî í. ý. // Stratum. ÑÏá., Êèøèíåâ, 1997. Âûï. 1; ÎÍ ÆÅ . «Îñü ìèðîâîé èñòîðèè» Êàðëà ßñïåðñà è ðåëèãèîçíàÿ æèçíü ñòåïíîé Ñêèôèè â IX–VII ââ. äî í. ý. // Áîñïîðñêèé ôåíîìåí. ÑÏá., 2001. ×àñòü 2. Î êèììåðèéöàõ ñì.: ÈÂÀÍ ÷ÈÊ À.È. Êèììåðèéöû. Ì., 1996.

20


ñåëåíèå ôðèãèéöåâ è çà êîòîðûì ïîñëåäîâàëî ïåðåñåëåíèå êåëüòîâ (ãàëàòîâ). Èíîå äåëî—êèììåðèéöû äðóãîãî ïîòîêà. Îíè óæå âî 2-é ïîëîâèíå VIII â. äî í.ý. îêàçûâàþòñÿ îáèòàòåëÿìè Öåíòðàëüíîãî Çàêàâêàçüÿ ê þãó îò Äàðüÿëüñêîãî ïðîõîäà (ãäå, âåðîÿòíåå âñåãî, êàê ÿ ïîëàãàþ, íàõîäèëàñü «Ñòðàíà Ãàìèð»)—ðàéîíà, ãäå îáû÷íî îñåäàþò âûòåñíåííûå èç Ïðåäêàâêàçüÿ ñòåïíÿêè20 . Î÷åâèäíî, äðóãîé àíêëàâ òåõ æå êèììåðèéöåâ â òî æå ñàìîå âðåìÿ çàíèìàë è îáëàñòü Ñèíîïû. Êèììåðèéöû ðàçíûõ ïîòîêîâ ïðèäåðæèâàëèñü è ðàçíîé ïîëèòè÷åñêîé îðèåíòàöèè: ïåðâûå—âðàãè ôðèãèéöåâ è ñîþçíèêè óðàðòîâ, âòîðûå—âðàãè óðàðòîâ è ñîþçíèêè ôðèãèéöåâ, ìàííååâ è ìèäÿí. Ñàìûå ñóùåñòâåííûå ìàòåðèàëû äëÿ ðåêîíñòðóêöèè ïóòè Àðèñòåÿ äàåò îïèñàíèå ñòðàíñòâèé Èî ó Ýñõèëà (Prom. vinct. 707–735). Ïðàâäà, èòèíåðàðèé Àðèñòåÿ (âåðíåå, îñòàòêè èòèíåðàðèÿ) íàõîäÿòñÿ ó Ýñõèëà â âåñüìà ïëà÷åâíîì ñîñòîÿíèè21, íî âñå æå ïî íèì ìîæíî çàêëþ÷èòü î ñëåäóþùåì. Îäèí èç ýòàïîâ ïóòè Àðèñòåÿ, ñóäÿ ïî óêàçàííîìó èòèíåðàðèþ, ïðîëåãàë âäîëü ìîðñêîãî áåðåãà è çåìëè õàëèáîâ, çíàìåíèòûõ ïðîèçâîäèòåëåé æåëåçà. Ñêîðåå âñåãî, ýòî ìåñòà ê âîñòîêó îò Ñèíîïû, ãäå âîîáùå ìîãëà ñóùåñòâîâàòü äîðîãà âäîëü áåðåãà. Íî âñòàåò âîïðîñ î õàëèáàõ. Ðàñïðîñòðàíåííîå ìíåíèå, ÷òî õàëèáû îáèòàëè ëèøü â äâóõ íåáîëüøèõ ðàéîíàõ íà êðàéíåì ñåâåðî-âîñòîêå Ìàëîé Àçèè (áåðåãîâûå è âíóòðåííèå, èëè ãîðíûå õàëèáû), íå ïîäòâåðæäàåòñÿ èñòî÷íèêàìè. Ýòè ëþäè, ïî äàííûì àíòè÷íûõ àâòîðîâ, áûëè øèðîêî ðàññåÿíû ïî âñåìó ñåâåðíîìó ïîáåðåæüþ Ìàëîé Àçèè, îò Êèîñà äî Êåðàñóíòà, êîíöåíòðèðóÿñü â óñòüÿõ ðåê è áëèç ãðå÷åñêèõ ãîðîäîâ, à ïî àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèì äàííûì ñëåäû õàëèáñêîé ìåòàëëóðãèè îáíàðóæèâàþòñÿ è â óñòüÿõ ðåê Âîñòî÷íîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ22. Äàëåå îêàçûâàåòñÿ, ÷òî èñòî÷íèêè äóáëèðóþò, à èíîãäà è ïðÿìî îòîæäåñòâëÿþò õàëèáîâ ñ íàðîäîì, êîòîðûé íîñèò âàðüèðóþùååñÿ íàçâàíèå: àëà(è)çîíû, (ã)àëèçîíû, õàëäåè, óðàðò. Haliþu. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, Àðèñòåé è çäåñü øåë ïî ñòðàíå òîãî æå íàðîäà, îò êîòîðîãî íà÷àë ñâîå ïóòåøåñòâèå çà ïðåäåëàìè Êèçèêà. Ñ èìåíåì àëàçîíîâ ñâÿçàíû åùå áîëåå îáøèðíûå òåððèòîðèè: îò Ñåâåðî-Çàïàäíîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ ÷åðåç Áàëêàíñêèé ïîëóîñòðîâ è Ìàëóþ Àçèþ äî Ñåâåðíîãî Êàâêàçà. Ñîïîñòàâëåíèå âñåõ äàííûõ, ïèñüìåííûõ è àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèõ ñâèäåòåëüñòâ, ïîçâîëÿåò ïðèéòè ê ñëåäóþùåìó çàêëþ÷åíèþ îòíîñè20

Î ïðîáëåìå ìåñòîíàõîæäåíèÿ ñòðàíû Ãàìèð ñì.: Ï ÎÃÐÅÁÎÂÀ Ì.Í. Çàêàâêàçüå è êèììåðèéöû àññèðèéñêèõ òåêñòîâ êîíöà VIII â. äî í.ý. // Äðåâíèå öèâèëèçàöèè Åâðàçèè. Èñòîðèÿ è êóëüòóðà. Ì., 2001. Ñ. 317–333. 21 Î ïîïûòêå ðåêîíñòðóêöèè èòèíåðàðèÿ ñì.: Ï ÜßÍÊÎÂ. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 185 ñë. Ñì. òàêæå: K ARTTUNEN K. India in early Greek Literature. Helsinki, 1989. P. 178. 22 Î äðåâíåé ìåòàëëóðãèè ýòîãî ðåãèîíà ñì. ðàáîòó: ÕÀÕÓÒÀÉØÂÈËÈ Ä.À. Ïðîèçâîäñòâî æåëåçà â äðåâíåé Êîëõèäå. Òáèëèñè, 1987 è ðåö.: ÌÅÄÂÅÄÑÊÀß È.Í. // ÑÀ. 1990. ¹ 2. Ñ. 269–273.

21


òåëüíî àëàçîíîâ-õàëèáîâ. Àëàçîíû ïðåäñòàâëÿëè ñîáîé êàñòó ìåòàëëóðãîâ, ðàñïðîñòðàíèâøóþñÿ, âèäèìî, ñ Áàëêàí ïî Þæíîìó è Âîñòî÷íîìó Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüþ ñî 2-é ïîëîâèíû II òûñ. äî í. ý. Òàì îíè åùå â ãîìåðîâñêèå âðåìåíà ïðî÷íî àññîöèèðîâàëèñü ñ êàêîé-òî îáëàñòüþ (Õ)àëèáà, ïî èìåíè êîòîðîé ïîëó÷èëè â Ì. Àçèè ñâîå âòîðîå íàçâàíèå. Ðàññåëèâøèñü íà ñòîëü îáøèðíîì ïðîñòðàíñòâå, àëàçîíûõàëèáû ïðîäîëæàëè ïîääåðæèâàòü ìåæäó ñîáîé òåñíûå ñâÿçè—îòñþäà ïîðàæàþùàÿ àðõåîëîãîâ áëèçîñòü ìíîãèõ ýëåìåíòîâ êóëüòóðû Êàâêàçà, Áàëêàíñêîãî ïîëóîñòðîâà, Þãî-Âîñòî÷íîé Åâðîïû â êîáàíñêóþ ýïîõó, î÷åâèäíî, è îáóñëîâëåííàÿ äåÿòåëüíîñòüþ ýòîé êàñòû ìåòàëëóðãîâ. Îòíîøåíèÿ ñ ñîñåäíèìè ãîñóäàðñòâàìè è ïëåìåíàìè îíà ñòðîèëà íà îñíîâå äîãîâîðîâ, îáû÷íî ñòàâèâøèõ åå â çàâèñèìîå ïîëîæåíèå. Ýòíè÷åñêè àëàçîíû-õàëèáû ïðèíàäëåæàëè ê êðóãó ôðèãèéñêî-ôðàêèéñêèõ íàðîäîâ. Â Àçèþ èõ ïðèíåñëà, ñêîðåå âñåãî, ñàìàÿ ïåðâàÿ (åùå äîôðèãèéñêàÿ) âîëíà ýòèõ íàðîäîâ â ÕIV–ÕIII ââ. äî í. ý., ïðåäâîäèòåëüñòâóåìàÿ, êàê îíè ñàìè âåðèëè, Ôðèêñîì—ïàòðèàðõîì-ýïîíèìîì. Íà íîâûõ ìåñòàõ íàðîäû ýòîé âîëíû ñòàëè èçâåñòíû êàê ìóñû (ìèñèéöû) è ìóñêè (ïðîòîàðìÿíå). È â òåõ ñëó÷àÿõ, êîãäà àëàçîíû îêàçûâàëèñü â èíîýòíè÷íîì îêðóæåíèè, êàê, íàïðèìåð, â Êàâêàçñêîì ðåãèîíå, â òîì ÷èñëå â Êîëõèäå è Èáåðèè, îíè áûëè èçâåñòíû ïîä ñâîèì îáùèì ýòíè÷åñêèì, à íå êàñòîâûì èìåíåì: ìóñêè, ïî-ãðå÷åñêè ìîñõè. Ïîçäíåå ìîñõè ìîãëè áûòü àññèìèëèðîâàíû êàðòâåëüñêèì îêðóæåíèåì, íî ñ÷èòàòü èõ êàðòâåëàìè èçíà÷àëüíî ñîâåðøåííî íåâîçìîæíî. Èçâåñòíî, ÷òî Àïîëëîí áûë ñâÿçàí ñ êàñòàìè ìåòàëëóðãîâ, ïîäîáíûìè àëàçîíàì. Ïîýòîìó ìîæíî äóìàòü, ÷òî Àðèñòåé íàøåë â ëèöå àëàçîíîâ-õàëèáîâ íàäåæíûõ ïîêðîâèòåëåé è ïðîâîäíèêîâ23. Äðóãîé ó÷àñòîê ïóòè Àðèñòåÿ ïðåäñòàâëåí â òîì æå èòèíåðàðèè îïèñàíèåì äîðîãè, êîòîðàÿ âåäåò îò èñòîêîâ ðåêè Áóéíîé (Êóáàíü) íà Êàâêàçå ÷åðåç «ïîäíèìàþùèåñÿ äî çâåçä âûñîòû» íà þã, ê àìàçîíêàì. Ñóäÿ ïî âñåìó, çäåñü èìåþòñÿ â âèäó öåíòðàëüíîêàâêàçñêèå ãîðíûå ïåðåâàëû, âåäóùèå â Êîëõèäó—äîëèíó ðåêè Ôàñèñ. È äåéñòâèòåëüíî, àìàçîíêè ó Ýñõèëà ñâÿçàíû è ñ Êîëõèäñêîé çåìëåé (Prom. vinct. 416– 418), è ñ Ôàñèñîì (Choerob. Exeg. in H. E. p. 41). Âîîáùå â ýòèõ ìåñòàõ ñëåäîâàëî áû îæèäàòü âñòðå÷è ñ êîëõàìè è êèììåðèéöàìè, íî â ñîõðàíèâøåìñÿ ôðàãìåíòå óïîìÿíóòû àìàçîíêè—è ýòî, âèäèìî, íå ñëó÷àéíî. Ïîÿâëåíèþ çäåñü àìàçîíîê äàëåêî íå âñåãäà ïðèäàþò êàêîåëèáî çíà÷åíèå, ïðèâû÷íî ñ÷èòàÿ èõ ÷èñòî ìèôîëîãè÷åñêèìè ïåðñîíàæàìè. Íî äëÿ Àðèñòåÿ, êîòîðûé âñòðåòèë èõ íà ñâîåì ïóòè íàðÿäó ñ âïîëíå ðåàëüíûìè íàðîäàìè, îíè ÿâíî íå ìèô. Êòî æå ýòè çàãàäî÷íûå àìàçîíêè? Â ñóùíîñòè, äëÿ ãðåêà òîé ïîðû «àìàçîíêàìè» ìîã áûòü 23

Îá àëàçîíàõ, õàëèáàõ è ìóñàõ ïîäðîáíåå ñì.: ÏÜßÍÊÎÂ È.Â. Ãàëèçîíû— õàëèáû—ìîñõè // Çàïèñêè Âîñòî÷íîãî Îòäåëåíèÿ Ðîññèéñêîãî àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîãî îáùåñòâà. ÑÏá., 2002. Í. Ñ. Ò. I (XXVI). Ñ. 324–342.

22


ëþáîé íàðîä, â ñðåäå êîòîðîãî îí çàìå÷àë êîííûõ âîèòåëüíèö. À î òîì, ÷òî Àðèñòåé äåéñòâèòåëüíî ìîã óâèäåòü òàêèõ âñàäíèö âî âðåìÿ ñâîåãî ïóòåøåñòâèÿ â ðàéîíå êàâêàçñêèõ ïåðåâàëîâ â VII â. äî í. ý., ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò àðõåîëîãèÿ (íàïðèìåð, ïîãðåáåíèå «àìàçîíêè» â Êàìåííîìîñòñêîì ìîãèëüíèêå)24. Ïîÿâëåíèå «àìàçîíñêîãî» íàðîäà ñ ÷åðòàìè áûòà, ÷óæäûìè è ãîðíûì êàâêàçñêèì, è ñòåïíûì èðàíñêèì ïëåìåíàì, â ïîëå çðåíèÿ Àðèñòåÿ—ìîìåíò, íåñóùèé, êàê ìíå êàæåòñÿ, ÷ðåçâû÷àéíî âàæíóþ èíôîðìàöèþ. Äåëî â òîì, ÷òî àðõåîëîãèÿ ñèãíàëèçèðóåò î äâóõ, ïî êðàéíåé ìåðå, âîëíàõ ìàññîâîãî ïðîíèêíîâåíèÿ ìíîãèõ ýëåìåíòîâ êóëüòóðû «èç ãëóáèí Àçèè» íà çàïàä ñòåïíîãî ìèðà â ïðåäåëàõ ïåðâîé ïîëîâèíû I òûñ. äî í. ý.: îäíà èç íèõ îòíîñèòñÿ ê Õ–IÕ ââ. äî í. ý., äðóãàÿ ê VII â. äî í. ý. Î òîì æå íàïðàâëåíèè êóëüòóðíîé èíôèëüòðàöèè è ïðÿìîì ïåðåäâèæåíèè êàêèõ-òî ïëåìåííûõ ãðóïï ñâèäåòåëüñòâóþò è äàííûå ïèñüìåííîé òðàäèöèè, ëèíãâèñòèêè, àíòðîïîëîãèè. Êàçàëîñü áû, ýòè ñîáûòèÿ è ñëåäóåò ñâÿçûâàòü ñ ïåðåñåëåíèåì êî÷åâûõ íàðîäîâ, î êîòîðîì ðàññêàçûâàåò, â ÷àñòíîñòè, Àðèñòåé. Òàê îáû÷íî è ïîñòóïàþò ñîâðåìåííûå èññëåäîâàòåëè. Îäíàêî òàêàÿ èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ äàííûõ íàòàëêèâàåòñÿ íà íåïðåîäîëèìûå òðóäíîñòè: íå ïîëó÷àåòñÿ ñîîòâåòñòâèÿ íè ïî ìåñòó, íè ïî âðåìåíè, äà è íåïîíÿòíî, ñ êàêèì íàðîäîì ñëåäóåò ñâÿçûâàòü ïîÿâëåíèå íîâûõ ýëåìåíòîâ êóëüòóðû, òàê êàê îêàçàëîñü, ÷òî îíè ñâîéñòâåííû îäèíàêîâî è ñêèôàì, è êèììåðèéöàì. Çàãàäî÷íûå àìàçîíêè Àðèñòåÿ ïîçâîëÿþò âçãëÿíóòü íà ïðîáëåìó ïî-äðóãîìó. Ïî ñëîâàì Ýñõèëà (Choerob. Exeg. in H. E. p.41), îïèðàâøåãîñÿ, âèäèìî, è â äàííîì ñëó÷àå íà «Àðèìàñïåþ», àìàçîíêè îáèòàëè íå òîëüêî íà Ôàñèñå, íî è íà Èñòðå. Äðóãîå, äîâîëüíî òåìíîå âûðàæåíèå Ýñõèëà (Prom. vinct. 724–727) ñëåäóåò ïîíèìàòü òàê, ÷òî Ôàñèñ (êàê, î÷åâèäíî, è Èñòð) áûë ëèøü ýòàïîì íà ïóòè àìàçîíîê â Ôåìèñêèðó íà Ôåðìîäîíòå (èõ òðàäèöèîííîå ìåñòîîáèòàíèå) è ê Ñàëìèäåññêîé áóõòå íà ÷åðíîìîðñêîì ïîáåðåæüå Ôðàêèè. Åñëè ó÷åñòü ñîîáùåíèå Ãåðîäîòà (IV.110), ÷òî ïåðâîå ñòîëêíîâåíèå àìàçîíîê ñî ñêèôàìè ïðîèçîøëî ó Êðåìí íà Ìåîòèäå, òî ïóòü àìàçîíîê îïðåäåëèòñÿ äîâîëüíî îò÷åòëèâî: ïðèàçîâñêèå ñòåïè è îòñþäà íà çàïàä, ê Äóíàþ (Èñòðó) è çàòåì íà Áàëêàíñêèé ïîëóîñòðîâ, èëè ïðÿìî íà þã, ê êàâêàçñêèì ïðîõîäàì è çàòåì â Ì. Àçèþ. Ïåðâîå íàïðàâëåíèå õîðîøî ñîîòâåòñòâóåò àíòè÷íîé òðàäèöèè î äðåâíåì âòîðæåíèè àìàçîíîê ÷åðåç Èñòð è Ôðàêèþ â Àòòèêó, à òàêæå è â Àçèþ, îòíîñèìîì ê âðåìåíàì òî ëè äî Òðîÿíñêîé âîéíû, òî ëè ãîìåðîâñêèì. Âñå ýòî â îáùåì ñîãëàñóåòñÿ ñ ïóòÿìè è âðåìåíåì ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèÿ öåíòðàëüíîàçèàòñêèõ ýëåìåíòîâ êóëüòóðû íà çàïàäå åâðàçèéñêîé ïîëîñû ñòåïåé. È ïåðåñåëåíèÿ àìàçîíîê â VII â. äî í. ý., êàê îíè âûðèñîâûâàþòñÿ ïî äàííûì Ýñõèëà–Àðèñòåÿ è Ãåðîäîòà, òî÷íî 24

ÂÈÍÎÃÐÀÄÎÂ Â.Á. Òàéíû ìèíóâøèõ âðåìåí. Ì., 1966. Ñ. 52.

23


ñîîòâåòñòâóþò ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèþ ýëåìåíòîâ «ñêèôñêîé òðèàäû» è äðóãèõ âîñòî÷íûõ ïðèâíåñåíèé â òî æå âðåìÿ. Êàêàÿ æå ðåàëüíîñòü ñêðûòà çà ïîëóñêàçî÷íûìè àìàçîíêàìè? Ìíå êàæåòñÿ, çäåñü íóæíî ó÷èòûâàòü ñëåäóþùåå. Â èñòîðèè ñòåïåé êðîìå ïåðèîäè÷åñêè ïîâòîðÿâøèõñÿ ìàññîâûõ ïåðåñåëåíèé êî÷åâûõ íàðîäîâ èìåëè ìåñòî è ïåðåäâèæåíèÿ èíîãî ðîäà. Ýòî áûëè ãðàáèòåëüñêèå íàáåãè äðóæèí, èíîãäà îõâàòûâàâøèå îãðîìíûå ïðîñòðàíñòâà â òå÷åíèå ñðàâíèòåëüíî êîðîòêîãî âðåìåíè. Îíè ìîãëè èìåòü ðàçíûå ìàñøòàáû è ïîñëåäñòâèÿ. Â äàííîì ñëó÷àå äåéñòâîâàëè, âèäèìî, íåáîëüøèå îòðÿäû, êîòîðûå âíåäðÿëèñü â ìåñòíûå îáúåäèíåíèÿ êî÷åâíèêîâ, îáðàçóÿ â íèõ ýëèòíûé ñëîé, è îïðåäåëÿëè èõ ñîöèàëüíûå íîðìû è ïðåäïî÷òåíèÿ â ôîðìàõ ìàòåðèàëüíîé êóëüòóðû è èñêóññòâà. Òàêîé ïðîöåññ äîâîëüíî âåðíî îïèñàí Ãåðîäîòîì (IV.110–117). Çàìåòèì, ÷òî è â äðóãèõ ñëó÷àÿõ àìàçîíêè ó àíòè÷íûõ àâòîðîâ âñåãäà äåéñòâóþò ñîâìåñòíî ñî ñêèôàìè èëè êèììåðèéöàìè. ß ïðåäïîëàãàþ, ÷òî ýïèöåíòðîì ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèÿ «àìàçîíîê» âðåìåí Àðèñòåÿ áûë Îðäîñ, íàñåëåííûé òîãäà ïëåìåíàìè äè (äèëè, äèíëèí) è æóí, áëèçêèìè ïðîòîòèáåòöàì. Êàê ðàç â VIII–VII ââ. äî í. ý. îíè ïðîÿâëÿëè íàèáîëüøóþ àêòèâíîñòü íà ãðàíèöàõ ñ ÷æîóñêèì Êèòàåì. Òàêîå ïðîèñõîæäåíèå «àìàçîíîê» îáúÿñíèëî áû ñâîåîáðàçíûé ìàòðèàðõàò è íåêîòîðûå äðóãèå ýëåìåíòû èõ êóëüòóðû, îáíàðóæèâàþùèå äàëüíåâîñòî÷íûå êîðíè25 . Ðàçóìååòñÿ, ýòà ãèïîòåçà íå èìååò íè÷åãî îáùåãî ñ ñîâðåìåííûì ìèôîì î «áåëîêóðûõ äèíëèíàõ»26 . Èòàê, Àðèñòåé ãäå-òî â Êîëõèäå ó ðåêè Ôàñèñ èëè íà êàâêàçñêèõ ïåðåâàëàõ â ñåðåäèíå VII â. äî í. ý. ñòîëêíóëñÿ ñ ïåðâûìè îòðÿäàìè «àìàçîíîê», åùå íå ñëèâøèõñÿ ñ êèììåðèéöàìè èëè ñêèôàìè. Òåïåðü ìîæíî ïîïûòàòüñÿ ïðîñëåäèòü ïóòü Àðèñòåÿ ïîñëå òîãî, êàê îí ïîêèíóë ïðèìîðñêèõ õàëèáîâ. Â ãëóáü ìàòåðèêà Àðèñòåé ïîâåðíóë, ñêîðåå âñåãî, â ðàéîíå ãðå÷åñêîãî ãîðîäà Òðàïåçóíò (îñíîâàííîãî çàäîëãî äî ïóòåøåñòâèÿ çíàìåíèòîãî ïðîêîííåñöà) è ïîøåë ïî õîðîøî èçâåñòíîé â äðåâíîñòè äîðîãå, âíèç ïî äîëèíå ðåêè ×îðîõè—ñëåä ïîñåùåíèÿ åå òîæå ñîõðàíèëñÿ â óêàçàííîì èòèíåðàðèè Ýñõèëà (Prom. vinct. 420–424). ß èìåþ â âèäó óïîìèíàíèå Àðàâèè (’Ααβας) â ãîðàõ áëèç Êàâêàçà,—óïîìèíàíèå, äîñòàâèâøåå ñòîëüêî õëîïîò êîììåíòàòîðàì Ýñõèëà. Î÷åâèäíî, çäåñü èìåþòñÿ â âèäó îáèòàòåëè îêðåñòíîñòåé 25

ÏÜßÍÊÎÂ È.Â. Àíòè÷íûå àâòîðû î Ñðåäíåé Àçèè è Ñêèôèè // ÂÄÈ. 1994. ¹ 4. Ñ. 196; ÎÍ ÆÅ. Ïðåäøåñòâåííèêè ãóííîâ. Ê ïðîáëåìå öåíòðàëüíîàçèàòñêîãî ýïèöåíòðà åâðàçèéñêèõ êî÷åâûõ âîëí // Ìåæäóíàðîäíàÿ êîíôåðåíöèÿ «100 ëåò ãóííñêîé àðõåîëîãèè». Òåç. äîêë. Óëàí-Óäý, 1996. ×. 1. Ñ. 136 ñë. Îá ýòîì ýïèöåíòðå â åãî èñòîðèêî-êóëüòóðíîì è ýòíîëîãè÷åñêîì àñïåêòå ðå÷ü ïîéäåò â ìîåé íîâîé áîëüøîé ñòàòüå. 26 Î «áåëîêóðûõ äèíëèíàõ» êàê ìèôå ñì.: Ï ÜßÍÊÎÂ È.Â. Åùå ðàç ê âîïðîñó î äèíëèíàõ // Ëåâ Íèêîëàåâè÷ Ãóìèëåâ. Òåîðèÿ ýòíîãåíåçà è èñòîðè÷åñêèå ñóäüáû Åâðàçèè. Ìàòåðèàëû êîíôåðåíöèè. ÑÏá., 2002. Ò. I. Ñ. 199–203.

24


ðåêè ×îðîõè, èìåíóåìîé Ïñåâäî-Ñêèëàêîì (83) ðåêîé Àðàáèñ, à Êñåíîôîíòîì (Anab. IV.7.18) è Äèîäîðîì (XIV.29.3) â ðàññêàçå î âîçâðàùåíèè ãðå÷åñêèõ íàåìíèêîâ Êèðà Ìëàäøåãî ðåêîé [Ã]àðïàñ è [Ã]àðïàã, ê êîòîðîé ãðåêè âûøëè íà ïóòè îò ãîðíûõ õàëèáîâ (õàëäååâ) ê Òðàïåçóíòó. Îòñþäà Àðèñòåé, âèäèìî, è ïîïàë íà ðàâíèíó Êîëõèäû è ê áåðåãàì ðåêè Ôàñèñ (Ðèîíè), à çàòåì è ê êàâêàçñêèì ïåðåâàëàì. Êîëõèäà âïåðâûå âûñòóïàåò íà àðåíó èñòîðèè â VIII â. äî í. ý. — ñ ýòîãî âðåìåíè îíà óïîìèíàåòñÿ è â ãðå÷åñêèõ (â ïîýìå Ýâìåëà Êîðèíôñêîãî), è â óðàðòñêèõ (â íàäïèñÿõ Ñàðäóðè II) èñòî÷íèêàõ. Î÷åâèäíî, â ýòî âðåìÿ è ïðîèñõîäèò øèðîêîå ðàññåëåíèå êîëõîâ ïî âñåìó Âîñòî÷íîìó Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüþ, ÷òî õîðîøî ñîãëàñóåòñÿ è ñ äðóãèìè äàííûìè. Ïî óðàðòñêèì èñòî÷íèêàì êîëõè åùå â VIII â. äî í. ý. ïðîÿâëÿëè àêòèâíîñòü â ðàéîíå âåðõîâüåâ Êóðû è, âèäèìî, â äîëèíå ×îðîõè, à ïî ñâåäåíèÿì ãðå÷åñêèõ àâòîðîâ ðàçíîãî âðåìåíè, êîëõè ÿâëÿëèñü ñîñåäÿìè Òðàïåçóíòà. Òàê ÷òî Àðèñòåé, âîçìîæíî, íà âñåì ðàññòîÿíèè îò Òðàïåçóíòà äî êàâêàçñêèõ ïåðåâàëîâ øåë ïî òåððèòîðèè, êîíòðîëèðóåìîé êîëõàìè. Çäåñü íàäî îòìåòèòü îáñòîÿòåëüñòâî, êàê áóäòî ïðîòèâîðå÷àùåå òàêîé ðåêîíñòðóêöèè èñòîðè÷åñêîé îáñòàíîâêè âî âðåìåíà ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåÿ. Ãðóçèíñêèå èñòîðèêè ïî÷åìó-òî ñ÷èòàþò, ÷òî äðåâíåéøàÿ Êîëõèäà âïëîòü äî VI â. äî í. ý. íàõîäèëàñü â äîëèíå íå Ðèîíè, à ×îðîõè, êàêîâàÿ è íàçûâàëàñü òîãäà, ÿêîáû, Ôàñèñîì27. Íî îñíîâàíèé äëÿ òàêîãî ðàäèêàëüíîãî ïåðåìåùåíèÿ õîðîøî îïèñàííîé â èñòî÷íèêàõ ñòðàíû ÿâíî íåäîñòàòî÷íî28. Ïðè÷èíà óêàçàííîé îïåðàöèè, âèäèìî, çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â ñòðåìëåíèè îáîñíîâàòü ïðÿìóþ ïðååìñòâåííóþ ñâÿçü Êîëõèäû ñ ëåãåíäàðíîé Ýåé ñêàçàíèÿ îá àðãîíàâòàõ, äåéñòâèòåëüíî òÿãîòåþùåé ê îáëàñòè ×îðîõè. Íî äîêàçàòü òàêóþ ñâÿçü íåâîçìîæíî. Ýÿ (Αια) êàê èñòîðè÷åñêàÿ ðåàëüíîñòü (õåòò. Haiasa?)29 îòíîñèòñÿ ê ìèêåíñêîé ýïî27

Îáçîð ïðîáëåìû ñì.: Ä ÎÂÀÒÓÐ , ÊÀËËÈÑÒÎÂ, ØÈØÎÂÀ . Óê. ñî÷ . Ñ. 168, 177 ñë. Íàçâàíèå «Ôàñèñ», âïåðâûå óïîìèíàåìîå â ãðå÷åñêèõ èñòî÷íèêàõ òîæå â VIII â. äî í. ý., áûëî çàèìñòâîâàíî ãðåêàìè íåïîñðåäñòâåííî èëè èç îáùåêàðòâåëüñêîãî (ÃÎÐÄÅÇÈÀÍÈ Ð.Â. Ïðîáëåìû ãîìåðîâñêîãî ýïîñà. Òáèëèñè, 1978. Ñ. 210) èëè èç ñâàíñêîãî (ÌÅËÈÊÈØÂÈËÈ Ã.À. Íàèìåíîâàíèå ãîðîäà Ôàñèñà è âîïðîñ îá ýòíè÷åñêîì ñîñòàâå íàñåëåíèÿ äðåâíåé Êîëõèäû // ÂÄÈ. 1966. ¹ 1. Ñ. 83, 85). Â òîì è äðóãîì ñëó÷àå ýòî íàçâàíèå óæå òîãäà âðÿä ëè ìîãëî îòíîñèòüñÿ ê êàêîé-ëèáî èíîé ðåêå êðîìå Ðèîíè. 28 Ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î òîì, ÷òî íåêàÿ Êîëõèäà ñóùåñòâîâàëà áóäòî áû ó ×åðíîãî ìîðÿ â äîëèíå ðåêè ×îðîõè åùå âî âðåìåíà Òèãëàòïàëàñàðà I (XII–XI ââ. äî í. ý.) (ÌÅËÈÊÈØÂÈËÈ Ã.À. Êóëõà // Äðåâíèé ìèð. Ì., 1962. Ñ. 320), îñíîâàíî íà íåòî÷íîì ÷òåíèè íàäïèñè ïîñëåäíåãî (Ä ÜßÊÎÍÎÂ È.Ì., ß ÍÊÎÂÑÊÀß Í.Á., À ÐÄÇÈÍÁÀ Â.Ã. Ñåâåðíàÿ ïåðèôåðèÿ íèæíåìåñîïîòàìñêîé öèâèëèçàöèè IV–II òûñ. äî í. ý. // Èñòîðèÿ äðåâíåãî Âîñòîêà. Ì., 1988. ×àñòü 2. Ñ. 109). 29 Äëÿ äðåâíåé îíîìàñòèêè ýòèõ ìåñò õîðîøî èçâåñòíû è ÷åðåäîâàíèå: íà-

25


õå, à óæå â ãîìåðîâñêèå âðåìåíà ýòî ÿâíî ìèôîëîãè÷åñêèé îáúåêò. Äîñòîâåðíûå æå ñâåäåíèÿ î Êîëõèäå ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ íå ðàíåå ñåðåäèíû VIII â. äî í. ý. ßñíî, ÷òî ãðåêè, âïåðâûå òîãäà ñòîëêíóâøèåñÿ â Âîñòî÷íîì Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå ñ ýòîé íîâîé äëÿ íèõ ñèëîé, ïðîèçâîëüíî îòîæäåñòâèëè åå ñ äàâíî óæå ñòàâøåé ìèôîì Ýåé. Íåóáåäèòåëüíî òàêæå ïðåäïîëîæåíèå î ðàñøèðåíèè âëèÿíèÿ êîëõîâ äàëåêî íà þã, äî Òðàïåçóíòà, ëèøü íàêàíóíå âîöàðåíèÿ Äàðèÿ30, îñíîâàííîå íà ïðîòèâîïîñòàâëåíèè ïåðèïëà Ãåêàòåÿ–Ñêèëàêà è Ãåðîäîòîâà ñïèñêà ñàòðàïèé. Òàêîå ïðîòèâîïîñòàâëåíèå áåçîñíîâàòåëüíî, òàê êàê îáà èñòî÷íèêà îäíîâðåìåííû è îòðàæàþò îäíó è òó æå ñèòóàöèþ, òîëüêî ñ ðàçíûõ ïîçèöèé. Íàáåãè æå êèììåðèéöåâ è «àìàçîíîê», ïî-âèäèìîìó, íå áûëè ñòîëü ðåøàþùåé âåõîé â èñòîðèè êîëõîâ, êàê èíîãäà ïîëàãàþò. Î äàëüíåéøåì ïóòè Àðèñòåÿ èç óïîìÿíóòîãî èòèíåðàðèÿ ìîæíî óçíàòü ëèøü òî, ÷òî äîðîãà øëà âäîëü âåðõíåãî òå÷åíèÿ ðåêè Áóéíîé (Êóáàíè), íå ïåðåñåêàÿ åå, íà÷èíàÿ ñ òîãî ìåñòà íà þãå, ãäå ðå÷íîé ïîòîê «ÿðîñòíî íèçâåðãàëñÿ ñ âåðøèí» Êàâêàçà. Äðóãèõ óêàçàíèé íà ïóòü ïðîêîííåñöà ê ñåâåðó îò Êàâêàçà â èñòî÷íèêàõ íåò, ëèøü èç îáùèõ ñâåäåíèé î íåì ìîæíî çàêëþ÷èòü, ÷òî ýòîò ïóòü ïðîëåãàë ïî çåìëÿì ñíà÷àëà ñêèôîâ, à çàòåì èññåäîíîâ, èìåÿ îáùåå íàïðàâëåíèå íà ñåâåð. Èç âñåõ îïðåäåëåíèé òåððèòîðèè Ñêèôèè â àíòè÷íûõ èñòî÷íèêàõ íàèáîëåå áëèçêî Àðèñòåþ, ïîæàëóé, òî, ñîãëàñíî êîòîðîìó Ñêèôèÿ ãðàíè÷èò ñ Àçèåé è ðåêîé Ôàñèñ (Iust. II.2.1). Åñòü îñíîâàíèÿ ïîëàãàòü, ÷òî Àðèñòåé äåéñòâèòåëüíî ïðèçíàâàë Ôàñèñ ãðàíèöåé ìåæäó Àçèåé è Åâðîïîé. Áëèçêî âðåìåíè Àðèñòåÿ, âèäèìî, òàêæå îïèñàíèå ñêèôîâ íà òîì ýòàïå èõ èñòîðèè, êîãäà îíè, äâèíóâøèñü îò ðåêè Àðàêñ (Âîëãè), çàíÿëè çåìëè äî Êàâêàçà, Ìåîòèäû (Àçîâñêîãî ìîðÿ) è Òàíàèñà (Äîíà), Êàñïèéñêîãî ìîðÿ (Diod. II.43.2, 5), õîòÿ è íåò äîêàçàòåëüñòâ, ÷òî ýòî îïèñàíèå âîñõîäèò ê «Àðèìàñïåå». Ñóäÿ ïî òîìó, ÷òî óæå âî 2-é ïîëîâèíå VIII â. äî í. ý. ìû çàñòàåì îòäåëüíûå ãðóïïû êèììåðèéöåâ îñåâøèìè â ðàçíûõ ìåñòàõ Çàêàâêàçüÿ, äâèæåíèå ñêèôîâ, âûòåñíèâøèõ èõ èç ñòåïåé, íà÷àëîñü íå ïîçäíåå ñåðåäèíû VIII â. äî í. ý. Íàïðàâëåíèå äâèæåíèÿ—îò Àðàêñà èëè, òî÷íåå, èç-çà Àðàêñà (Hdt. IV.11)—âïîëíå ñîîòâåòñòâóåò îáùåé ñõåìå äâèæåíèÿ íîìàäîâ åâðàçèéñêîé ïîëîñû ñòåïåé, î êîòîðîé óæå ãîâîðèëîñü âûøå: ïåðåä òåì êàê ïîïàñòü â ïðåäêàâêàçñêî-ïðè÷åðíîìîðñêèå ñòåïè, ïåðåïðàâèâøèñü

30

÷àëüíîå h / íóëü (ÄÜßÊÎÍÎÂ È.Ì. Ìàòåðèàëû ê ôîíåòèêå óðàðòñêîãî ÿçûêà // Âîïðîñû ãðàììàòèêè è èñòîðèè âîñòî÷íûõ ÿçûêîâ. Ì., Ë., 1958. Ñ. 42), è ñóôôèêñ -sa â ãåîãðàôè÷åñêèõ íàçâàíèÿõ (ÃÈÎÐÃÀÄÇÅ Ã.Ã. Ê âîïðîñó î ëîêàëèçàöèè è ÿçûêîâîé ñòðóêòóðå êàñêñêèõ ýòíè÷åñêèõ è ãåîãðàôè÷åñêèõ íàçâàíèé // Ïåðåäíåàçèàòñêèé ñáîðíèê. Ì., 1961. Ñ. 202). È ÍÀÄÇÅ Ì.Ï. Î âðåìåíè îáðàçîâàíèÿ Êîëõèäñêîãî öàðñòâà ïî äàííûì äðåâíåãðå÷åñêèõ àâòîðîâ // Êàâêàçñêî-áëèæíåâîñòî÷íûé ñáîðíèê. IV. Òáèëèñè, 1973. Ñ. 159–165.

26


÷åðåç Âîëãó, êî÷åâûå íàðîäû îáû÷íî çàíèìàëè þæíîóðàëüñêèé ñòåïíîé ðåãèîí. Íàäî ñêàçàòü, ÷òî â ïîñëåäíåå âðåìÿ áûëî ïðåäëîæåíî íåìàëî ôàíòàñòè÷åñêèõ, èñòîðè÷åñêè ñîâåðøåííî íåâîçìîæíûõ ðåêîíñòðóêöèé ïåðåñåëåíèÿ ñêèôîâ â Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå31. Ïðè ýòîì êàêòî çàáûâàëîñü, ÷òî ýòíè÷åñêèå ïåðåäâèæåíèÿ ïðèíöèïèàëüíî îòëè÷íû îò âîåííûõ ýêñïåäèöèé, òîðãîâûõ ïóòåøåñòâèé è ò. ä. Åñëè ãîâîðèòü î ïåðâûõ, òî îíè âñåãäà ñîâåðøàëèñü ïî ñòåïíîìó êîðèäîðó ê ñåâåðó îò Êàñïèéñêîãî ìîðÿ. ß íå çíàþ íè îäíîãî äîñòîâåðíîãî ñëó÷àÿ, ÷òîáû íàðîä ïåðåñåëèëñÿ (èìåííî êàê íàðîä!) èç òóðàíñêèõ ñòåïåé â ñåâåðíûå ïðè÷åðíîìîðñêèå ðàéîíû, «ïóòåøåñòâóÿ» ïî äîðîãàì ê þãó îò Êàñïèéñêîãî ìîðÿ. Ê ñîæàëåíèþ, ïðîñëåäèòü âñå ýòî íà àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèõ ìàòåðèàëàõ ïîêà åùå òðóäíî, íåñìîòðÿ äàæå íà èõ îòíîñèòåëüíîå îáèëèå. Äåëî â òîì, ÷òî â íàó÷íîé ëèòåðàòóðå äî ñèõ ïîð íåïðåìåííûì àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèì ïðèçíàêîì ïðèñóòñòâèÿ ñêèôîâ ñ÷èòàåòñÿ ò. í. «ñêèôñêàÿ òðèàäà». Â çàâèñèìîñòè îò íàëè÷èÿ âñåõ èëè ÷àñòè ýëåìåíòîâ ýòîé òðèàäû îïðåäåëÿþò ãðàíèöû «ñêèôñêîé» è «ïðåäñêèôñêîé» êóëüòóð è âûäåëÿþò ýòàïû âíóòðè ïîñëåäíåé32. Ñîâåðøåííî ÿñíî, ÷òî òðèàäà ýòà íå ñîäåðæèò ýòíè÷åñêèõ ïðèçíàêîâ, à èìïóëüñîì äëÿ åå ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèÿ â ñòåïÿõ ïîñëóæèëè, êàê óæå ãîâîðèëîñü âûøå, ïðîöåññû, íå ñâÿçàííûå ñ îïèñàííûì ó Àðèñòåÿ ïåðåñåëåíèåì ñêèôîâ è âûòåñíåíèåì êèììåðèéöåâ. Îäíàêî èññëåäîâàòåëè êàê áû çàáûâàþò î ïîëíîé óñëîâíîñòè âûäåëåííûõ òàêèì ñïîñîáîì «êóëüòóð», ñîïîñòàâëÿþò èõ ñ äàííûìè Àðèñòåÿ, Ãåðîäîòà è äðóãèõ àíòè÷íûõ àâòîðîâ è â ðåçóëüòàòå äåëàþò âûâîäû î íåñîîòâåòñòâèè ýòèõ äàííûõ àðõåîëîãèè, îá îòñóòñòâèè ïîäòâåðæäåíèé ñîîáùåíèþ î ïåðåñåëåíèè ñêèôîâ â îæèäàåìîå âðåìÿ (VIII–VII ââ. äî í. ý.), î íåðàçëè÷èìîñòè êóëüòóð ñêèôîâ è êèììåðèéöåâ è äàæå âîîáùå î íåðåàëüíîñòè ïîñëåäíèõ êàê íàðîäà («ôàíòîì»), î ñîâåðøåííî óäèâèòåëüíûõ ïóòÿõ ïåðåñåëåíèÿ ñêèôîâ è ò. ä. Êàê íè ñòðàííî, ïîïûòîê âûäåëåíèÿ äåéñòâèòåëüíî ýòíè÷åñêîé êóëüòóðû ñêèôîâ (è, ñëåäîâàòåëüíî, îòäåëåíèÿ îò íåå êóëüòóðû êèììåðèéöåâ) äî ñèõ ïîð è íå ïðåäïðèíèìàëîñü. ß, êîíå÷íî, íå ìîãó çàïîëíèòü ýòîò ïðîáåë. Íî õîòåëîñü áû îáðàòèòü âíèìàíèå íà ñëåäóþùåå. Ñóäÿ ïî îòìå÷åííûì âûøå ïîêàçàíèÿì àíòè÷íûõ àâòîðîâ, ñîâïàäàþùèì ñ òðàäèöèîííûì íàïðàâëåíèåì ïåðåäâèæåíèé êî÷åâíèêîâ â ñòåïíîé ïîëîñå, äðåâíåéøèìè ñêèôàìè åùå äî ïåðåñåëåíèÿ èõ ÷åðåç 31

32

Ñì., íàïðèìåð: Ê ÓÊËÈÍÀ È.Â. Ýòíîãåîãðàôèÿ Ñêèôèè ïî àíòè÷íûì èñòî÷íèêàì. Ë., 1985. Ñ. 77 ñë., 91 ñë., 130 ñë., 192, 193. Î ñîâðåìåííûõ ïðîáëåìàõ ñêèôîëîãèè, î ñêèôàõ è ñêèôñêîé êóëüòóðå ñì.: Ñòåïè åâðîïåéñêîé ÷àñòè ÑÑÑÐ â ñêèôî-ñ àðì àòñêîå âðåìÿ. (Àðõåîëîãèÿ ÑÑÑÐ). Ì., 1989; Ï ÎÃÐÅÁÎÂÀ Ì.Í., Ð ÀÅÂÑÊÈÉ Ä.Ñ. Ðàííèå ñêèôû è äðåâíèé Âîñòîê. Ì., 1992; Ìåæäóíàðîäíûé «êðóãëûé ñòîë»: «Ðàííèå ñêèôû è èõ êóëüòóðà». Äèñêóññèÿ // ÂÄÈ. 1994. ¹ 1.

27


Àðàêñ-Âîëãó äîëæíû áûòü, ïî ïðèçíàêó ìåñòà è âðåìåíè, íîñèòåëè ïîçäíåàíäðîíîâñêîé êóëüòóðû Þæíîãî Óðàëà. Èìåþòñÿ ëè êàêèåíèáóäü äàííûå, ïîäòâåðæäàþùèå òàêîå îïðåäåëåíèå? Îñòàíîâèìñÿ, ïðåæäå âñåãî, íà ïîãðåáàëüíîì îáðÿäå (èìåííî îí, êàê ìíå êàæåòñÿ, äîëæåí èìåòü ðåøàþùåå çíà÷åíèå ïðè âûäåëåíèè ýòíè÷åñêîé êóëüòóðû àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèìè ñðåäñòâàìè). Äëÿ ïîãðåáåíèé èñòîðè÷åñêèõ ñêèôîâ (â îòëè÷èå îò èõ ïðåäøåñòâåííèêîâ) õàðàêòåðíà çàïàäíàÿ îðèåíòèðîâêà (âîçìîæíî, òàêàÿ îðèåíòèðîâêà áûëà ñâîéñòâåííà âñåì äðåâíåéøèì èðàíöàì èëè äàæå èíäîèðàíöàì). Òàêàÿ æå îðèåíòèðîâêà ïðåîáëàäàåò è ñðåäè ïîãðåáåíèé þæíîóðàëüñêèõ àíäðîíîâöåâ. Ïðè ýòîì òàêèå æå ïîãðåáåíèÿ ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ â ïîâîëæñêèõ è ïðè÷åðíîìîðñêèõ ñòåïÿõ â ïåðåõîäíóþ, «ïðåäñêèôñêóþ» ýïîõó (VIII–VII ââ. äî í. ý.), ïîñòåïåííî âîçðàñòàÿ â ÷èñëå ê êîíöó åå33. Ïî ìíåíèþ ñïåöèàëèñòîâ, ïðîäâèæåíèå àíäðîíîâöåâ â ñòåïè Ïîâîëæüÿ è Ïîäîíüÿ ôèêñèðóåòñÿ è íà àíòðîïîëîãè÷åñêèõ ìàòåðèàëàõ34 . Ñ ïðèõîäîì ñêèôîâ â ïðè÷åðíîìîðñêèõ ñòåïÿõ ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ íîâàÿ ïîðîäà êðóïíîãî ñêîòà—êîìîëàÿ35 . Ýòî çíà÷èò, ÷òî â ñòåïÿõ ïîÿâèëñÿ è äåéñòâèòåëüíî íîâûé íàðîä ñî ñâîèìè ñòàäàìè. Íî êîìîëûé ñêîò áûë óæå è ó þæíîóðàëüñêèõ àíäðîíîâöåâ36. Îäíè òîëüêî ýòè ôàêòû ãîâîðÿò î òîì, ÷òî îòìå÷åííûå àíòè÷íûìè àâòîðàìè ïåðåñåëåíèÿ ñêèôîâ è êèììåðèéöåâ äåéñòâèòåëüíî èìåëè ìåñòî. Äóìàþ, ÷òî åñëè ïðîäîëæèòü ïîèñê â òîì æå íàïðàâëåíèè, òî îáíàðóæàòñÿ è ìíîãèå äðóãèå ñâèäåòåëüñòâà ãåíåòè÷åñêîé ñâÿçè íàñòîÿùåé ñêèôñêîé êóëüòóðû ñ àíäðîíîâñêîé. Íàáåãè ñêèôîâ â Ïåðåäíþþ Àçèþ îòíîñÿòñÿ êî âðåìåíè Àðèñòåÿ, íî îñòàëèñü â ñòîðîíå îò åãî ìàðøðóòà, ÷òî âïîëíå ñîãëàñóåòñÿ ñ äàííûìè Ãåðîäîòà è àðõåîëîãèè. Ýòè íàáåãè, â îòëè÷èå îò ïåðåñåëåíèé êèììåðèéöåâ, áûëè äåéñòâèòåëüíî «ëåòó÷èìè ðåéäàìè», ïîñëå êîòîðûõ ñêèôû âîçâðàùàëèñü íà ñâîþ áàçó, â ïðåäêàâêàçñêèå ñòåïè. Â àðõåîëîãèè òàêèå ðåéäû îòìå÷åíû ïî÷òè èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî ñëåäàìè ðàçðóøåíèé. Àíèìàëèñòè÷åñêîå èñêóññòâî, ïðîíèêøåå ê ñêèôàì, ñîãëàñíî ïðåäëîæåííîé ãèïîòåçå, â ðåçóëüòàòå öåíòðàëüíîàçèàòñêîãî «àìàçîíñêîãî» èìïóëüñà, êàê ðàç â ýòî âðåìÿ (ñåð. VII â. äî í. ý.), ñðàçó æå ïîäâåðãëîñü ïåðåäíåàçèàòñêîìó âëèÿíèþ, ÷òî î÷åíü îñëîæíèëî îáùóþ êàðòèíó ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ ñêèôñêîãî «çâåðèíîãî ñòèëÿ» è ïîðîäèëî áóðíûå äèñêóññèè, âåäóùèåñÿ íûíå â íàóêå. 33

Ñòåïè... Ñ. 13, 149; ÑÌÈÐÍÎÂ Ê.Ô. Ñàâðîìàòû. Ì., 1964. Ñ. 26-30, 181-187. ÄÅÁÅÖ Ã.Ô. Ïàëåîàíòðîïîëîãèÿ ÑÑÑÐ. Ì., Ë., 1948. Ñ. 167–171; ÑÌÈÐÍÎÂ . Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 181; ÊÐÈÂÖÎÂÀ -ÃÐÀÊÎÂÀ Î.À. Ñòåïíîå Ïîâîëæüå è Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå â ýïîõó ïîçäíåé áðîíçû. Ì., 1955. Ñ. 82. 35 Ö ÀËÊÈÍ Â.È. Äîìàøíèå è äèêèå æèâîòíûå Ñåâåðíîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ â ýïîõó ðàííåãî æåëåçà // Èñòîðèÿ ñêîòîâîäñòâà â Ñåâåðíîì Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå. Ì., 1960. Ñ. 35. 36 ÑÀËÜÍÈÊÎÂ Ê.Â. Î÷åðêè äðåâíåé èñòîðèè Þæíîãî Óðàëà. Ì., 1967. Ñ. 328. 34

28


Íå óïîìÿíóòû Àðèñòååì è ñàâðîìàòû, êîòîðûå, êàçàëîñü áû, äîëæíû áûëè ôèãóðèðîâàòü ó íåãî â ïåðå÷íå ïëåìåí ãäå-òî ìåæäó ñêèôàìè è èññåäîíàìè. È ýòî íå ñëó÷àéíî. Àðèñòåé âåäü âñòðåòèë íà ñâîåì ïóòè «àìàçîíîê», áûâøèõ, ïî ëåãåíäå, ïðèâåäåííîé Ãåðîäîòîì (IV.110– 117), ïðåäêàìè íå ñóùåñòâîâàâøèõ åùå òîãäà ñàâðîìàòîâ. Â äðóãîé ëåãåíäå Ãåðîäîòà (IV.11), áîëåå ïîçäíåé è áîëåå ðàöèîíàëüíîé, ýòèì «àìàçîíêàì», âèäèìî, ñîîòâåòñòâóþò ìàññàãåòû—òèïè÷íûé «àìàçîíñêèé» íàðîä. Ãäå è êàê ñîâåðøèë Àðèñòåé ïåðåõîä îò ñêèôîâ ê èññåäîíàì îñòàåòñÿ, ê ñîæàëåíèþ, íåèçâåñòíûì. Íî âïîëíå âîçìîæíî, ÷òî ê ïîñëåäíåìó ýòàïó ïóòè ïðîêîííåñöà îòíîñèòñÿ èçâåñòèå îá èññåäîíàõ, êîòîðûå îáèòàþò «ó âîä, áëèç ðåêè...» (Tzetz. Chil. VII.684, 685). Ñêîðåå âñåãî, çäåñü èìååòñÿ â âèäó Êàìïàñ—ðåêà, ñâÿçàííàÿ, êàê óæå ãîâîðèëîñü, ñ ñàìûì äàëüíèì èç êî÷åâûõ íàðîäîâ, çåìëè êîòîðûõ ïîäâåðãàëèñü íàáåãàì ñîñåäåé, ò.å. ñ èññåäîíàìè. Àðèñòåé â ñâîåì ïóòåøåñòâèè êàê ðàç è îðèåíòèðîâàëñÿ íà íàïðàâëåíèå ýòèõ íàáåãîâ è ïåðåäâèæåíèé. Â òðàäèöèè Àðèñòåÿ ýòà ðåêà õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ êàê «äèâíûé ïîòîê âå÷íîòåêóùåãî Êàìïàñà, êîòîðûé íåñåò ñâîè âîäû â áîæåñòâåííîå, áåññìåðòíîå ìîðå» (Tzetz. Chil. VII.693 sqq.). Íà ñîâðåìåííîé êàðòå åé, î÷åâèäíî, ñîîòâåòñòâóåò Îáü ñ ïðèòîêàìè. Ðåêîé, íà áåðåãàõ êîòîðîé ïîáûâàë Àðèñòåé (íî, êîíå÷íî, íå îáÿçàòåëüíî ó ñàìûõ èñòîêîâ) ìîã áûòü è Òîáîë, è Èøèì, è Èðòûø, ïðèíÿòûé â äàííîì ñëó÷àå çà âåðõíåå òå÷åíèå Îáè. Òàêîå îïðåäåëåíèå Êàìïàñà õîðîøî ñîîòâåòñòâóåò òåððèòîðèè îáèòàíèÿ èññåäîíîâ, î êîòîðûõ íàì èçâåñòíî íå òîëüêî îò Àðèñòåÿ, íî, íåçàâèñèìûì ïóòåì, è îò åãî ñîâðåìåííèêîâ (Àëêìàí37), è îò áîëåå ïîçäíèõ àâòîðîâ (Ãåêàòåé, Ãåðîäîò). Îñíîâíûå óêàçàíèÿ íà ìåñòîîáèòàíèå èññåäîíîâ—ê âîñòîêó îò àðãèïïååâ (Hdt. IV.25) è 37

Îöåíêà îñâåäîìëåííîñòè Àëêìàíà îá èññåäîíàõ è âîîáùå «ñêèôñêîé» åãî èíôîðìàöèè â ñâÿçè ñî âñåì òåì, ÷òî ìû çíàåì îá Àðèñòåå, è ïîìîæåò îòâåòèòü íà âîïðîñ, êîòîðûì çàäàåòñÿ À.Â. Çàéêîâ: êàêèì îáðàçîì ýòà èíôîðìàöèÿ ïîïàëà â Ñïàðòó, ê Àëêìàíó? (Ç ÀÉÊÎÂ À.Â. Ñêèôñêèé êîíü â ñïàðòàíñêîé ðèòóàëüíîé ïîýçèè // ÀÄÑÂ. 1998. [Âûï. 29.] Ñ. 42–44). Ñêèôñêèå òåìû äëÿ Àëêìàíà (óðîæåíöà Ì. Àçèè) è åãî ñîâðåìåííèêîâ, î÷åâèäöåâ âåëèêîãî íàøåñòâèÿ ñòåïíûõ êî÷åâíèêîâ â Ì.Àçèþ, áûëè âåñüìà àêòóàëüíû è æèâîòðåïåùóùè. Ïîýòîìó, äåéñòâèòåëüíî, íåò íóæäû ïðåäïîëàãàòü ëèòåðàòóðíóþ çàâèñèìîñòü Àëêìàíà îò Àðèñòåÿ. Çàìåòèì, ÷òî íà ýòî îáñòîÿòåëüñòâî îáðàòèëà âíèìàíèå íå òîëüêî Ì.Â. Ñêðæèíñêàÿ. Íàìíîãî ðàíüøå â ðåöåíçèè íà êíèãó Äæ.Ä. Áîëòîíà (ÂÄÈ. 1967. ¹ 4. Ñ. 175) ÿ ïèñàë: «Àëêìàí áûë ðîäîì èç Ñàðä, è êàê ðàç â åãî âðåìÿ ýòîò ãîðîä áûë çàõâà÷åí êèììåðèéöàìè—ïåðåäíåé âîëíîé òîãî âåëèêîãî ïåðåäâèæåíèÿ êî÷åâûõ íàðîäîâ, ó èñòîêîâ êîòîðîãî ñòîÿëè èññåäîíû». Âîîáùå, ïîäîáíûé âçãëÿä íà ïðîèñõîæäåíèå «ñêèôñêèõ» ìîòèâîâ â òâîð÷åñòâå Àëêìàíà ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü îáùåïðèíÿòûì; ñì., íàïðèìåð: B OWRA C.M. Greek Lyric Poetry. From Alcman to Simonides. 2 ed. Oxford, 1961. P. 18.

29


«íàïðîòèâ» ìàññàãåòîâ (Hdt. I.201), ò. å. ê âîñòîêó îò Ñðåäíåãî Óðàëà è ê ñåâåðó îò ñòåïåé è ïóñòûíü Ïðèêàñïèÿ—ïîçâîëÿþò ëîêàëèçîâàòü èññåäîíîâ â ëåñîñòåïÿõ Çàóðàëüÿ è âèäåòü èõ ñëåä â íàçâàíèè ðåêè Èñåòü38 . Ïî ïðèçíàêó ìåñòà è âðåìåíè èññåäîíû óäà÷íî îòîæäåñòâëÿþòñÿ ñ íîñèòåëÿìè ñàðãàòñêî-ãîðîõîâñêîé àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîé êóëüòóðû39. Õîòÿ ïèñüìåííûõ ñâèäåòåëüñòâ îá èññåäîíàõ äî íàñ äîøëî î÷åíü ìàëî, òåì íå ìåíåå ñîïîñòàâëåíèå äàííûõ ïèñüìåííîé òðàäèöèè ñ äàííûìè àðõåîëîãèè è ýòíîãðàôèè îáíàðóæèâàåò ðÿä õàðàêòåðíûõ ñîâïàäåíèé, êîòîðûå ïîçâîëÿþò äîñòàòî÷íî óâåðåííî ñ÷èòàòü èññåäîíîâ óãîðñêèì íàðîäîì. Âèäèìî, èññåäîíû áûëè þæíûìè óãðàìè, ïðåäêàìè ïîçäíåéøèõ ìàäüÿð40. Íàäî ñêàçàòü, ÷òî è ñàðãàòñêî-ãîðîõîâñêàÿ êóëüòóðà ñàìà ïî ñåáå äàâíî óæå ñ÷èòàëàñü óãîðñêîé41. Â àíòè÷íûõ îïèñàíèÿõ èññåäîíîâ îòìå÷åíû äâå ÷åðòû: îäíà êàñàåòñÿ èõ ïîãðåáàëüíûõ îáû÷àåâ, äðóãàÿ—èõ âíåøíåãî îáëèêà. Â îïèñàíèÿõ ïîãðåáàëüíûõ îáû÷àåâ îñîáåííî âàæåí òàêîé ìîìåíò: ãîëîâó óìåðøåãî ðîäèòåëÿ «ëèøàþò âîëîñ, î÷èùàþò, ïîêðûâàþò ïîçîëîòîé è ïîñëå ýòîãî èñïîëüçóþò åå â êà÷åñòâå èäîëà ïðè ñîâåðøåíèè áîëüøèõ åæåãîäíûõ æåðòâîïðèíîøåíèé», óñòðàèâàåìûõ ñûíîì äëÿ îòöà â êà÷åñòâå ïîìèíîê (Hdt. IV.26). Èññëåäîâàòåëè ñïðàâåäëèâî 38

Òàêîâà ïðåîáëàäàþùàÿ òî÷êà çðåíèÿ, âûñêàçûâàâøàÿñÿ ñ äàâíèõ âðåìåí èññëåäîâàòåëÿìè, ñïåöèàëüíî çàíèìàâøèìèñÿ âîïðîñàìè èñòîðè÷åñêîé ãåîãðàôèè Ñåâåðà è, â ÷àñòíîñòè, Óðàëà. Â êà÷åñòâå ïðèìåðà íàçîâó ñëåäóþùèå ðàáîòû: ÝÉÕÂÀËÜÄ Ý. Î äðåâíåéøèõ îáèòàëèùàõ ïëåìåí ñëàâÿíñêèõ, ôèíñêèõ, òóðåöêèõ è ìîíãîëüñêèõ â Þæíîé Ðîññèè, ïî Ãåðîäîòó // Áèáëèîòåêà äëÿ ÷òåíèÿ. ÑÏá., 1838. Ò. XXVII. Ñ. 92 ñë.; HERRMANN . Op. cit. S. 2235, 2244; Æ ÅÁÅË ¨Â Ñ.À. Ñåâåðíîå Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå. Ì., Ë., 1953. Ñ. 337 ñë., 346; ÒÎÌÑÎÍ ÄÆ .Î. Èñòîðèÿ äðåâíåé ãåîãðàôèè. Ì., 1953. Ñ. 101; PHILLIPS. Op. cit. P. 169 ñë.; ÕÅÍÍÈÃ . Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 96–99; B OLTON. Op. cit. P. 114 sq., 180; ÁÎÍÃÀÐÄ-ËÅÂÈÍ, Ã ÐÀÍÒÎÂÑÊÈÉ. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 32–35. Èñòîðèþ âîïðîñà î ëîêàëèçàöèè èññåäîíîâ ñì.: Ä ÎÂÀÒÓÐ, Ê ÀËËÈÑÒÎÂ, Ø ÈØÎÂÀ. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 253–255; Í ÅÉÕÀÐÄÒ À.À. Ñêèôñêèé ðàññêàç Ãåðîäîòà â îòå÷åñòâåííîé èñòîðèîãðàôèè. Ë., 1982. Ñ. 140 ñë. Äàííûå Ïòîëåìåÿ, ïðèâîäèìûå äëÿ îáîñíîâàíèÿ èíîé ëîêàëèçàöèè èññåäîíîâ, îòíîñÿòñÿ ñîâñåì ê èíîìó íàðîäó; ñì. ïî ýòîìó ïîâîäó: Ï ÜßÍÊÎÂ È.Â. Âîñòî÷íûé Òóðêåñòàí â ñâåòå àíòè÷íûõ èñòî÷íèêîâ // Âîñòî÷íûé Òóðêåñòàí è Ñðåäíÿÿ Àçèÿ â ñèñòåìå êóëüòóð äðåâíåãî è ñðåäíåâåêîâîãî Âîñòîêà. Ì., 1986. Ñ. 14 ñë. 39 ÑÀËÜÍÈÊÎÂ Ê.Â. Äðåâíåéøèå ïàìÿòíèêè èñòîðèè Óðàëà. Ñâåðäëîâñê, 1952. Ñ. 116; Î Í Æ Å. Îá ýòíè÷åñêîì ñîñòàâå íàñåëåíèÿ ëåñîñòåïíîãî Çàóðàëüÿ â ñàðìàòñêîå âðåìÿ // Ñîâåòñêàÿ ýòíîãðàôèÿ. 1966. ¹ 5. Ñ. 124; ÑÌÈÐÍÎÂ. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 197, 274 ñë. 40 Ïîäðîáíåå ìîÿ òî÷êà çðåíèÿ íà èññåäîíîâ èçëîæåíà â ðàáîòå: ÏÜßÍÊÎÂ . Êî÷åâíèêè Êàçàõñòàíà VII â. äî í. ý. … Ñ. 186–190. 41 Ê ÎÑÀÐÅÂ Ì.Ô. Äðåâíÿÿ èñòîðèÿ Çàïàäíîé Ñèáèðè. Ì., 1991. Ñ. 27; Ñòåïíàÿ ïîëîñà Àçèàòñêîé ÷àñòè ÑÑÑÐ â ñêèôî-ñàðìàòñêîå âðåìÿ. Ì., 1992. Ñ. 283, 293, 311.

30


âèäÿò â îïèñàííûõ äåéñòâàõ èñòîêè ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ ñòîëü õàðàêòåðíîãî äëÿ îáñêèõ óãðîâ îáû÷àÿ èçãîòîâëåíèÿ ïîãðåáàëüíûõ ìàñîê è ïîñìåðòíûõ êóêîë, èñïîëüçóåìûõ äëÿ ãîäîâûõ ïîìèíîê; ñëîâî «èäîë» (γαλµα) çäåñü îçíà÷àåò ïîêðûòûé ìàñêîé ÷åðåï è ñîîòâåòñòâóåò óãîðñêîìó ïîíÿòèþ «òîíãõ»—«èäîë», íî â òî æå âðåìÿ è «ïîêîéíèê», è «÷åðåï» (çíàòíîãî ÷åëîâåêà)42 . Îñòàòêè òàêîãî ðîäà «èäîëîâ» çàñâèäåòåëüñòâîâàíû è àðõåîëîãè÷åñêè â óãîðñêèõ ïàìÿòíèêàõ 43. Ñëåä òîãî æå îáû÷àÿ êðîåòñÿ â õàðàêòåðíîì äëÿ óãðîâ êóëüòå ìåäâåäÿ44 , âîñïðèíèìàåìîãî â êà÷åñòâå ïðåäêà, ãäå öåíòðàëüíûì ïóíêòîì ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïî÷èòàíèå ìåäâåæüåãî ÷åðåïà. Âïðî÷åì, èìååòñÿ îïèñàíèå òîãî æå îáû÷àÿ è â íåñêîëüêî èíîì âàðèàíòå: ÷åðåï ðîäèòåëÿ «òùàòåëüíî âû÷èùàþò, ñâÿçûâàþò çîëîòûìè îáðó÷àìè è íîñÿò âìåñòî ñîñóäîâ», ñ÷èòàÿ ýòî äîëãîì ñûíîâíåé ëþáâè (Mela. II.9). Îáû÷íî ýòî ñîîáùåíèå ñ÷èòàþò ðåçóëüòàòîì ñìåøåíèÿ îïèñàíèé ñêèôñêèõ è èññåäîíñêèõ îáû÷àåâ, íî â êóðãàíå ãîðîõîâñêîé êóëüòóðû îáíàðóæåíû è îáëîìêè ÷àøè èç ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî ÷åðåïà ñ ðÿäîì ñêâîçíûõ îòâåðñòèé ïî êðàþ45 —âîçìîæíî, ñëåäàìè êðåïëåíèÿ çîëîòîãî îáðó÷à. Íå èñêëþ÷åíî, ÷òî èññåäîíû äåéñòâèòåëüíî èñïîëüçîâàëè ÷åðåïà è ñ ïåðâîé (÷åðåïà îòöîâ), è ñî âòîðîé (÷åðåïà âðàãîâ) öåëÿìè46 . Âî âíåøíåì îáëèêå èññåäîíîâ Àðèñòåÿ ïîðàçèëà áîëåå âñåãî èõ ïðè÷åñêà: «äëèííûå ïó÷êè âîëîñ» (χα ται, âîçìîæåí è ïåðåâîä: «âûñîêèå ñóëòàíû»), êîòîðûìè èññåäîíû «÷âàíÿòñÿ» (ïî óäà÷íîìó ïåðåâîäó â ñîáðàíèè Â.Â. Ëàòûøåâà: ÂÄÈ. 1947, ¹ 1. Ñ. 298) (Tzetz. Chil. VII.686 sq.). Íîøåíèå êîñ èëè ïðîñòî ïó÷êîâ âîëîñ—õàðàêòåðíàÿ ÷åðòà îáñêèõ óãðîâ (êàê è âîîáùå óãîðñêèõ íàðîäîâ) â ñòàðèíó. Òàêàÿ ïðè÷åñêà áûëà äåéñòâèòåëüíî ïðåäìåòîì ãîðäîñòè «êîñàòûõ» óãîðñêèõ áîãàòûðåé è ñëóæèëà ïðèçíàêîì ïðèíàäëåæíîñòè ê âîåííîé êàñòå47. Ýòà ÷åðòà çàñâèäåòåëüñòâîâàíà è ìàòåðèàëîì óãîðñêèõ àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèõ êóëüòóð48 . ßâñòâåííî ðàçëè÷èìà ïðè÷åñêà â âèäå ñóëòàíîâ è íà ôèãóðêàõ èç Ñàïîãîâñêîãî êëàäà (òîæå îòíîñÿùåãîñÿ ê ãîðîõîâñêîé êóëüòóðå), êîòîðûå èçîáðàæàþò òàíöóþùèõ âîîðóæåííûõ ëþäåé49; êñòà42

ÐÀÏÎÏÎÐÒ Þ.À. Èç èñòîðèè ðåëèãèè äðåâíåãî Õîðåçìà. Ì., 1971. Ñ. 36, 88, 89; ñð.: Ìèðîâîççðåíèå ôèííî-óãîðñêèõ íàðîäîâ. Íîâîñèáèðñê, 1990. Ñ. 58–72. 43 Ìèðîâîççðåíèå … Ñ. 128–140. 44 Ã ÎËÎÂÍÅÂ À.Â. Ãîâîðÿùèå êóëüòóðû. Òðàäèöèè ñàìîäèéöåâ è óãðîâ. Åêàòåðèíáóðã, 1995. Ñ. 266. 45 ÑÀËÜÍÈÊÎÂ . Äðåâíåéøèå ïàìÿòíèêè … Ñ.110. 46 ÑÀËÜÍÈÊÎÂ Ê.Â. Â ãëóáèíå âåêîâ. Ñâåðäëîâñê, 1959. Ñ. 81 ñë. 47 ÊÎÑÀÐÅÂ . Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 108 ñë. 48 × ÅÐÍÅÖÎÂ Â.Í., ÌÎØÈÍÑÊÀß Â.È., ÒÀËÈÖÊÀß È.À. Äðåâíÿÿ èñòîðèÿ Íèæíåãî Ïðèîáüÿ. Ì., 1953. Ñ. 234 ñë. 49 ÑÀËÜÍÈÊÎÂ . Äðåâíåéøèå ïàìÿòíèêè … Ñ. 112 ñë.

31


òè, ðèòóàëüíûå ïëÿñêè ñ îðóæèåì—òîæå õàðàêòåðíàÿ ÷åðòà óãîðñêîé òðàäèöèîííîé êóëüòóðû50. Î çåìëÿõ, ðàñïîëîæåííûõ äàëåå, Àðèñòåé çíàë òîëüêî ñî ñëîâ èññåäîíîâ. Ðàññêàç èññåäîíîâ ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé òèïè÷íóþ øàìàíñêóþ «ãåîãðàôèþ», ãäå ðåàëüíîñòü òåñíî ïåðåïëåòåíà ñ âûìûñëîì. Îñíîâíàÿ êàíâà ýòîãî ðàññêàçà äàíà â âèäå âñòàâêè â îïèñàíèå äàëüíåéøåãî ïóòè Èî ó Ýñõèëà (Prom. vinct. 790–808). Íî ýòà îñíîâà äîïîëíÿåòñÿ ìíîãî÷èñëåííûìè öèòàòàìè èç «Àðèìàñïåè» ó Ãåðîäîòà, Ïàâñàíèÿ, Èîàííà Öåöà, ó Äàìàñòà—÷åðåç Ãåêàòåÿ, ó Ñòðàáîíà, Ìåëû è Ïëèíèÿ—÷åðåç Ãåëëàíèêà è Ýôîðà è ò. ä. Îðèåíòàöèÿ çäåñü, íà ïåðâûé âçãëÿä, òà æå—«âûøå» èëè «íèæå», íî ñîäåðæàíèå ýòèõ îïðåäåëåíèé ñîâñåì èíîå: îíè îðèåíòèðóþò ïî òå÷åíèþ ðåêè èññåäîíîâ. Âèäèìî, íèæå èññåäîíîâ, ãäå-òî áëèç ìîðÿ, ïðîñòèðàþòñÿ ìðà÷íûå ïîëÿ Ãîðãîí è Ôîðêèä, íèêîãäà íå âèäåâøèå Ñîëíöà è Ëóíû. Ïðàâäà, çäåñü êàêèìòî îáðàçîì ìðà÷íîå çàïàäíîå íàïðàâëåíèå, êóäà îáû÷íî ïîìåùàëè Ãîðãîí, ñîâìåùåíî ñ ñîëíå÷íûì è çíîéíûì âîñòî÷íûì. Óïîìÿíóòîå ìîðå, î÷åâèäíî,—òî ñàìîå «áîæåñòâåííîå» è «áåññìåðòíîå» ìîðå, êóäà âïàäàåò èññåäîíñêèé Êàìïàñ. Îíî ïðåäñòàâëÿëîñü «Ëåäîâèòûì», ðàñïîëîæåííûì äàëåêî íà ñåâåðå, è áûëî «áîæåñòâåííûì» èëè «Êðîíîâûì» ïîòîìó, ÷òî òàì íà îñòðîâàõ áëàæåííûõ öàðñòâîâàë áîã Êðîí, à «áåññìåðòíûì», êàê è «ìåðòâûì» ïîòîìó, ÷òî îñòðîâà ýòè íàñåëÿëè òî ëè áåññìåðòíûå ãåðîè, òî ëè äóøè óìåðøèõ ïðåäêîâ. Âûøå æå èññåäîíîâ îáèòàþò ìîãó÷èå, áîãàòûå ëîøàäüìè è ñêîòîì ñòðàííûå îäíîãëàçûå ëþäè, èìåíóåìûå ïî-ñêèôñêè àðèìàñïàìè. Àðèìàñïû ïîñòîÿííî âîþþò ñ ÷óäîâèùíûìè æèâîòíûìè—ãðèôàìè èç-çà çîëîòà, äîáûâàåìîãî íà ëóãàõ ðåêè Ïëóòîíà (ò. å. ðåêè Áîãàòñòâà)—ìîæåò áûòü, âåðõíåãî òå÷åíèÿ òîé æå ðåêè, íà áåðåãàõ êîòîðîé îáèòàëè èññåäîíû. À âûøå àðèìàñïîâ ïðîñòèðàþòñÿ âûñîêèå ãîðû Ðèïåè, ñ êîòîðûõ íèêîãäà íå ñõîäèò ñíåã è äóåò ñâèðåïûé âåòåð Áîðåé. Ïåùåðà Áîðåÿ íàõîäèòñÿ â ìåñòíîñòè «Êëèôðîí Çåìëè», ÷òî íóæíî ïîíèìàòü èëè êàê «çåìíîé çàïîð, çàñîâ» èëè êàê «äûõàòåëüíîå ãîðëî çåìëè». Ãäå-òî òàì æå íàõîäèòñÿ è ñòðàíà, íàïîëíåííàÿ ïòè÷üèìè ïåðüÿìè. Íàêîíåö, åùå âûøå, çà Ðèïåÿìè,—âèäèìî, â òîì æå áëàãîñòíîì âîñòî÷íîì èëè þæíîì íàïðàâëåíèè, âïëîòü äî «äðóãîãî ìîðÿ»,— æèâóò ñ÷àñòëèâûå è ìèðíûå ãèïåðáîðåè51. Òî, ÷òî çäåñü ïåðåä íàìè ïîâåðõíîñòíî ýëëèíèçèðîâàííàÿ êàðòèíà ìèðà, ïðèíàäëåæàùàÿ ñàìèì èññåäîíàì,—ñîâåðøåííî î÷åâèäíî. Îíà, êàê è ñëåäîâàëî îæèäàòü, áëèçêà ïðîòîóðàëüñêîé êàðòèíå ìèðà52 , à òàêæå êàðòèíå ìèðà êåòîâ, ÷òî òàêæå áóäåò ïîíÿòíûì, åñëè 50

Ýòíè÷åñêàÿ èñòîðèÿ íàðîäîâ Ñåâåðà. Ì., 1982. Ñ. 110; ÊÎÑÀÐÅÂ . Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 114 ñë. 51 Ïîïûòêó ðåêîíñòðóêöèè ðàññêàçà èññåäîíîâ ñì.: ÏÜßÍÊÎÂ È. Ðèôåè— ìèô è ðåàëüíîñòü // Óðàëüñêèé ñëåäîïûò. 1978. ¹ 8. Ñ. 45 ñëë. 52 Ìèðîâîççðåíèå … Ñ. 9–11.

32


äîïóñòèòü, ÷òî ïðåäêàìè ïîñëåäíèõ áûëè äèíëèíû 53, ÿâëÿâøèåñÿ, ñîãëàñíî âûñêàçàííîìó âûøå ïðåäïîëîæåíèþ, ñîâðåìåííèêàìè Àðèñòåÿ. Îáå ñõåìû îðèåíòèðîâàíû ïî ðåêå, òåêóùåé «ñâåðõó», ñ ãîð, ñ þãà è âîñòîêà «âíèç», â ìîðå, íà ñåâåð è çàïàä. Ïåðâûå äâà íàïðàâëåíèÿ—ñâåòëûå è áëàãîïðèÿòíûå, âòîðûå—ìðà÷íûå è îïàñíûå. Îáå ñõåìû, êàê è èññåäîíñêàÿ ñõåìà Àðèñòåÿ, ÿâëÿþòñÿ ÷àñòüþ áîëåå îáùåé êàðòèíû ìèðà, ãäå ñ Ìèðîâîé ãîðû â öåíòðå òåêóò â ðàçíûå ñòîðîíû ðåêè â Îêåàí, îêðóæàþùèé Çåìëþ. Ýòà êàðòèíà ïðîòèâîñòîèò äðóãîé, ãäå â Ìèðîâîå ìîðå â öåíòðå òåêóò ðåêè ñ õðåáòà, îêðóæàþùåãî Çåìëþ. Òà è äðóãàÿ êàðòèíû íèêîãäà íå ñóùåñòâîâàëè â ÷èñòîì âèäå, íî âñåãäà ñëèâàëèñü, ñîâìåùàÿñü â ðàçíûõ ñî÷åòàíèÿõ. Ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî âòîðàÿ êàðòèíà áûëà ñâîéñòâåííà ñêèôàì è, ïî-âèäèìîìó, âîîáùå äðåâíåéøèì èðàíöàì54, îíà æå áûëà áîëåå èçâåñòíà àíòè÷íûì àâòîðàì, êîòîðûå ñ ïîçèöèè èìåííî ýòèõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé âîñïðèíèìàëè èññåäîíñêóþ ñõåìó Àðèñòåÿ, íåâîëüíî èñêàæàÿ åå. Â ìèôîëîãè÷åñêîé êàðòèíå ìèðà ëåãêî ïðîñìàòðèâàåòñÿ è ðåàëüíàÿ ãåîãðàôèÿ. Â ðåêå èññåäîíîâ è àðèìàñïîâ ìîæíî óçíàòü Èðòûø è Îáü, âïàäàþùóþ â Ñåâåðíûé Ëåäîâèòûé îêåàí, à â Ðèïåÿõ—Àëòàéñêèå ãîðû ñ èõ âå÷íî ñíåæíûìè âåðøèíàìè, «áåëêàìè». Çîëîòî äåéñòâèòåëüíî äîáûâàëîñü âî âðåìåíà Àðèñòåÿ â þæíûõ îòðîãàõ Àëòàÿ, ïî âåðõíåìó òå÷åíèþ Èðòûøà55 . À «Çàïîð Çåìëè» äàâíî óæå áûë óäà÷íî îòîæäåñòâëåí ñ çíàìåíèòûìè Äæóíãàðñêèìè âîðîòàìè56, êîòîðûå âñåãäà áûëè èçâåñòíû ñâîèìè óðàãàííûìè çèìíèìè âåòðàìè. ×åðåç íèõ ñ äðåâíèõ âðåìåí óñòðåìëÿëèñü íà çàïàä îðäû öåíòðàëüíîàçèàòñêèõ êî÷åâíèêîâ, çäåñü æå ïðîõîäèëè òîðãîâûå ïóòè. Äàëåêàÿ ðåìèíèñöåíöèÿ äðåâíèõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé î «Çàïîðå Çåìëè» ñîäåðæèòñÿ â ñêàçå Ï.Ï. Áàæîâà «Êëþ÷ Çåìëè». Â ñâåòå òàêîé òðàêòîâêè ìèôîëîãè÷åñêîé ãåîãðàôèè Àðèñòåÿ ðåøàåòñÿ è âîïðîñ î ãèïåðáîðåÿõ. Êàê è áîëüøèíñòâî äðóãèõ îáúåêòîâ èññåäîíñêîé ãåîãðàôèè ïðîêîííåññêîãî ïóòåøåñòâåííèêà, ãèïåðáîðåè ÿâëÿþòñÿ ãðå÷åñêèì îáðàçîì, ñêðûâàþùèì ïîä ñîáîé äåéñòâèòåëüíûå ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ äàëåêîãî îò ãðåêîâ íàðîäà ëåñîñòåïíîãî Çàóðàëüÿ. Ãèïåðáîðåè èñêîííî ãðå÷åñêîé òðàäèöèè—íåñîìíåííî îáèòàòåëè Ñåâåðà. Òàêîâûìè îíè ìîãëè îñòàâàòüñÿ è â òåõ ñëó÷àÿõ, êîãäà èõ ââîäèëè â ñõåìó ñêèôñêîé êàðòèíû ìèðà: çäåñü îíè ìîãëè ñîîòâåòñòâîâàòü êàêèì-íèáóäü òàåæíûì ïëåìåíàì Êðàéíåãî Ñåâåðà ðåàëüíîé ãåîãðàôèè. 53

Ïðèðîäà è ÷åëîâåê â ðåëèãèîç-íûõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿõ íàðîäîâ Ñèáèðè è Ñåâåðà. Ë., 1976. Ñ. 86–91. 54 ×àñòüþ ýòîé êàðòèíû ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïàíîðàìà Êðàéíåãî Ñåâåðà, î êîòîðîé èäåò ðå÷ü â êíèãå: Á ÎÍÃÀÐÄ-Ë ÅÂÈÍ, Ã ÐÀÍÒÎÂÑÊÈÉ. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 36 ñë. 55 × ÅÐÍÈÊÎÂ Ñ.Ñ. Âîñòî÷íûé Êàçàõñòàí â ýïîõó áðîíçû. Ì., Ë., 1960. Ñ. 118– 120. 56 BOLTON . Op. cit. P. 94–97.

33


Èíîå äåëî ãèïåðáîðåè èññåäîíñêîé êàðòèíû ìèðà: çäåñü, êàê óæå îòìå÷àëîñü, íàïðàâëåíèå «âûøå» îçíà÷àëî íå ñåâåð, à ñêîðåå þãî-âîñòîê. Êòî æå áûëè ýòè ãèïåðáîðåè, åñëè ó÷åñòü, ÷òî îíè äîëæíû áûòü êðóïíûì è èçâåñòíûì íàðîäîì, êðàéíèì â þãî-âîñòî÷íîì íàïðàâëåíèè îò èññåäîíîâ è îáèòàþùèì ó ìîðÿ, à ïî îáðàçó æèçíè ðåçêî îòëè÷àòüñÿ îò ñâîèõ âîèíñòâåííûõ ñòåïíûõ ñîñåäåé? Âñå, êàæåòñÿ, ãîâîðèò çà òî, ÷òî ýòî ñîâðåìåííûå Àðèñòåþ êèòàéöû, ïîäòâåðæäàÿ äàâíî óæå âûñêàçàííîå ïðåäïîëîæåíèå. Ýòè ãèïåðáîðåè è áûëè êîíå÷íîé öåëüþ ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåÿ. Âûøå ìíîþ óæå îòìå÷àëèñü íåêîòîðûå îáñòîÿòåëüñòâà, ñâèäåòåëüñòâóþùèå, êàê áóäòî, î òîì, ÷òî Àðèñòåé âî âðåìÿ âòîðîãî ïóòåøåñòâèÿ äîñòèã ñâîåé öåëè. Â ýòîé ñâÿçè îñîáîå çíà÷åíèå ïðèîáðåòàåò ôàêò ñîâïàäåíèé ìèôîëîãè÷åñêèõ îáðàçîâ àðèñòååâîé è äàîññêîé òðàäèöèé: â ñóùíîñòè, âñå îáúåêòû èññåäîíñêîé «ãåîãðàôèè» èìåþò ñîîòâåòñòâèÿ â êèòàéñêîé ìèôîëîãèè; âîçìîæíî äàæå, ÷òî êèòàéñêàÿ ñåðèÿ áîëåå ïîëíàÿ, ÷åì äîøåäøàÿ äî íàñ «àðèìàñïåéñêàÿ». Ýòî ìîæíî áûëî áû îáúÿñíèòü çàèìñòâîâàíèåì êèòàéöåâ ó ñåâåðíûõ êî÷åâíèêîâ, íî èíîãäà ñîâïàäåíèÿ âûãëÿäÿò òàê, áóäòî îíè ïðîøëè ÷åðåç ýëëèíñêîå ïîñðåäñòâî. Íåêîòîðûå èç òàêèõ îáðàçîâ ïðèîáðåëè áîëüøîå çíà÷åíèå â äàîññêîé èäåîëîãèè. Òàêîâà Ñèâàíìó— Âëàäû÷èöà Çàïàäà, ñîâìåñòèâøàÿ â ñåáå, êàê è Ãîðãîíà Ýñõèëà, òàêæå ÷åðòû Âëàäû÷èöû Âîñòîêà. Êóëüò Ñèâàíìó è ó÷åíèå îá îñòðîâàõ áëàæåííûõ â Îêåàíå ñûãðàëè ñâîþ ðîëü â ïîèñêàõ áåññìåðòèÿ, ïðåäïðèíÿòûõ èìïåðàòîðàìè èç äèíàñòèé Öèíü è Õàíü. Åñëè Àðèñòåé äåéñòâèòåëüíî äîñòèã ×æîóñêîãî Êèòàÿ, òî íå íàìåòèë ëè îí êàêèå-íèáóäü âåõè ïóòè òóäà óæå âî âðåìÿ ïåðâîãî ñâîåãî ïóòåøåñòâèÿ? Êàê ìû âèäåëè, äî Àðèñòåÿ äîõîäèëè ñëóõè î âåðõîâüÿõ Èðòûøà è Äæóíãàðñêèõ âîðîòàõ. À îòòóäà øåë ïðÿìîé ïóòü ê ðàâíèíàì Õóàíõý ÷åðåç Ãàíüñó è äîëèíó Âýéõý. Ïîýò Ñèììèé Ðîäîññêèé, ïîëüçîâàâøèéñÿ êàêèìè-òî ìàòåðèàëàìè, ÿâíî âîñõîäÿùèìè ê Àðèñòåþ, çíàë, ÷òî ïóòü îò ðåêè Êàìïàñ âåäåò ê îñòðîâàì, ïîðîñøèì âûñîêèì òðîñòíèêîì, è ñòðàííîìó ïëåìåíè ãåìèêèíîâ («ïîëóïñîâ»), æèâóùèõ îêîëî ãèïåðáîðååâ (Tzetz. Chil. VII.693 è Steph. Byz. s. v. ‘Ηµυνς). Çàïàäíûìè ñîñåäÿìè è óïîðíûìè ïðîòèâíèêàìè ×æîóñêîãî Êèòàÿ áûëè ïëåìåíà æóíîâ, êî âðåìåíè Àðèñòåÿ âîåâàâøèå ñ ÷æîóñöàìè óæå áîëåå âåêà. Ñàìûì çíà÷èòåëüíûì èç íèõ ÿâëÿëîñü ïëåìÿ öþàíüæóíîâ («ñîáà÷üè æóíû»), îáèòàâøèõ â Ãàíüñó è áàññåéíå Âýéõý, èçîáèëîâàâøåì â äðåâíîñòè áàìáóêîâûìè çàðîñëÿìè, ãäå èìåëèñü è Áàìáóêîâàÿ ðåêà, è Áàìáóêîâàÿ ãîðà57 . Èíòåðåñíî, ÷òî óæå óïîìÿíóòûé Ìó-âàí ïîëó÷èë îò öþàíüæóíîâ â çíàê ïîêîðíîñòè ÷åòû57

Êàòàëîã ãîð è ìîðåé. Ïðåäèñëîâèå, ïåðåâîä è êîììåíòàðèé Ý.Ì. ßÍØÈÍÎÉ. Ì., 1977. Ñ. 35, 144.

34


ðåõ áåëûõ âîëêîâ è ÷åòûðåõ áåëûõ îëåíåé 58. Íå çàñâèäåòåëüñòâîâàíû ëè çäåñü èñòîêè òîé èäåîëîãèè, ïðîÿâëåíèÿ êîòîðîé ìû âèäèì è â èñêóññòâå «çâåðèíîãî ñòèëÿ», è â «îëåííûõ êàìíÿõ»? Áåññïîðíûå ñâèäåòåëüñòâà î ïðÿìûõ ñâÿçÿõ àíòè÷íîãî ìèðà ñ äðåâíèìè êèòàéöàìè—ñâèäåòåëüñòâà, ñ êîòîðûõ, î÷åâèäíî, è íóæíî íà÷èíàòü èñòîðèþ Âåëèêîãî Øåëêîâîãî ïóòè,—ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ ëèøü íåñêîëüêî âåêîâ ñïóñòÿ ïîñëå ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåÿ. Ê òîìó æå òðàññà ýòîãî ïóòè áûëà íåñêîëüêî èíîé: ÷åðåç Ìåñîïîòàìèþ, Èðàíñêîå íàãîðüå è Ñðåäíþþ Àçèþ. Íî ñóùåñòâîâàëà è ñåâåðíàÿ âåòâü ïóòè: ÷åðåç Êàâêàç è Ïðèêàñïèéñêî-Òóðàíñêèå ñòåïè. Èìåííî ïî ýòîìó ïóòè, ÷àñòè÷íî èëè ïîëíîñòüþ, è ïðîøåë âïåðâûå Àðèñòåé. Çàìåòèì, ÷òî ìíîãî ïîçæå ïðèìåðíî ïî òîìó æå ìàðøðóòó ïðîøëî âèçàíòèéñêîå ïîñîëüñòâî Çèìàðõà, íàïðàâëåííîå ê òþðêñêîìó êàãàíó íà Àëòàé. Åñëè ïðåäëîæåííàÿ çäåñü òðàêòîâêà ïóòåøåñòâèÿ Àðèñòåÿ âåðíà, òî íà÷àëî êîíòàêòîâ ìåæäó àíòè÷íîé è êèòàéñêîé öèâèëèçàöèÿìè íóæíî áóäåò îòîäâèíóòü â çíà÷èòåëüíî áîëåå ãëóáîêóþ äðåâíîñòü, ÷åì ýòî îáû÷íî ñ÷èòàåòñÿ. ARISTEAS: TRAVELINGTO THE ISSEDONIANS I. V. Pyankov The article is devoted to the mysterious image of Aristeas Proconnesus. Discussed the questions of Aristeas’ dates of life, shaman features of his image, description and the route of his traveling. Here is marked the parallels between classical tradition, coming up to Aristeas, and Chinese Taosian tradition. The route of Aristeas’ traveling is known as following: Proconnesus— Cyzicus—South and East coasts of the Black Sea—Colchis—passes of Caucasus—Kuban and the steppes of South-Eastern Europe—the partiallywooded steppe of Ural and Irtysh. Also discussed the problems concerning the history of the Alazones and the Chalybes, the Colchi, the Cimmerians, the Scythians in the times of Aristeas. Taking into account the fact of disparity between “Scythian” archaeological culture and ethnic culture of the Scythians, and also personal interpretation of Aristeas’ information about the Amazons, the author gives the new version of explanation of changes, happening in the steppes during the “transitional” epoch (VIII-VII B.C.). According to the author’s view, the Issedonians lived in the Ural steppes. Issedonian’s “geography”, taking from Aristeas’ words, is orientated along the main river of the Issedonians—Irtysh-Ob: at the foot—Arctic ocean, upward—Altai (Rhipaean mountains). Possibly in the view of Aristeas, Hyperboreans are the Chineses. In Aristeas’ tradition there is also information about the places and peoples who were on the way to Hyperboreans-Chineses. 58

ÑÛÌÀ ÖßÍÜ . Èñòîðè÷åñêèå çàïèñêè. Ïåðåâîä è êîììåíòàðèé Ð.Â. Â ßÒÊÈÍÀ È Â.Ñ. ÒÀÑÊÈÍÀ . Ì., 1972. Ò. I. Ñ. 195, 324.

35

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì I I I

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

SPARTAN HELOTAGE—CHARACTER AND ORIGINS S. Link (Paderborn, Nordrhein-Westfalen, Germany) «Like donkeys» so Tyrtaios described the Spartans’ unlucky enemies sometime during the 7 th century B.C. (but the Spartan warriors chanted these very verses still in classical times1) «suffering under heavy yokes, by painful force compelled to bring their masters half of all the produce that the soil brought forth»2—but why? On what idea, on what political concept and on what legal structures were these contributions based? The most common answer—on Helotage—encounters two difficulties: the first that it is not undisputed, and the second that it only names the phenomenon but does not really explain it. We should start with the first of the two questions: Was it Helotage that Tyrtaios knew and described, or did he think of some other, quite different form of dependence? In fact he did not say that what he described was or was called Helotage—he simply described what these Messenian «donkeys» did. And thus the field may be thought open to debate, as Nino Luraghi, following some very old ideas by Ulrich Karstedt, recently pointed out3. Helotage—so he thinks—had nothing to do with war, at least not directly, and it did not originate from the 7th century 1

Tyrtaios’ elegies belonged to the officially recognized canon of regularly sung songs; cf.: Athen. 14.630 F. 2 Tyrt. fr. 5 D. 3 K AHRSTEDT U. Die spartanische Agrarwirtschaft // Hermes. 1919. Bd 54. S. 279–294; here: S. 290–294; L U R A G H I N. Der Erdbebenaufstand und die Entstehung der messenischen Identität // Gab es das griechische Wunder? Griechenland zwischen dem Ende des 6. und der Mitte des 5. Jahrhunderts v. Chr. Eds. D. Papenfuß , V.-M. Strocka. Mainz, 2001. S. 279–301; IDEM . Becoming Messenian // JHS. 2002. Vol. 122. S. 45–69; IDEM . Helotic Slavery Reconsidered // Sparta. Beyond the Mirage. Ed. by A. Powell, S. Hodkinson. Swansea, 2002. P. 227–248. Cf. also some of the ideas which N. BIRGALIAS (Helotage and Spartan Social Organization // Sparta. Beyond the Mirage. Ed. by A. Powell, S. Hodkinson. London 2002. P. 249–266) recently forwarded.

Spartan Helotage—Character and Origins

either. Rather, he says, it should be understood as the result of some 6thcentury economic development: Having seized the fertile plains of Messenia the Spartans took the best parts of the land for themselves, leaving nothing but the wretched rests for the Messenians. And then, he says, being left with this unproductive soil only, the Messenians had to encounter a lot quite similar to the one the Athenian small peasants had to face in the times of Solon. The result, he thinks, was the same in both cases: an enslavement of the agrarian debtors. As such a development, however, should not be expected to come about at the very first moment after the conquest of the land and the loss of the fertile plots, all this should be thought to be a 6th-century development—thus leaving no room for Tyrtaios to have known and sung about something like Helotage. And in fact the forced labourers Tyrtaios knew, Luraghi thinks, cannot have been Helots for two other reasons as well, one to be found in the writings of Aelian, the other in those of Pausanias: As Aelian says that after the First Messenian War the Spartans forced the Messenian «free women» to take part in their masters’ funerary ceremonies, the Messenians cannot have been enslaved by then—in this case the women would not have been free. And as Pausanias, swallowing a pro-Messenian propaganda from the 4th or 3rd century B.C., did not hesitate to cite Tyrtaios’ verses, he at least cannot have identified Tyrtaios’ «donkeys» with classical Helots either: The proMessenian propaganda, on the one hand, tried to show that Helotage was a recent injustice. By citing Tyrtaios, on the other hand, this injustice would have been proved to be an ancient one—if, what Tyrtaios described, would really have been Helotage in its classical form. And as Pausanias will not have made such a mistake (so Luraghi says), Tyrtaios’ «donkeys» cannot have been any kind of slaves comparable to classical Helots in any way. Both these arguments, however, must fail. As to Aelian and his «free (Messenian) women»: What Aelian tried to do was to tell a moving story, nothing else. In order to make up such a story he in fact took recourse to the material collected by Pausanias. But it is far from sure that he knew anything more than what he found there. Even this argument alone is apt to shake his reliability: As he simply cannot have found anything about «free women» in Pausanias’ description, we have to suspect him of pure invention right from the start. Moreover, he provably did not only invent what he could not find; he also heavily distorted what he in fact found: As he was not interested in handing down political or contractual details accurately, but was interested in his moving story only, even such a straightforward stipulation as the one according to which the Messenians had to bring to their masters ‘half of all the produce that the land brings forth’— a stipulation he must have known from Pausanias’ quotation of Tyrtaios!— degenerates into a robbing of ‘half of all the property found in Messenia’ in Aelian’s text. To base anything on his ‘free women’ seems simply 37

Stefan Link

arbitrary. There is no evidence in Aelian additional to that which Pausanias employed. And as to him: We should keep in mind, I think, that what Pausanias wrote cannot simply be identified with 4th- and 3rd-century propaganda— though he certainly made use of the material he found there. But, of course, his interest was with the material only, not with the political argument. In fact he found great delight in the heroic and colourful picture this propaganda had drawn, but he did not take part in its political ambitions; he did not argue. And as he did not argue, he did not have any reason whatsoever to avoid any information that was detrimental to the ends this propaganda aimed at either. In other words: How does Luraghi want to know if Pausanias found this quotation in the pro-Messenian propaganda? Why shall he not have found it somewhere else and then made use of it? And there is still another objection: Even supposed, he could and did find it here: How does Luraghi want to know when this propaganda swallowed Tyrtaios’ verses? Let us suppose that they were integrated into the image which the Messenians promoted of themselves after the (wrong) supposition had arisen that Helots did not have to deliver half of their crops but a fixed quantum4—would not Tyrtaios verses now perfectly fit in the propaganda and its political aims (though describing exactly what archaic and classical Helotage had been)? There is still an additional argument we should not simply pass over: the fact that Luraghi’s model—though it might possibly explain the helots’ deliverances for their masters—cannot explain the outstanding peculiarities that made Helotage such a unique phenomenon, such a peculiar communal kind of slavery: The prohibition to sell one’s own Helots 5, the prohibition of manumission6 , the fact that the Helots’ rents were ultimately fixed by the state7 and (above all) the annual declaration of war8—all these peculiarities that should be explained historically remain unexplainable by his ideas; not a single one of them is known from Solonian Athens, which Luraghi chose to serve as a model. Simply to denote these peculiarities as «distinctively Spartan» or as «functional to Spartan domination» will not suffice if the goal is to explain what Helotage was. So this argumentation cannot be counted to be convincing, neither in general nor in detail. And thus we should at least reckon with the possibility that the Messenians Tyrtaios spoke about in fact were Helots (and that 4

For this cf.: S. H ODKINSON. Sharecropping and Sparta’s economic exploitation of the Helots // Philolakon. Studies in Honour of H. Catling. Ed. by J.M. Sanders. London, 1992. P. 123–134; IDEM . Property and Wealth in Classical Sparta. London, 2000. P. 125–131. 5 Ephor. FgrHist 70 F 117. 6 Ephor. Ibid. 7 Plut. Mor. 239 e. 8 Arist. Fr. 538 Rose (= Plut. Lyc. 27.7).

38


the Spartan warriors, who chanted these verses in classical times, did not sing about a remote history they can hardly have understood, but about a contemporary reality they all knew)—an idea that would gain much persuasive power if we could show that Tyrtaios’ description in fact helps to explain the peculiar structures or features of classical Helotage (or vice versa). These, the main structural features of classical Helotage, however, are far from clear or self-explaining and consequently are highly disputed in modern research. Some aspects are clear (as, e.g., the fact that Helotage was a somehow peculiar form of slavery, the fact that the whole Spartan citizenry lived on the Helots’ rents, or the fact that Helotage was especially degrading in character 9), others are still most puzzling. For example there are several hints to the fact that Helots were not counted to be the private property of their owners, but common property of the state (as, e.g., the prohibition of sale or manumission, or, to take another example, the fact that at least some of the Spartan youths were regularly sent out to kill helots regardless of any Spartan holder’s property rights). On the other hand there are some very clear hints to the fact that they were not thought to be common property at all: Xenophon, e.g., says that it was every Spartiate’s right to make use of every other Spartiate’s horses or dogs or Helots10 —and as horses and dogs were surely privately owned he clearly implies a private ownership of helots as well, tempered only by the typical Spartan far-reaching camaradery11. And there is a similar confusion about the question if a Helot was really a slave plain and simple—an object, res, in legal terms—, or if he was a legal subject, persona (which is to say, at the same time, that it is not clear if he was «owned» by anyone at all or if he simply «belonged» to someone, if he was something like a serf, belonging to some individual or to the community of the Spartan citizenry as a whole). There are hints to both these ends: The fact, e.g., that every Helot had to reckon with being murdered at any time makes him look very much like an animal, like a res. On the other hand, the fact that it was an underlying declaration of war that made all this possible or the fact that there were contractual arrangements like the prohibition of sale might be (and have been) taken to prove that Helots were legal subjects. Contradictory features like these have not only puzzled modern research. Our ancient authorities already quite obviously had simply to guess when they tried to explain what Helots were. Pausanias 12—this is true— 9

See : D UCAT J. Le mépris des Hilotes // Annales. 1974. Vol. 29. P. 1451 sqq. Xen. Lak. Pol. 6.3. 11 Cf. also the full-scale argumentation by H ODKINSON . Property and Wealth. P. 113–116. 12 Paus. III.20.6. 10

39

Stefan Link

unreservedly took them to be public property and therefore simply called them «slaves of the community». Strabo, however, was much more cautious, calling them «public slaves, so to speak»13. And whereas Plutarch took Helotage to be the most oppressive form of slavery14 , Pollux assures us that the Helots’ status was somewhere «between free and unfree»15. Theopompos finally entangled himself completely in his effort to define what Helots were: «The free people who are slaves», he wrote, «are called Helots in Sparta»16 . So, all in all, as certainty can be gained neither from our ancient authorities’ descriptions nor from their definitions, modern research was simply doomed to fail. More or less the end of this line of research has been marked by Jean Ducat’s sigh from 1978: «Le statut des hilotes», he wrote, «ne peut se définir en quelques mots, et toutes les formules qui ont été présentées à cette fin sont insatisfaisantes par quelque côté»17 . Obviously we have to look for a new access. The idea I would like to forward18 depends on an observation which was made by Hans van Wees and published some years ago—an observation that has nothing to do with Sparta in special or the Spartan Helotage as such, but concerns a general Greek custom reflected by Homer19. As van Wees pointed out the Homeric epos already knew the division of goods and chattels into halves and deliverances of these halves—and it knew these deliverances in a very specific context only: Handing over half of all the movable property that was inside the walls of a town was a generally accepted method for a city under attack to buy an attacker off and make 13

Strab. VIII.5.4. Plut. Lyc. 28.11. 15 Poll. 3.83. 16 FGrHist 115 F 122 B. 17 D UCAT J. Aspects de l’hilotisme // AncSoc. 1978. Vol. 9. P. 5–46; here: 5; see also: A LCOCK S.E. A simple case of exploitation? The helots of Messenia // Money, Labour and Land. Approaches to the Economies of Ancient Greece. Ed. by P. Cartledge, E.E. Cohen, L. Foxhall. London, 2002. P. 185–199, here: 189 sq. 18 See also: L INK S. Das frühe Sparta. Untersuchungen zur spartanischen Staatsbildung im 7. un 6. Jahrhundert v. Chr. St. Katharinen, 2000. S. 45–58. The idea has for the first time been hinted at (to the best of my knowledge) by S INGOR H.W. Spartan land lots and helot rents // De agricultura. In memoriam Pieter Willem de Neeve. Eds. H. Sancisi-Weerdenburg et al. Amsterdam, 1993. P. 31–60; here: 43 sq. 19 VA N W EES H. Status Warriors. War, Violence and Society in Homer and History. Amsterdam, 1992. P. 384 n. 47; see also: J ACKSON A. War and raids for booty in the world of Odysseus // War and Society in the Greek World. Ed. by J. Rich and G. Shipley. L., 1993. P. 64–76; here: 67 (for the general proliferation of this war custom in Homeric Greece). 14

40


him leave. Hector e.g. once deliberated whether it might be sensible to offer (in addition to kidnapped Helena) half of all the goods that were inside the walls of Ilion to Achilles and the other Greeks, thus buying them off—obviously quite a traditional way an army under attack could take its resort to. (In fact it proved to be useless to Hector, but the reason was only that Achilles—at least as it seemed to Hector—was not a usual foe but an enemy who harboured a personal grudge against him) 20. And also the attackers in one of the pictures on Achilles’ new shield had this war custom in mind: Some of them wanted to besiege the town until it was captured, but some others wanted to be content with half of all the goods that were within and then leave the town in peace 21. «A standard form of conditional surrender does exist», writes van Wees, «whereby the city under attack may escape sacking by giving up half of its movable wealth to the enemy». This generally accepted Homeric war custom in mind, we can now return to Tyrtaios and his «donkeys»—those people who were «suffering under heavy yokes, by painful force compelled to bring their masters half of all the produce that the soil brought forth». Now, I think, it is quite easy to explain what wood their yokes were originally carved from: Even if there was no other hint to this end, the fact that they had to deliver halves in combination with the fact that (as far as I can see) deliverances of halves in early Greece were known as a war custom only makes a very strong point for the assumption that Tyrtaios’ «donkeys» in fact were the unlucky victims of some Spartan military effort. But were they Helots as well? To answer this question we should have a closer look at the halves the subdued Messenians had to deliver according to Tyrtaios. Although it seems hardly debatable that these halves—deliverances that Tyrtaios promised to his soldiers in times of war!—must be taken to be a hint to the underlying Homeric war custom, they cannot be said to be exactly the same both in the epos and in Tyrtaios’ verses. There are two main differences. The first one: According to the Homeric war custom the people under attack had to deliver one half of everything they owned at the very moment. Not so in the case of Tyrtaios’ Messenians: As they had to hand over half of all the soil brought forth, there must have been some continuity in their payments. There must have been more stability in their exploitation than in the cases of the besieged cities of the Homeric epos. And the second difference: After having delivered half of everything from inside the walls, i.e. after having paid the ransom, according to the Homeric war custom the besieged people should (and usually would) be left in peace. Not so in the case of Tyrtaios’ «donkeys»: As their deliverances obvi20 21

Il. XXII.111–128. Il. XVIII.509–512.

41

Stefan Link

ously went on and on, they cannot have been left in peace by their offenders. Obviously their attackers did not leave. What we can deduce from these differences is that the Spartans during their fights against the Messenians not only took over a war custom they knew from the Homeric epos (or maybe: ... that the Spartans had ever since been practising a war custom which also found its way into Homer’s descriptions of wars and raids), but that they also developed this custom and made it fit the new needs and interests that must have arisen after the conquest of Messenia: the interest to establish a stable domination there. Compared to Homeric warfare (or «warfare», as these wars were usually nothing but raids) this problem was quite a new one: No Homeric hero ever tried to establish a permanent control in some distant country, and thus the Homeric war customs had to be adapted to fit the Spartans’ new problem. One of the steps they took was to replace the deliverance of half of all the wealth—a deliverance that seemed adequate to a raid, but inappropriate to a long-lasting political domination— by the deliverance of half of all the crops; another one was not to let the enemy free and in peace, though having received the ransom. Especially this second step seems most offensive: How, you wonder, could the Spartans simply violate the treaties that regularly were the basis and marked the beginning of some such agreements between two opposing armies22? There is, I think, only one way to explain how they managed to avoid a breach of the contract and thus evade the gods’ wrath: the invention (or the development) of the well-known declaration of war on the Helots. Year by year, so we are told23, when the ephors assumed office—i.e. in autumn24, after the end of the harvest, after the crops had been halved and after the old liability had thus been wiped out—they declared war on them, thereby creating a new situation of war that would make the Helots buy their attackers off anew for the next twelve months to come, though only for another declaration of war to be issued on them, and so on. And though we do of course not know the exact wording of this declaration, it is at least possible to make some assumption: Quite old as it must have been we should expect it to parallel other declarations of war from the archaic times. Two of them are known and pertinent: First the declaration of war which Menelaus and Odysseus were said to have made on the Trojans when reaching Ilion, and then the one Themistocles issued when starting to besiege the town of Paros: «Having there disembarked and encamped», Herodotus tells us about the Greek arrival on the 22

See e.g.: Il. III.103–107. Aristot. Fr. 538 Rose (= Plut. Lyc. 27.7). 24 B USOLT G., S WOBODA H. Griechische Staatskunde II. München3,1926. S. 686 with n. 5. 23

25

Hdt. II.118 (ad Il. III.205–224). 42


plain of Troy 25, «they sent to Ilion messengers … These, on coming within the city walls, demanded restitution of Helen and the possessions which Alexandrus had stolen from Menelaus and carried off … But the Teucrians then and ever afterwards declared, with oaths and without, that neither Helen nor the goods claimed were with them … But the Greeks thought that the Trojans mocked them, and therewith besieged the city, till they took it.» Though not said expressis verbis, this «declaration of war» looks very much like a demand for booty plain and simple—a character that becomes even clearer in the second case: Having reached Paros, Themistocles declared war on the city by sending a message according to which the Parians should hand him over 100 talents; otherwise, he told them, he would not lead his army away before having taken the town26. To cut it short: An archaic «declaration of war» was nothing but a ritualized extortion—and this is exactly what we would suppose the annual Spartan declaration of war on the Helots to have been. Having understood the system of exploitation and its historical roots, we can return to our question and ask ourselves once again if the dependency Tyrtaios described really was Helotage (or, maybe, an early kind of it). The answer, I think, is now quite easy, because the parallels between the living-conditions and legal traits of Tyrtaios’ «donkeys» and the classical Helots are more than close—in fact they are simply the same: As «Helots»—i.e. as «prisoners of war» 27—the classical Helots were forced to deliver a fixed quota (as a ransom, as we now know). Just like Tyrtaios’ unlucky Messenians, however, they could never realistically hope for freedom and peace after having paid the ransom (because another declaration of war would follow, as we now perceive). And above all: Just like Tyrtaios’ Messenians, who were constantly paying their attackers off with eternal ransoms, also the classical Helots lived in a situation that can hardly be described by legal terms: free—i.e. enemies—is what they were from the one point of view, unfree—i.e. overpowered and enslaved enemies—what they were from the other. They could be taken to be private property— i.e. human booty, overpowered in war, enslaved and distributed among the victorious warriors—, but just as soon you can take them to be a public, a common good or rather a public enemy (as the basis of their enslavement was nothing else but a public declaration of war the Spartan state as a whole issued every year on the Helots as an equally enclosed citizenry). And, moreover, all the restrictions the Spartan community as a whole imposed on the single Spartan Helot-owner can be explained by 26 27

Hdt. VI.133. For the etymology see L OTZE D. Metaxy eleutheron kai doulon. Studien zur Rechtsstellung unfreier Landbevölkerungen in Griechenland bis zum 4. Jahrhundert v.Chr. Berlin, 1959. S. 26; D UCAT J. Les Hilotes. Athens, 1990. P. 10.

43

Stefan Link

these historical roots. Thus, e.g., it is a matter of course that no-one could be allowed to extract higher deliverances from his Helots than 50%— as the basis of Helotage was the war custom described above. Of course no Spartiate could be allowed to manumit one of his Helots if the relation between them was a relation of war—such a behaviour would simply have been fraternization. An it goes without saying that no Spartiate could be allowed to sell his Helots outside the country, if all the Helots together formed the booty the Spartan state as a whole wanted to live from (and so on). So, all in all we should not doubt that Tyrtaios’ pitiful «donkeys» in fact were Helots. Helotage—this is the result of my considerations—thus proves to be a kind of slavery that had not been shaped by legal thinking about ownership and possession or freedom and slavery (and thus can hardly be explained by applying these criteria). Helotage was quite a different thing. Its invention—so it seems—was nothing but the institutionalization and eternalization of a typical archaic situation of war (including some adaptions in detail). Thus Helotage was shaped as the most heroic form of slavery thinkable—that form that perceived the owner to be the victorious hero, the slave to be his inferiour enemy, and the slave’s deliverances to be a ransom he paid in acknowledging his opponent’s superiority.

44


ÑÏÀÐÒÀÍÑÊÀß ÈËÎÒÈß: ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ È ÏÐÎÈÑÕÎÆÄÅÍÈÅ Øòåôàí Ëèíê Íåò ñåðüåçíûõ îñíîâàíèé äëÿ ñîìíåíèé â òîì, ÷òî ïðîèñõîæäåíèå èíñòèòóòà ñïàðòàíñêîé èëîòèè áûëî ñâÿçàíî ñ âîîðóæåííîé ýêñïàíñèåé Ñïàðòû â îòíîøåíèè Ìåññåíèè â ïåðèîä I è II ìåññåíñêèõ âîéí. Ïîýòîìó ñòèõè Òèðòåÿ, ñîãëàñíî êîòîðûì ïðîèãðàâøèå ìåññåíöû äîëæíû áûëè «âïðåäü îòäàâàòü ïîëîâèíó òîãî, ÷òî ïðèíîñèëè ïîëÿ», ìîæíî ðàññìàòðèâàòü êàê ïîýòè÷åñêîå îïèñàíèå ïîëîæåíèÿ èëîòîâ (èìåííî íà òàêîé ïîçèöèè è ñòîèò, äåéñòâèòåëüíî, áîëüøèíñòâî ñîâðåìåííûõ èññëåäîâàòåëåé). Èñõîäíóþ òî÷êó, ê êîòîðîé âîñõîäèò ýòîò ïîðÿäîê, ìû ìîæåì óñòàíîâèòü, îáðàòèâøèñü ê âîåííûì òðàäèöèÿì, îïèñàííûì â ïîýìàõ Ãîìåðà. Ðå÷ü äîëæíà èäòè, â ÷àñòíîñòè, îá îáû÷àå îòêóïà, ñ ïîìîùüþ êîòîðîãî îñàæäåííûé ãîðîä ìîã ñïàñòèñü, ñîãëàñèâøèñü ïåðåäàòü ïîëîâèíó âñåãî ñâîåãî äâèæèìîãî èìóùåñòâà. Ïðèñïîñàáëèâàÿ ýòó òðàäèöèþ ê íåîáõîäèìîñòè óñòàíîâëåíèÿ óñòîé÷èâîãî äîìèíèðîâàíèÿ â Ìåññåíèè, ñïàðòàíöû êàê ðàç è èçîáðåëè èëîòèþ—ôîðìó ðàáñòâà, êîòîðóþ íåâîçìîæíî îáúÿñíÿòü óäîâëåòâîðèòåëüíûì îáðàçîì (à, çíà÷èò, íåâîçìîæíî è ïðàâèëüíî ïîíÿòü), ïðèìåíÿÿ ëèøü þðèäè÷åñêèå êðèòåðèè, êàê, íàïðèìåð, áèíàðíûå îïïîçèöèè «ñâîáîäíûé»—«íåñâîáîäíûé» èëè «îáùåñòâåííàÿ ñîáñòâåííîñòü»— «÷àñòíàÿ ñîáñòâåííîñòü». Áîëåå ïðàâèëüíî, âèäèìî, îáúÿñíÿòü èíñòèòóò èëîòèè â òåðìèíàõ âîéíû: ñ îäíîé ñòîðîíû—ãåðîèçì è ïîáåäà, ñ äðóãîé— ïîðàæåíèå è ïîä÷èíåíèå; â êà÷åñòâå ñîåäèíèòåëüíîé ñâÿçè ìåæäó ýòèìè äâóìÿ ñòîðîíàìè âûñòóïàëà îáÿçàííîñòü ïîáåæäåííûõ ïëàòèòü âûêóï, à îáû÷àé åæåãîäíîãî îáúÿâëåíèÿ âîéíû èëîòàì ïðè òàêîì óãëå çðåíèÿ äîëæåí ðàññìàòðèâàòüñÿ êàê «þðèäè÷åñêîå» îñíîâàíèå äëÿ âñåãî ýòîãî.

45

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

KINGS AND HELOTS B. Jordan (Santa Barbara, California, USA) The numerous valuable studies that have appeared in the last two or three decades have contributed much to our knowledge of the Spartan kings and helots. These studies have generally treated both groups as distinct members of Spartan society, in separate discussions1. There is, however, a moderate amount of evidence that links the kings and the helots in a special manner. A close examination of this evidence, such as it is, may allow certain conclusions which cast some new light on the relationship of both groups with one another. Given the nature of our information about all things Spartan, some of these conclusions will have to remain more or less hypothetical. We may begin with a brief survey of what is known about the origin and ethnic affiliation of the helots. The helots were the native inhabitants of the land called Laconia. The thesis that the majority of all helots were Messenians cannot be upheld; for Thucydides the helots were the Laconian helots2. With regard to race or ethnicity the helots were Greeks: in explaining 1

E.g.: CARTLEDGE P. Spartan Reflections. Berkeley and Los Angeles, 2001; Sparta and Lakonia.2 L., N.Y., 2002; C ARTLEDGE P. and S PAWFORTH A. Hellenistic and Roman Sparta.2 L., N.Y., 2002; C LAUS M. Sparta. München, 1983; DU C AT J. Les Hilotes. Paris, 1990; H ODKINSON S. Property and Wealth in Classical Sparta. Classical Press of Wales, 2000; The Shadow of Sparta. Ed. by Powell A. and Hodkinson S. L. and N.Y., 1994; Sparta New Perspectives. Ed. by Hodkinson S. and Powell A. Classical Press of Wales, 1999; L AZEN BY J.F. The Spartan Army. Warminster, 1985. I wish to express my gratitude to Andrei U. Eremin who read this paper in typescript and offered very helpful suggestions and criticism which which greatly improved the article. 2 LURAGHI N. Helots Called Messenians? A Note on Thuc. I.101.2 // CQ. 2000. Vol. 52. P. 591. If I understand him aright, Figueira (F IGUEIRA T. The Evolution of Messenian Identity // Sparta New Perspectives. Ed. by Hodkinson S. and Powell A. Classical Press of Wales, 1999. P. 215 sq.) also distinguishes between Laconian and Messenian helots. He believes that Thucydides looks at the Messenians from two perspectives, as “Messenians” when they are on IDEM.

Kings and Helots

who should ideally work as farmers Aristotle says that agricultural laborers should be slaves, as at Sparta, but they should not be of the same stock (µϕυλοι), which they were in Sparta, because as Greeks such slaves would be men of spirit and therefore dangerous. From the point of view of history and chronology the ancestors of the helots were the ProtoGreeks living in the Bronze Age: Athenaeus quotes Theopompus as saying that the Spartans took their helot population from the Greeks who had inhabited the land before the Spartans, i.e. from the Proto-Greek population. As regards language, researchers have proved the presence of ProtoGreek formations in the epigraphical evidence for the cults practiced by the historical helots. This indicates that some features of the cults belonging to the historical helots were remnants of the Bronze Age religion. It is not impossible that the helots’ everyday talk in the fifth century still contained Linear B words. The thesis of an Achaean helot descent, based on the testimony mentioned above and on linguistic research, has been generally accepted 3. Ephorus says that an early Spartan king, Agis I, created the institution of helotry. The historicity of this information has been doubted4, almost certainly with good reason, but here it is not so much the historical truth the side of Athens; as “helots,” when seen in their social milieu, a useful distinction at least as far the understanding of Thucydides is concerned. 3 Athen. 6. 265b-c = FgrHist 115 Theopomp. F 122. Arist. Pol. VII.10.1330a2530; II.6.1.1269a29–169b12. For references to studies of pre-Doric elements in the language of the helots see: L OTZE D. Metaxy eleutheron kai doulon. Studien zur Rechtsstellung unfreier Landbevölkerungen in Griechenland bis zum 4. Jh. v. Chr. Wiesbaden, 1979. S. 26–28; 71–79. See further: M ICHELL H. Sparta. Cambridge, 1952. P. 76 ff.; C LAUS . Op. cit. S. 109 f. CARTLEDGE . Sparta and Lakonia. P. 82–87 voices some skepticism but accepts the Achaean descent of the helots. Ephorus FgrHist 70 F 117 says that at the arrival of the Spartans the Achaeans left Laconia, but he undermines his credibility in this, when he asserts the same of the Eleans, in which he is demonstrably mistaken. Theopompus’ testimony has therefore been preferred by all; cf. Lotze, loc. cit. Despite his error, Ephorus agrees with Theopompus to the extent that Achaeans lived in the later Lacedaemon, and that a change in their fortunes occurred when the Spartans arrived. Luraghi (L URAGHI N. Helotic Slavery Reconsidered // Sparta. Beyond the Mirage. Ed. by Powell A. and Hodkinson S. The Classical Press of Wales, 2002. P. 227) following D UCAT (Op. cit. P. 181 f.) advances a new theory of his own and claims that there is little support in the evidence for an Achaean origin of the helots. He completely ignores the Theopompus fragment which is explicit and unambiguous, and which can hardly be made to mean anything else than that the helots were the descendants of the Achaeans. Surely a straightforward piece of ancient evidence such as this is preferable to a modern theory, no matter how acutely argued. 4 FgrHist 70 Ephor. F 117. Kiechle (K IECHLE F. Agis // Der kleine Pauly. 1964) calls Ephorus’ report unhistorical and a later invention.

47

B. Jordan

that is important. What matters is that Ephorus recorded a Spartan tradition, whether true or not, that Agis I was the originator of helotry. Other links between the kings and the helots are present in fifth-century and later sources. According to Herodotus it was compulsory for the helots to attend the funeral of a king. This mandatory inclusion is surely remarkable; it has led Kiechle to surmise that the helots’ relationship with the kings in earlier times was of a quite different sort than their later relationship with the representatives of the Spartan citizen body, by which he evidently means the ephors and the gerousia, and that the earlier condition of the helots was better than it was in the classical period. His conjectures, in support of which Kiechle cites a similar opinion of J.J. Wells, would seem to be right on the mark5. Against this background, the dealings of the ephors with the helots about which we have information were uniformly either repressive or punitive. The gerousia, too, is not known for having had a benign attitude towards the subjected class, nor is there any record of their having improved the helots’ condition or having advocated such an improvement. Although occasional closer ties between individuals of both classes are recorded, the relationship between the Spartan homoioi as a whole and helots was sometimes one of mistrust; there were occasions when Spartan hoplites had to take precautions against them in the field6. In contrast, as will be shown in greater detail in the following paragraphs, a king could take personal charge of the helots, helots could serve as the personal bodyguards and confidants of royal persons, and, if some recent writers are right, kings or their surrogates could advocate the liberation of deserving helots. The closest and most regular contact between the two was in the army during military operations abroad. If we are to believe the travel writer Pausanias, helots fought in Sparta’s armies as early as the first and second Messenian Wars. Pausanias adds that it was the poet Tyrtaeus who enrolled helots in the regiments to replace the fallen Spartans7. What is more certain is that from that time onwards until the end of the third century B.C. we encounter helots or newly liberated citizen helots (neodamodeis) in the expeditionary forces and on the battlefields of Sparta. They served in the army in various capacities on at least twenty-seven separate occasions for which there is good evidence, and on many more where their service may safely be assumed. In some of these campaigns the entire Spartan force consisted of helots or neodamodeis or both8. 5

Hdt. VI.58; K IECHLE F. Lakonien und Sparta. München, Berlin, 1963. S. 160 f. E.g.: Thuc. IV.80.2; Critias. Fr. 37 (DK); but see: DUCAT . Op. cit. P. 146 f. 7 Paus. IV.11.1; 16.6. 8 See: W E LWEI K.-W. Unfreie im antiken Kriegsdienst I: Athen und Sparta. Wiesbaden, 1974. S. 108–192 passim and L AZENBY . Op. cit. passim who be 6

48

Kings and Helots

War by its nature tends to create a bond between commanders and their troops; this is true to a certain extent even in the huge armies of modern times. In antiquity the bond was created by the proximity in which both lived and fought, but much more because both must depend on each other for survival. The commander had to look out for all his soldiers, no matter how lowly their social class might be, if he hoped to be victorious. The soldiers, for their part, owed him loyalty, obedience, and the readiness to fight courageously and well. The bond created by this enforced reciprocity was present to some extent even in the case of mercenaries. The helots, however, were not mercenaries. They were a part of Spartan society in which they had a stake, no matter how abused they may have been by their Spartan masters. The kings, and eventually the commoners who began to command them in the later fifth century, established a close contact with them while in the field, both on an official and on a personal level. The closeness between kings and helots is best attested for the early fifth century. The evidence for that period led K.O.Müller to observe that the kings appear to have had a greater and more direct authority over the helots in the army than over the rest of the troops under their command9. Herodotus certainly gives this impression in his reports about Cleomenes I; it is also certain that in later times too the kings continued to exercise direct command over the helots, as they did over all other formations of the army10 . During the Spartan campaign against Argos Cleomenes I added to his previous acts of impiety by giving orders to the helots that violated the religious sensibilities of the Greeks in general, and those of the Spartans in particular. When the Argives whom he had defeated fled to the grove sacred to Argos, the eponymous hero of the land, Cleomenes ordered the helots in his army to pile wood around the grove and to set it on fire 11. He thus committed two acts of sacrilege at one and the same time. It was sacrilegious to destroy trees sacred to a deity: numerous ‘sacred laws’ impose penalties for harming the vegetation in sanctuaries12 . Secondly, tween them have collected all the passages in the sources recording the presence of helots and neodamodeis in the army. Helots and neodamodeis alone: e.g. Thuc. VII.19.3; Xen. Hell. III.4.2; VI.5.24. 9 MüLLER K.O. Geschichte hellenischer Stämme und Städte. Graz, 1969. Vol. II, III. S. 33. 10 CARTLEDGE . Spartan Reflections. P. 61. 11 Hdt. VI.80. 12 J ORDAN B. and P ERLIN J. On the Protection of Sacred Groves // GRBS Monographs. 1984. Vol. 10. P. 153–159. Herodotus (VI.75.3; VI.84.1) reports an Argive and a Spartan explanation of Cleomenes’ madness and wretched end. According to the former both were punishment for the atrocities he committed in the sacred grove. The Spartans attributed them to Cleomenes’ drinking undiluted wine. Why the pious Spartans for once preferred a secu-

49

B. Jordan

Cleomenes was guilty of the murder of the suppliants standing under the protection of a divinity. Cleomenes, Herodotus continues, next sent a large part of his army back to Sparta, retaining only 1,000 of his troops and all the helots. With these he proceeded to the Argive Heraeum intending to offer sacrifice. When the priest refused to give him permission, Cleomenes ordered the helots to drag the priest from the altar and to flog him 13. The helots cannot but have been fully aware of the sacrilegious nature of the king’s commands. There is no doubt at all that they possessed a developed religious sensibility: they worshipped Poseidon at Taenarum, a sanctuary peculiarly, although not exclusively, their own, they participated in the celebration of the Hyacinthia, and they were present at the funeral rites for the kings14 . Nevertheless, they obeyed the atrocious orders of Cleomenes to the letter, promptly, and without demurring. That it was not impossible for them to remonstrate, at least initially, is suggested by the refusal of the helot, who later stood guard over Cleomenes in the stocks, to give the king a knife. The guard finally obeyed, but only when Cleomenes threatened to punish him severely after his release15. These episodes tell us something about the fidelity and obedience that helots rendered to a king of Sparta, at least in the earlier part of the fifth century. A notice in a lexicographer very likely makes reference to the helots who obeyed Cleomenes in this episode and burned the grove of Argos: ‘Argeioi: the trustworthy of the helots were called Argeioi’16 . Cleomenes of course had always been somewhat strange in the head, and, as his terrible suicide shows, was quite mad at the end of his life. He did, however, have his lucid periods. It was during one of these that he made the ‘characteristically Spartan’ observation that Homer was the poet of the Spartans because he teaches men how to fight, but Hesiod was the poet of the helots because he tells them how to farm17. If there is any truth to this anecdote, it shows that a Spartan king could regard the helots not merely as farm laborers and soldiers to be exploited, but as human beings having a not inconsiderable mental capacity and worthy of the sympathetic reflection and characterization by a king. The episode also suggests that the helots had a far greater share in Spartan and Greek culture than has been supposed18. lar to a supernatural explanation is an interesting question. Hdt. VI.81. 14 Taenarum: Thuc. I.128.1; Hyacinthia: Athen. IV. 139 sqq.; royal funerals: Hdt. VI.58.3. cf.: D UCAT . Op. cit. P. 118. 15 Hdt. VI.72.2. 16 Hesych. Lex. s. v. ’Αγοι. 17 Aelian. VH. XIII.19; Plut. Mor. 223a. 18 The helots apparently knew the Iliad, too. They express the wish to eat the Spartans raw at Xen. Hell. III.3.6, which is a close echo of Il. IV.34. Cf.: H ORNBLOWER S. The Greek World 479–323 B.C. L., N.Y., 1991. P. 100. 13

50

Kings and Helots

The casual manner in which Herodotus reports that it was a helot who watched Cleomenes tied up in the stocks suggests that helots routinely provided body guards for the kings when the latter were not on campaign. Another instance of helots acting as the body guards of a royal person is present in the report of Herodotus about Cleomenes’ colleague and enemy Demaratus. When the pursuing Spartans caught up with the fugitive former king on the island of Zacynthus, they took away his therapontes, who were his helot body guard, and then arrested him19 . Several respectable scholars maintain that at the time of the battle of Marathon or very shortly before it Cleomenes made common cause with the helots and attempted to stir them into rebellion by way of advancing his own ambitious plans. There appears to be no direct support for his soliciting the helots in the sources, and the thesis has been challenged by several historians20 . One skeptical authority has argued that the Spartans would not have allowed a helot to guard Cleomenes if they had suspected him of plotting with the helots21 . But by the time the king was in the stocks he was too demented to conspire with anybody; the helot most probably was posted at his side to prevent something of the kind that actually occurred. If Cleomenes did in fact attempt a coup d’état, it is quite likely that he involved the helots in it; everything in his career and character, as well as his attitude towards the helots points in that direction22. There is no such uncertainty in the case of the next royal person of ability and ambition, the regent Pausanias, who also had revolutionary plans in which he involved the helots. When the defeated Persians abandoned the battlefield of Plataea they left behind a huge amount of treasure: gold and silver, implements and furniture, women and animals. It was enough to pay for three expensive dedications, and to distribute awards to the thousands of soldiers who fought in the battle23 . In Greek warfare captured property became the spoils of the victors who collected it for sale at auction or for some other appropriate disposition. In the Spartan army the booty was brought to the booty sellers (λαϕυ οπλαι) who were magistrates attached to the staff of the king; they took charge of the collected spoils and arranged for the sale24 . 19

Hdt. VI.70.2; for the therapontes being helots see: How and Wells II on IX.28.2. 20 The most detailed and extensive case for Cleomenes’ plotting with the helots is that made by H UXLEY G.L. Early Sparta. Cambridge, Mass., 1962. P. 87–96. A critical discussion of the views of scholars who have argued this point both pro and con may be found in O LIVA P. Sparta and her Social Problems. Amsterdam, Prague, 1971. P. 146 f. 21 OLIVA . Op. cit. P. 147. 22 Cf.: H ORNBLOWER . Op. cit. P. 21. 23 Hdt. IX.80 sq. 24 Xen. Lac. 13.11; Agesil. I.18 f.; cf.: P RITCHETT W.K. Ancient Greek Military

51

B. Jordan

As commander-in-chief of the Greeks at Plataea Pausanias did not follow the normal procedure in the matter of the booty. He issued a proclamation that no one was to touch it, and then ordered the helots in the Spartan army to collect it. The helots collected the booty, handing over much of it, but also stealing what apparently was an equal amount. Herodotus says that they stole everything that they could hide. It is unlikely that all of the thousands of helots present at Plataea participated in the collecting and stealing. Nevertheless the value of what they stole must have been enormous. Herodotus claims that when the helots sold the stolen treasure to the Aeginetans, who paid for it with brass, the gold became the foundation of the later great wealth of the island 25. This origin of Aegina’s prosperity is regarded by commentators as a scandalous and malicious invention of the island’s arch enemy, Athens26. That it contains invention is plausible enough; all the same, as with most exaggerations, there is probably a large kernel of truth in it. Macan rightly observes that in selling to Aegina the thieving helots sold cheap, not because they did not know the difference between gold and brass, but because they had to get rid of the stolen goods as quickly as possible 27. In any case it should not be in doubt that the value of the loot that the helots stole was considerable. It is most unlikely that a theft on such a large scale, perpetrated by so many persons, and followed by the sale of so many valuable objects to a sovereign state could have remained undetected for very long. Eventually it became common knowledge; this is shown by the fact that Herodotus’ informants learned about it later. It is still more improbable that Pausanias himself did not hear about the theft and sale at some point. Yet he took no steps to recover the booty and did nothing to punish the thieves. His failure to take action against them is that much more remarkable because the helots acquired much of their loot by stripping the Persian corpses of their chains, bracelets, and gilded daggers, a practice which according to Aelian was strictly forbidden to ‘Laconian men’ 28. The regent’s inaction may have been a sign of approval, perhaps even a silent compliment to the helots, for the efficiency with which they put to use a skill regarded by the Spartans almost as a virtue. The helots Practices. Part I. Berkeley, Los Angeles, 1971. P. 90. Hdt. IX.80 sq. 26 E.g. by HOW AND W ELLS 1989 ad loc. 27 M ACAN R.W. Herodotus. The Seventh, Eighth and Ninth Books. L., 1908 ad loc. 28 Aelian. VH VI.6. Under the regime of austerity the ac-quisition of ostentatious wealth was prohibited upon; in view of this fact there is no reason to doubt the veracity of Aelian’s statement. If the Spartans were forbidden to strip the dead, it would be odd if the helots were permitted to do it. 25

52

Kings and Helots

stole well for they were not caught in the act; and good stealing for the Spartans was good work deserving a reward. In the Anabasis Xenophon says to Cheirisophus: For as I hear, Cheirisophus, you Lacedaemonians, at least those among you who belong to the peers, practice stealing from childhood, and count it not disgraceful but honorable to steal anything that the law does not prevent you from taking29. Whether or not with his inaction Pausanias wished to honor the Spartan tradition of stealing and to commend the helot practitioners of the art, he certainly was giving them a signal that they had nothing to fear and would be spared any punishment. Pausanias, however, may have had a much weightier and more serious motive, which was to earn the gratitude and good will and thus the help and cooperation of the helots. In the fourth century Agesilaos II, while campaigning in Asia Minor, employed the same tactic to win the loyalty of his friends and allies, to ensure their cooperation, and to bind them closely to himself. Xenophon relates that the booty that Agesilaos captured was so large that it was selling for next to nothing at auction. Agesilaos therefore advised his friends to buy, telling them that soon he would be taking his army down to the coast, where they could resell the goods at a profit. The friends followed his advice and made large amounts of money at the resale. On this occasion the booty sellers took part in the transactions; later on, Agesilaos allowed his friends and allies to seize and sell the plunder directly without intermediaries. In this way, Xenophon concludes, the king acquired many followers eager for his friendship30 . It is virtually certain, therefore, that in showing himself tolerant and forgiving at Plataea Pausanias had more in mind than recognizing the helots’ skill. He was taking a deliberate first step to secure the cooperation of the helots in his plans to make himself master of Greece at some time in the not-too-distant future. That this is what he had in mind is supported by the fact that his efforts to ingratiate himself with the helots paralleled his efforts a little later on to gain the support of the Persians for his ambitious schemes. Less than a year after the battle of Plataea Pausanias captured Byzantium and began his campaign to win over the Persians to his plans which included giving the Great King Greece itself; as at Plataea, the regent was giving things away. When he was recalled to Sparta in 478/77 B.C., the ephors’ allegations against him were at first collaboration with the Persians and tyrannical ambitions31 . Gradually, however, the ephors 29

Xen. An. IV.6.15 (Loeb translation); cf. Xen. Lac. 2.7 sq. Xen. Agesil. I.18 sq. 31 Thuc. I.94.2; 95.3; 5; 128.3–7; 129; 131.1; 132.4. 30

53

B. Jordan

began to discover that Pausanias was plotting with the helots as well32. Having earned their loyalty at Plataea with his paternalistic treatment of them he now proceeded to enlist their active participation in his plans by promising them freedom and citizenship in return for helping in their realization. This, Thucydides says, was a fact3 . The regent’s machinations paid off; the helots believed his promises. A good indication of his close collaboration with them is the place where Pausanias was finally betrayed, the sanctuary of Poseidon at Taenarum. The precinct was the principal place of worship of the helots, and it also served as their place of refuge from persecution. Evidently the ephors had learned that Pausanias was in the habit of meeting with his helot allies at Taenarum and so they set their trap there. They arranged for the meeting with Pausanias’ confidant and messenger, a ‘man from Argilos,’ to take place in the sanctuary so as not to arouse the suspicions of the regent. It has always been assumed that Pausanias’ friend came from the town called Argilus in eastern Macedonia. But since he met his master in Poseidon’s sanctuary at Taenarum, there is a high probability that the man was a Laconian helot. A Laconian inscription containing a sacred law from the early fifth century mentions an obe named Arkalia or Argalia; it lay close to Amyclae and Sparta-town. It is more than likely that not knowing the name of the obscure Spartan obe, the copyist of Thucydides’ text remembered the name of the much better known city in Macedonia, which Thucydides mentions several times, along with its inhabitants, the Argilioi34, and changed the alpha in the name to an iota, turning Pausanias’ helot into a man from Argilus. The name of the obe may also have had the variant Argilia, to judge from Argileonis, the name of Brasidas’ mother. In short, the man was not from the north, but came from a local obe and was a helot35 . Meeting his confidant in the usual place, Pausanias for his part felt as secure in the interview with him as he had on previous occasions36. The proposal made a long time ago to connect the machinations of the regent Pausanias with the great revolt in 465 B. C. is in all likelihood correct37 . The promises of Pausanias to the helots remained unfulfilled, causing lingering resentment which led to the uprising. In its aftermath Note the imperfect πυνϑ νοντο at I.132.4. Thuc. I.132.4. 34 Thuc. IV.103.3; V.6.5; 18.5. 35 Thuc. I.132.5–133. See B EATTIE A.J. An Early Laconian Lex Sacra // CQ. 1951. Vol. 1. P. 49–58; P O R A L L A P. and B R A D F O R D A.S. A Prosopography of Lacedaemonians.2 Chicago, 1985. P. 25, ¹ 110; F RASER P.M. and M ATTHEWS E. A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names. III. A. Oxf., 1997. s. n. 36 Thuc. I.128.1 shows that helots congregated in the sanctuary at Taenarum, in this case as suppliants. 37 See the references to, and discussion of, this proposal in O LIVA . Op. cit. P. 151. 32 33

54

Kings and Helots

the relations between the Spartans and their helots worsened considerably38. It is certainly to the period of mistrust after the great revolt that Thucydides refers when he says that a great concern of the Spartans always was to be safe from the helots. This concern surely is also the cause for the disappearance of the 2,000 helots that the historian reports. Whatever else we may make of the episode, what Thucydides says about them implies that these helots had proved to be brave and able fighters, who had a high opinion of themselves and of their accomplishments, for which they expected to receive proper recognition. These qualities and expectations were in fact the reason for their liquidation39 . We are not told who commanded the 2,000 and in what battle. Thucydides, who usually reports only the bare facts of the commander’s name, the makeup of the army, and the name of the locality of the battle, is completely silent in this case. Also absent from the sources, with a very few exceptions, are reports of a personal touch and an interaction of the kings with the helots similar to those practiced by Cleomenes and Pausanias in the previous period. The absence of such reports is probably to be explained by the different principles in the selection of facts adopted by Thucydides; that he has no details of king-helot relations during the Peloponnesian War does not necessarily mean that such relations did not exist. It is however a fact that the first Spartan king after the regent Pausanias who had dealings with the helots fought not together with them, but against them. He was Archidamus II who suppressed the revolt of 465 B.C.40. Helots must have served regularly under his command during the periodic invasions of Attica in the early part of the Peloponnesian War named after him, and it has been rightly assumed that helots must have been called up for service on many other occasions during the war41 . Agis II had helots with him in the battle of Mantineia, and so did Agesilaos in the fourth century42. There is some reason to believe that in the second half of the fifth century, perhaps beginning with the Peloponnesian War, the Spartans adopted a new policy with regard to the military service of the helots, which may have contributed to the absence of reports about collaboration 38

Plut. Lyc. 28.6. Thuc. IV.80.2–5; see the discussion in the notes of H ORNBLOWER S. A Commentary on Thucydides. Oxf., 1996. Vol. II ad loc. 40 Diod. Sic. XI.63.1–7. 41 L AZENBY . Op. cit. P. 59. The capacity in which they served is a subject of debate; see: W E LWEI . Op. cit. P. 110. Different from Lazenby, who I believe is right, Welwei tends to minimize service as hoplites; the helots, he thinks, served mainly as auxiliaries and batmen. 42 Thuc. V.57.1; 64.2; Xen. Hell. III.4.2. 39

55

B. Jordan

between kings and helots. The new policy consisted of two changes which appear to have been introduced in order to increase the safety of the Spartans from revolts. The first change, observable during the Peloponnesian War, was to appoint with gradually increasing frequency commoners, rather than kings, as commanders of army units containing helots or former helots. The most notable example of this innovation is Brasidas in 424 B.C.43. In 413 B.C. the commoner Ekkritos commanded a force sailing to Sicily, while in 409 B.C. the commander defending Byzantium was Clearchus. Another commoner, Thibron, held command in Asia Minor. Other non-royal commanders of helots in the fourth century were Eudamidas, Ischolaos, and Lysander44. The explanation of this change is to be sought, first of all, in the need for more than two field commanders in the course of a prolonged war, fought on several fronts. As the kings could not be everywhere, officers of lesser rank came to command garrisons and territories of varying sizes abroad. Smaller army units did not require commanders of high rank, such as a king. In 413 B.C., for example, Agis II appointed two lowergrade officers to command ca. 300 neodamodeis on Euboea. After the war Sparta, the ‘super power’ of the time, had to defend interests and positions in many places of the Greek world with detachments similar to that on Euboea45, which required a still larger numbers of lower-grade commanders. Whatever the reasons for it may have been, the shift in commanders had the effect of removing the kings, whose authority in the field was formidable46 , from the command of helots as much as possible and so deprived them of opportunities to court and win the helots for their schemes as Pausanias had done at Plataea. From now on, his example became more and more difficult to follow. During the first decade of the Peloponnesian War the Spartans received yet another powerful reminder of the need to prevent the association of royal commanders and helot troops and so to forestall any potential for trouble. This was the example provided to them by Brasidas and his helot hoplites. The strength of the bond that this able and charismatic general could forge with his soldiers, regardless of their social class, is evident from the name by which they came to be called, the soldiers of Brasidas, Brasideioi47. The name shows how closely these helots came to be identified 43

Thuc. IV.78.1; 78.4; V.34.1; 67.1; 71.3; 72.3. Eccritus: Thuc. VII.19.2; Clearchus: Xen. Hell. I.3.15; Thibron: Xen. Hell. III.1.4; Eudamidas: Xen. Hell. V.2.24; Ischoalus: Xen. Hell. VI.5.24; Lysander: Aelian. VH. XIII.19. 45 Thuc. VIII.5.1. 46 Hdt. VI.56. 47 Thuc. V.34.1. 44

56

Kings and Helots

with a commander who had earned the respect and allegiance of his army, both free and unfree. Brasidas was not of royal stock, but he belonged to the high nobility and functioned, so to speak, as a surrogate king. The honorific appellation Brasideioi parallels the Argeioi of Cleomenes I; both express the mutual reliability and solidarity between a general and his troops. According to Thucydides the Spartans decided to give the Brasdeioi freedom and permission to live wherever they liked. Somewhat later they settled them at Lepreon, on the border of Elis, which Sparta disputed with Elis. The historian adds that Brasidas’ helots were to live alongside other liberated helots, whom he had not mentioned earlier. Besides the liberated helots already present, however, Lepreon and its vicinity, being on the periphery of Laconia, were also inhabited by perioikoi. This raises the question what lands were given to the settlers, whose number was substantial. We may take it for granted that neither the new nor the old neodamodeis displaced any of the perioikoi. The answer therefore may be that the Brasideioi settled and worked on lands owned by the kings, to whom, as Xenophon informs us, the Lycurgan constitution assigned choice farm country in the outlying regions among the perioikoi48. If the thesis of helot veterans settling in royal domains is correct, it reveals routine connections and associations between the Spartan kings and masses of helots outside of service in the army. Helots in small numbers worked the land of all Spartans, but it was only the kings with whom large groups of helot farm workers stood in relationships of mutual interest in peace time as they had in war. The sources afford a second and more persuasive piece of evidence that, as the Peloponnesian war continued, the change in command was, among other things, also a precautionary measure against royal plots. Where the sources state the composition of military forces, the helots begin to be replaced as hoplites by neodamodeis. The expeditionary force to Sicily under Ekkritos in 413 B.C. appears to be the last contingent in which unfree helots served as hoplites, along with neodamodeis. The force 48

Xen. Lac. 15.3. Lepreum: Thuc. V.31.1; 34.1; 49 sq.; 62. As neodamodeis means new citizens, the helots clearly acquired some sort of citizenship. Andrewes (HCT IV on Thuc. V.34.1) denies that the freed helots became full citizens, without explaining just what he means by a full citizen. He is incorrect in saying that the service of the 2000 vanished helots (Thuc. IV.80.3 sq.) was not necessarily hoplite service. Everything that Thucydides says about them suggests that they fought as hoplites; cf.: J ORDAN B. The Ceremony of the Helots in Thucydides // L’Antiquité Classique. 1990. Vol. 59. P. 56–60. 49 Xen. Hell. III.4.2 (neodamodeis with Agesilaos to Asia); Hell. VI.5.24 f. (troops on the border); Hell. VI.5.28 sq. (promise of freedom). See also Xen. Hell. V.2.24; Diod. Sic. XV.65.6. 50 Thuc. IV.41.3; V.14.3; 35.7; VII.26.2.

57

B. Jordan

sent to Euboea in 413 B.C. consisted of neodamodeis, as did the force in Byzantium in 403 B.C. In 400/399 B.C. Thibron had 1,000 neodamodeis with him, while in 396 B.C. Agesilaos commanded 2,000 of them in Asia Minor. The troops guarding the borders of Sparta in 370 B.C. were neodamodeis, and when the Thebans threatened to invade Sparta in the same year, the helots were promised freedom for defending the country before the battle, rather than after it 49. One important purpose of this promise and of the new policy in general very likely was to secure the loyalty of the helots by giving them a stake in the free community, although we do not hear of massive helot desertions from the ranks of the army in the field under the command of a king or commoner. The desertions that took place when Athenians forces invaded Spartan territory from the sea during the Peloponnesian war appear to have been members of the civilian working force, farmers, laborers, and the like 50. Another aim of the new system evidently was to remove the bargaining chips of freedom and emancipation from the hands of the kings. Employing liberated helots became the regular practice and was widely and well known as such. In 374 B.C. Polydamas of Pharsalus addressing the Spartan assembly took it for granted that if the Spartans should be at all willing to render assistance, they would send an army of neodamodeis under the command of a commoner rather than of a king, and he argued against it: And I believe that if you send a force such as shall seem not only to me,but also to the rest of the Thessalians, large enough to make war upon Jason, the cities will revolt from him; for all of them are afraid of the lengths to which the man’s power will go. But if you imagine that neodamodeis and a private individual (i.e. not a king) as commander will suffice, I advise you to do nothing51 .

Sparta’s new policy, then, consisted of two features which reinforced each other. Removing as much as possible the kings from command of larger helot units also removed the possibility of plots. Freeing the helots first, on the other hand, gave them less reason to conspire with the kings and to assist them in their revolutionary plans in return for gaining in the future what they already possessed at present. We next hear about a personal touch in the relations between kings and helots in an anecdote related by Aelian. It concerns Agesilaos II, who accepted a gift of ordinary foodstuffs, but declined an offer of sweets, pastries, and perfume as unfit for a Spartan. When pressed to accept 51

Xen. Hell. VI.1.14. Cf.: HORNBLOWER . The Greek World. P. 21, who thinks that Spartans with political influence wanted to free a number of helots, so as to have extra manpower for the army: ‘King Kleomenes, Pausanias the Regent and the late fifth-century general Brasidas all had plans of this kind.’

58

Kings and Helots

these delicacies, Agesilaos asked that they be given to the helots, for it was better to corrupt them than Spartans and their kings52 . Agesilaos’ request has been interpreted as an example of the contempt with which the Spartans always treated the helots53 . Agesilaos may have intended to convey some contempt, but his remark sounds good-natured; after all giving someone fine food cannot be said to be very insulting, especially when the quality of Spartan army rations is taken into account54. The statement may also be viewed as a display of the self-discipline and willpower of the Spartans and their kings, qualities in which both took great pride. On the other hand, we may also interpret it as approving and complimentary, for that the helots could be corrupted, implies that they were as sound as the Spartans themselves to begin with. It is interesting that the same story was told about Lysander, who was Agesilaos’ ally in the succession crisis of 400 B.C. Agesilaos contested the succession to the throne of his brother Agis with Agis’ son Leotychides who was reputed to be the son of Alcibiades and so ineligible 55. According to Duris of Samos Timaea, the widow of Agis II, whispered to her helot maids at home that the name of her child was Alcibiades, thereby telling the maids that the real father of Leotychides was the famous Alcibiades. Here is yet another instance not just of a personal, but even of an intimate relationship between a royal person and her helots. Timaea may have had close friends and confidantes among the wives and women from the Spartiate class, but no source says that she did. In any case she had no hesitation to reveal the true paternity of her child to her helot servants. It is not impossible too, that the maids spread this information to others, so that Timaea wittingly or unwittingly intervened in the struggle for succession to the detriment of her own son, for Leotychides was denied the throne of his nominal father56 . By an odd coincidence it was a king of the same name, Leotychides II, who provoked Demaratus to ask his mother, the widow of king Ariston about his true parentage and to deny the allegation by Leotychides that she had had an affair with a muleteer, who, as a servant in the house, must be a helot. The value of this story in Herodotus is amply discussed and rightly questioned by the standard commentators; still, its existence supports the view of an easy familiarity of the monarchs with their helot servants57 . 52

FgrHist 115 Theopomp. F22=Athen. XIV.657b-c; Plut. Agesil. 36.6=Mor. 210b-c. By D UCAT J. Le mépris des Hilotes // Annales. 1974. Vol. 30. P. 1451–1464. passim; IDEM . Les Hilotes. P. 10. Ducat tends to explain far too much in the relations between Spartans and helots as Spartan contempt for the latter. 54 Spartan army rations: L AZENBY . The Spartan Army. P. 34. 55 Xen. Hell. III.3.1–2. 56 Plut. Agesil. 3.1 sq. 57 Hdt. VI.61–69; cf. H OW AND W ELLS , M ACAN, AND H. S TEIN. Herodotos. 53

59

B. Jordan

The successor to Agis was to be decided by Apollo, but the oracular pronouncement was ambiguous, and its meaning was disputed. A professional and experienced chresmologue named Diopeithes interpreted the oracle in favor of Leotychides. Plutarch describes the seer as the custodian of ancient prophecies, who was regarded as very wise. He quotes the oracle, which suggests that he had more detailed information than Xenophon, who does not, and that therefore his report rests on an early source. Evidently the succession crisis was so acute and the struggle between the two contenders so well known that an extensive record of it existed to which the biographer had access. In the end Lysander’s interpretation of the oracle was accepted by the state (the polis, as Xenophon puts it, presumably meaning the assembly)58. Despite his election, however, the king’s position from the very beginning rested on a disputed Delphic pronouncement and so was not completely secure. His kingship appears to have remained somewhat shaky for a while after his accession, for despite his military successes Agesilaos later on had to contend with intrigues and machinations against him. His tenuous hold on the throne is both suggested and explained by the punctilious obedience he showed to the ephors: he worked to win their favor by rising from his seat when ephors visited him. He also worked to win the favor of the gerousia, sending newly elected senators a coat and an ox as a mark of honor, and made great efforts in other ways to attract a large following and to rule as a populist king. Plutarch says that the ephors feared his power and fined him because ‘he had made his own the citizens who should belong to the state.’ If Plutarch is right, Agesilaos had egalitarian views, reformist plans, and perhaps even revolutionary intentions 59. All this suggests that Agesilaos may have been implicated in the conspiracy of Cinadon. What Xenophon says about the conspiracy points in the same direction. The succession crisis was closely connected with the plot; Xenophon certainly implies such a connection by reporting both events in immediate succession of each other as a continuous account in the Hellenica 60. There is no overt statement in Xenophon’s history of the king’s complicity, but this is to be expected from a historian to whom Agesilaos was a hero, whose encomiastic biography he wrote, and whom he would have been reluctant to portray as conspiring with slaves and other members of the lower classes. But what Xenophon says between the lines, so to speak, makes a plausible case for the king’s connivance in the conspiracy. Dublin, Zurich, 1969. Vol. VI ad loc. Xen. Hell. 3.3 sq. 59 Xen. Agesil. I.18 sq.; 36; VI.4; Plut. Agesil. 4.1 sq.; 3; 5.1 sq.; 10.5; 17.1. MICHELL. Op. cit. P. 127. 60 C ARTLEDGE . Sparta and Lakonia. P. 234; Xen. Hell. III.3.4–11. 58

60

Kings and Helots

Agesilaos had been king for less than a year, and probably for a rather short time, when the conspiracy came to light. He learned about it while he was engaged in one of the public sacrifices regularly performed by the kings on behalf of the state, in keeping with ancient custom. In the course of the ceremony Agesilaos was told by the attending seer that the gods revealed a terrible plot. The king thereupon offered a second sacrifice, but the seer declared that the signs were even more terrible than before. At the third sacrifice the signs were ‘as if we were in the midst of the enemy.’ When the two of them finally obtained favorable omens, they did so with great difficulty. This somewhat elliptical and murky account contains several curious features. First, as the sacrifice was public, and was attended by others besides Agesilaos and the seer61 , the seer must have told the king what the omens meant privately and in a low voice audible only to him. This means that no other person present heard him; had others heard him, the conspiracy would have been revealed on the spot, rather than later. Xenophon appears to be saying that the seer was not so much informing Agesilaos about a conspiracy as warning him that it might be revealed, as in fact it was to the ephors five days later. Secondly, the seer, Tisamenus, was one of the conspirators, for he too was arrested eventually 62. The third feature is the most curious and damning: it is the inaction of Agesilaos. Despite three repeated warnings, and a fourth not wholly satisfactory response, the king failed to take any steps to look into the threatening danger, nor did he, as he could have done at the very least, inform the ephors of what he had learned at the sacrificial ceremony. His behavior suggests that, like his early predecessor, the regent Pausanias, Agesilaos had been a silent partner in a plot involving many members of the underclass, including the helots. Knowing that his succession was disputed and uncertain Agesilaos evidently had been preparing an alternate path to the throne, and after he became king chose not to act against his allies, perhaps because his populist convictions agreed with the aim of Cinadon’s conspiracy, which was equal rights for all. In view of all this the seer’s words ‘we are in the midst of the enemy’ become ambiguous; ‘the enemy’ may have been the other Spartans who were present at the sacrifice. While this conclusion may be somewhat hypothetical, the reaction of the ephors to the plot, like the inaction of Agesilaos, is a fact adding considerable weight to the possibility of Agesilaos’ complicity. Since they did not know the extent of the plot the ephors, when they learned about it from an informer, were careful to conceal their knowledge from others, 61

Hdt. VI.57.1; a large number of people was also present when the king offered sacrifices in his capacity as general, Xen. Lac. 13.4 sq. 62 Cf.: R OBAERT A. Le danger hilote? // Ktema. 1977. Vol. 2. P. 153 f.; the identity seems correct in view of the definite article with µ ντιν at Xen. Hell. III.3.11.

61

B. Jordan

including Agesilaos. They did not convene the ‘little assembly,’ almost certainly the gerousia, where Agesilaos would also be present; instead each ephor gathered senators around him wherever he found them to devise countermeasures with them 63. There is a further consideration. A circumstantial but quite plausible case has been made recently that ‘Cinadon was the “fall guy” for someone far more powerful than himself, namely Lysander’64, who, as already mentioned, at the time of the conspiracy was not only the ally of Agesilaos in the struggle for the succession, but his chief champion and the man who, in effect, made Agesilaos king. If the hypothesis of Cinadon as the ‘fall guy’ is correct, and it is quite attractive, Lysander may have acted on behalf of Agesilaos and as his agent. Cinadon, then, ultimately may have been the ‘fall guy’ for Agesilaos himself. Lysander too, as Plutarch tells us, had been entertaining hopes of reforming the Spartan kingship, and very probably had been looking for allies to help him carry out his designs. Upon capturing Sestos from the Athenians, he expelled its population and gave the city and its territory to the helmsmen and boatswains from the 200 ships under his command to live in and to cultivate. These 400 men and any of the oarsmen who may also have been allowed to settle in Sestos were probably helots, for as Xenophon tells us, in the Spartan fleets the trierarchs and perhaps the marines were Spartan citizens, but the oarsmen were either helots or mercenaries. Here too, it seems, we have an able Spartan commander successful in warfare who also had reformist ambitions at home and therefore tried to attract a helot following with gifts, even as the regent Pausanias had done earlier and Agesilaos was to do later65. In the third century several Spartan kings worked to reform the social and economic structures of the state. Agis IV wished to cancel debts and to redistribute land 66. The sources report great opposition to his reforms, but whether or not the lower classes, including the helots, were affected by his program is unknown. Perhaps it is at least interesting that, like the regent Pausanias long before him, Agis IV was forced to seek refuge in 63

Xen. Hell. III.3.8. L AZENBY J.F. The Conspiracy of Kinadon Reconsidered // Athenaeum. 1997. Vol. 85. P. 438. 65 Plut. Lys. 14.2; Xen. Hell. VII.1.12. See: W ELWEI . Op. cit. P. 159 f. for evidence and strong arguments for helot oarsmen on other occasions, including the battle at the Arginusae Islands. Lysander’s efforts to attain political power in Sparta are studied with great acumen and thoroughness by Frolov: Ô ÐÎËÎÂ Ý.Ä. Èç ïðåäûñòîðèè ìëàäøåé òèðàíèè (Ñòîëêíîâåíèå ëè÷íîñòè è ãîñóäàðñòâà â Ñïàðòå íà ðóáåæå V–IV ñòîëåòèé äî í. ý.) // ÂÄÈ. 1972. ¹ 2. Ñ. 22–40. 66 C A RTLEDGE and S PAWFORTH. Op. cit. P. 45 f.; S HIMRON B. Late Sparta. Buffalo, N.Y., 1972. P. 19. 64

62

Kings and Helots

the temple of Athena Chalkioikos. When the other king, Leonidas, was deposed and exiled he was succeeded by Cleombrotus II, who had been made king by the party of Agis. Cleombrotus remained on the throne until the return of Leonidas, when he too, echoing Pausanias, went to the precinct of Poseidon at Taenarum, the traditional place of worship for the helots, to seek asylum there67. It is legitimate to ask why he chose Taenarum; the answer may be that the distance from Sparta-town afforded greater safety. Another, perhaps more plausible answer may be that the helots had been involved in the power struggles on the side of the reformers in some way, and that in their precinct Cleombrotus could rely on the helots’ services and protection. Sparta’s internal situation in this period differed from what it had been in the fifth century and during much of the fourth. The kings now governed the state, ruled the entire population and wrestled with its problems, not always without some opposition. Still, the fact remains that once again it was the kings who dealt with the helots en masse and made an effort to alter their condition, thereby echoing, or perhaps even consciously continuing the efforts of some of their predecessors. Cleomenes III, acting virtually as an absolute ruler, liberated 5,000 helots, whom, however, he charged a fee for their freedom. He also armed 2,000 of them, and may have enfranchised the lot fully, although modern opinion differs on this last point 68. About a quarter of century later one of his successors, Nabis, not only liberated many helots, he also enfranchised them, and gave them land which had belonged to their former masters. He also inducted them into the army, and even went so far as to give them Spartan women as wives. Nabis did not abolish the institution of helotry, but he evidently completed the reforms begun by Cleomenes III69 . The dozen or so royals and their non-royal surrogates and counterparts, the commoners commanding Spartan forces abroad, represent a relatively small number of men in such positions about whom we have information. But they seem enough to suggest that kings and helots stood in a special relationship with each other, especially when both served on campaigns beyond Sparta’s borders. This circumstance may explain in part the contradiction that the helots, while kept down at home, gave good and loyal service in war abroad: they were fighting for the king, who claimed their loyalty and to whom the helots in turn owed allegiance. This loyalty, as was suggested above, the helots could transfer to Spartan commoners of extraordinary ability and qualities of leadership. 67

Plut. Agis. 16.3. S HIMRON . Op. cit. P. 44; 50; 95; C HRIMES K.M.T. Ancient Sparta. Manchester, 1952. P. 33 f.; 40. 69 S HIMRON . Op. cit. P. 86; 89; 90–97; 121; 127; IDEM . Nabis of Sparta and the Helots // CPh. 1966. Vol. 61. P. 1–7. 68

63

B. Jordan

The transfer seems to have been made almost automatically, by men, and especially the veterans among them, to whom obeying orders had become a second nature in their service in the army. It remains to answer the question, to the extent that the evidence allows, why some Spartan kings found it necessary to involve the helots in their plans. Among the kings discussed above are several of the abler and more ambitious men who set out to play a larger role in the internal political and social affairs of Sparta than the role accorded them by the Lycurgan order. About one half of them are the same royal persons whom some modern scholars place into a superior group, as for instance does Thomas, who rightly concludes that these kings could be successful as statesmen only if they possessed great personal charisma, exceptional powers of leadership, or had proved themselves to be victorious generals; the kings who did not distinguish themselves as military commanders could not succeed as leaders or reformers inside Sparta70. The same prerequisite for political power, success in war, surely also had to be met by ambitious commoners such as Lysander. However, even the ablest and most energetic of the kings faced enormous difficulties in their efforts to achieve their ends of greater domestic political power and authority. There appear to be two chief reasons for this. First, the kings lacked a political and social base among the Spartiate population on which they could rely for help to maintain the monarchy as an institution while trying enact any political and social reforms that they might have had in mind. Nor could they always count on the support of either of the two assemblies. Secondly, they always faced the opposition of the established government. One might suppose that the political power base of ambitious kings ought to have been the Spartan peers, but it appears that there was a considerable distance separating royals and commoners. In the sphere of religion their divine descent set the kings apart from their subjects. As kings they also stood apart and above the rest socially. Spartan heirs to the throne were not educated in the agoge, which also set them apart from their subjects. A distance is visible even in the routine details in the conduct of daily life: although they may have done so, the kings were not required to dine with their subjects in the common messes, and special provisions were in place to take food to their residences when they chose to take 70

T HOMAS C.G. On the Role of the Spartan Kings // Historia. 1974. Bd 23. P. 260, 262 f., 270. Thomas in p. 262 lists the Spartan kings who in her opinion were the more successful in gaining their political ends. Jones (J O N E S A.H.M. Sparta. Cambridge, Mass., 1967. P. 16) has a similar list which generally agrees with Thomas;’ he adds a list of the leading commoners who in some way affected Spartan policy. About half of the kings named on both lists had the connections and dealings with the helots described in this paper.

64

Kings and Helots

their meals there. This distance between royals and commoners is particularly well illustrated by the contrary case of Agesilaos: the Spartans liked him, and wished to have him as king because, unlike their other kings, he had been reared with them in the agoge, and had been trained to obey as well as to command71 . It is furthermore not clear that the commons were always the political allies of the kings. If we may generalize from the evidence about Agesilaos, even a popular king could not take the allegiance of the populace for granted, but had to work hard and act in an extraordinary and un-Greek manner to win the good will and trust of the Spartans. In an effort to conciliate his enemies Agesilaos did not retaliate against them for the injuries they had done him, on the other hand he connived at the wrong-doing of his friends to keep them on his side; he even made an effort to gain the allegiance of the poorer among his own relatives to whom he distributed one-half of his estates 72. In the gerousia the kings had no more power than the rest of the senators; they had only one vote each73. The senators used the kings to maintain the political equilibrium, joining the kings to counteract democratic movements, and taking the side of the populace against them to oppose any autocratic tendencies in the kings. For the rest, if we may believe our ancient authorities, the Spartan senate distrusted the power of the kings nearly as much as did the ephors; Plutarch mentions both in the same breath as powerful opponents of the kings74 . To understand fully the position of the kings facing such opposition, it may be useful to recollect how often the sources, early and late, mention the dominance of both ephors and gerousia and their opposition to the kings. Some pieces of information in the evidence may perhaps not be very important in themselves, but in the aggregate they acquire considerable weight. In ascending order of importance we hear that only the ephors did not rise when a king appeared, that they had the power to summon the kings before them, and that they could interfere in the decisions of a king. They could also fine him, evict him from the country, and declare him an outlaw and execute him without trial. Aristotle calls the ephors the enemies of the kings ( χϑ ο) and says that they are so powerful that the kings must carry favor with them: a king was a king in name only; all the power in the state belonged to the ephors 75. Plutarch asserts that the ephors and the senators had the greatest power in the state and that Lycurgus instituted 71

Plut. Agesil. 3.3. Plut. Agesil. 5.1 sq.; 4.1. 73 Thuc. I.20.3. 74 Plut. Agesil. 4.2. 75 Thuc. I.131.1; Xen. Lac. 15.6; Agesil. I.36; Arist. Pol. II.9.1271a19–26; 1270b 11–17; Plut. Lyc. 5.6; 7.1; Agesil. 2.3; Cleom. 3.2. 72

65

B. Jordan

the ephorate and the gerousia for the specific purpose of restraining the power of the kings. From the beginning and then from generation to generation the kings were always feuding and wrangling with the ephors and the gerousia76. In view of the forces arrayed against them the kings had no choice but to turn to the underprivileged and subject segments of the population, most particularly the helots, the most numerous such class, to seek wider support for their foreign policy plans and domestic programs. The result was the collaboration described above: kings could make common cause with the helots, including the veterans of their campaigns, in an effort to realize their personal political ambitions. The danger that this complicity presented to the civil government of the ephors and the gerousia is obvious. Both bodies met it with wariness and suspicion. There is a good chance that ephors accompanied armies in the field not only to guard against personal and political royal misconduct, or royal military and diplomatic incompetence. An additional reason for their oversight was the possibility of royal collaboration with the helots. Xenophon emphasizes the mistrust when he says that the kings and the ephors exchanged oaths every month. The kings swore to reign in accordance with the established laws, the ephors took an oath to maintain the monarchy in tact if the kings kept their promise77. The historian credits Lycurgus with the institution of the exchange, but it may well be that the oaths were exchanged with especial regularity in the fifth and fourth centuries as a precaution against the machinations by the kings. Plutarch quoting Aristotle as his source reports that the ephors declared war against the helots every year. The phrase that he uses, πλµον αταγγλλιν, is the technical term for issuing a proscription against someone. It is significant that according to Thucydides the same threat of a proscription (πλµον π οαγο ιν) was used by the ephors against the regent Pausanias78 . Plutarch likewise does not inform us whether the annual proscription was ascribed to Lycurgus, or, as is likely, was a practice that was adopted later. He does go on to quote Aristotle as saying that the declaration had the purpose of avoiding the charge of sacrilege and blood pollution whenever helots were killed. Aristotle, however, may have been making an inference from the notorious disappearance of the 2000 helots in Thucydides already mentioned above. One may doubt that declaring war upon them was meant to provide legitimacy for periodic wholesale massacres of capable young helots. Such massacres were clearly against 76

Plut. Agesil. 4.2. Xen. Lac. 15.7. 78 Plut. Lyc. 8.4; Thuc. I.131.1. See the thorough discussion by Parshikov (Ï ÀÐ ØÈÊÎÂ A.Å. Ïàâñàíèé è ïîëèòè÷åñêàÿ áîðüáà â Ñïàðòå // ÂÄÈ. 1968. ¹ 1. Ñ. 130 ñë.). 77

66

Kings and Helots

the interests of the Spartans who needed the helots for service in the army, and in any case there is no evidence, apart from the episode in Thucydides, for such mass murders 79. The declaration as a public enemy clearly was a precautionary measure aimed directly at the helots themselves; but it may at the same time have been directed obliquely against the kings as well, as a way of preventing royal complots. If a king conspired with an enemy of the state, and was caught at it, he became an enemy of the state himself; this is precisely what would have happened to the regent Pausanias, had he not returned. With the declaration of war against the helots in effect, a royal person entering into a conspiracy with them could be dealt with more easily than it had been in the case against the regent Pausanias, whose quasi-execution at the temple of Athena of the Bronze House later embroiled the Spartans in religious and political difficulties. An ancient tradition of moderate reliability maintains that, like the helots, the Spartan kings too traced their ancestry to the pre-Dorian Bronze Age population. As the evidence for this claim is not ironclad 80, modern scholarship has either denied the Achaean origin of the Agiad and Eurypontid dynasties outright, or has sought a compromise with the hypothesis that one of the royal houses was pre-Dorian, and the other was not81 . If the 79

This is the general conclusion of ROBAERT . Op. cit. P. 141–155; cf. p. 150. Hdt. VI. 51–55; cf.: I.67 sq.; VII.159. 81 The compromise position is that of M ACAN . Op. cit. P. 309 f. on Hdt. VI.51. Macan has been anticipated by Wachsmuth, cf.: H OW AND W ELLS II 1989. P. 82f., who regard the Achaean origin of the kings as ‘a fiction invented to justify the Dorian conquest’. On the whole, however, the evidence seems to support an Achaean descent of the kings; it includes some similar activities shared by the Homeric and Spartan kings. Both were leaders in war, and both had important priestly functions. Apart from the difference of inhumation there are also some parallels between the funeral rites for Homeric heroes and those for Spartan kings as Herodotus describes them, such as the many mourners who defile their bodies at the passing of the king and the transport of the dead man home on a richly decorated bier. Aristotle too seems to regard the Spartan monarchy as having its origin in the distant time of the Homeric heroes, for he draws a parallel between the powers of the Homeric and Spartan kings. Hom. Il. XVI. 670–674; XVIII. 22–31; XXII.405–409; XXIV. 715–724; Hdt. VI.58.1–3. Arist. Pol. III.14.1285a3–14; M ICHELL. Op. cit. P. 105. It is not necessary to assume that these similarities are due to a copying of practices described in the Homeric sagas; they may well be the product of a common recollection of a distant past transmitted in oral traditions. Eventually, how ever, the epic began to contribute to the posthumous heroization of the kings. See Snodgrass’ study (S NODGRASS A. The Archaeology of the Hero // Oxford Readings in Greek Religion. Ed. by R.Buxton. Oxf., 2000. P. 180–190) of the interconnections between cults of heroes in the sagas and cults of heroes who were real persons. Snodgrass adduces the elevation to heroic status after his death of the early Spartan king Teleklos (Paus. III.15.10) as an example. 80

67

B. Jordan

tradition of an Achaean ancestry of Sparta’s kings is not historical, its existence raises the question why it was invented and by whom. The answer may well be that it was invented to explain the collaboration in historical times between kings and helots of which, as we have seen, the evidence, limited though it is, affords a fairly good glimpse. It is impossible to know who the authors and promoters of the tradition were, whether it was an invention of the kings who wished to display themselves to the helots as their natural champions, or of the political adversaries of the kings, who wanted to use it as a weapon against subversive royals, and saw it as a way of justifying strong measures against them. Whatever the truth of any of this, kings and helots appear to have been linked together strongly enough to ascribe a common origin to both. The tradition about this origin was very much alive in the historical period, and so powerful that one of the kings who had particularly close dealings with his helots, Cleomenes I, could retort to the priestess of Athena on the Athenian Acropolis: ‘Madam, I am not a Dorian, I am an Achaean’82 .

ÖÀÐÈ È ÈËÎÒÛ Á. Äæîðäàí Çà ïîñëåäíèå 20–30 ëåò ïîÿâèëàñü öåëàÿ ñåðèÿ ñåðüåçíûõ èññëåäîâàíèé, â êîòîðûõ ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ êàê ñïàðòàíñêèå öàðè, òàê è ñïàðòàíñêèå èëîòû. Âïðî÷åì, âîïðîñû, ñâÿçàííûå ñ ïðîèñõîæäåíèåì, õàðàêòåðîì, ìåñòîì â ëàêåäåìîíñêîì ñîöèóìå äàííûõ äâóõ êàòåãîðèé îáû÷íî äèñêóòèðóþòñÿ îòäåëüíî äðóã îò äðóãà. Â äàííîé ñòàòüå ïðåäïðèíÿòà ïîïûòêà ñîáðàòü ìàòåðèàë ïèñüìåííûõ èñòî÷íèêîâ, êîòîðûé äàåò îñíîâàíèå ïðåäïîëàãàòü íàëè÷èå îñîáîé ñâÿçè ìåæäó öàðÿìè è èëîòàìè, à òàêæå èíòåðïðåòèðîâàòü ýòè ñâèäåòåëüñòâà. Áëèæàéøåå è òùàòåëüíîå ðàññìîòðåíèå ñîáðàííûõ äàííûõ ïîçâîëèëî ñäåëàòü íåêîòîðûå âûâîäû, êîòîðûå ïðîëèâàþò íîâûé ñâåò íå òîëüêî íà âçàèìîîòíîøåíèÿ ýòèõ äâóõ êàòåãîðèé, íî òàêæå è íà õàðàêòåð öàðñêîé âëàñòè â Ñïàðòå è íà ïðèðîäó ñïàðòàíñêîé èëîòèè.

The reminiscence of the Achaean kings in Homer too may have given rise to the deification of Spartan kings; cf.: Hdt. VI.58; Xen. Lac. 15.2; 15.9. 82 Hdt. V.72.3.

68

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

Ê ÂÎÏÐÎÑÓ Î ÑÒÀÒÓÑÅ ËÀÊEÄÅÌÎÍÑÊÈÕ ÏEÐÈÝÊÎÂ. II À. Â. Çàéêîâ (Åêàòåðèíáóðã) 6. Ïåðèýêè-íàëîãîïëàòåëüùèêè* Òåïåðü ñëåäóåò ðàññìîòðåòü ïðîáëåìó, ñâÿçàííóþ ñ òåìè âûïëàòàìè, êîòîðûå îñóùåñòâëÿëè ïåðèýêè â ñïàðòàíñêîì ãîñóäàðñòâå. Âîïðîñ ýòîò âåñüìà íåÿñåí èç-çà ñêóäîñòè èñòî÷íèêîâ, íî ïðîéòè ìèìî íåãî íåâîçìîæíî â ñèëó âàæíîñòè ñàìîãî ïðåäìåòà. Ìàòåðèàë, êîòîðûì ìû ðàñïîëàãàåì ïî äàííîé òåìå, õîòÿ è î÷åíü ñêðîìåí, âñå æå ïîçâîëÿåò ñäåëàòü åñëè íå îêîí÷àòåëüíûå âûâîäû, òî, ïî êðàéíåé ìåðå, íåêîòîðûå äîñòàòî÷íî ëþáîïûòíûå íàáëþäåíèÿ. Çäåñü ìû, â ÷àñòíîñòè, çàòðîíåì òàêèå àñïåêòû íàøåé òåìû, êàê âðåìÿ óñòàíîâëåíèÿ ïåðèýêñêèõ ïëàòåæåé, èõ ñîäåðæàíèå, è, íàêîíåö, õàðàêòåð è âèäû ïåðèýêñêèõ íàëîãîâ. Íàøå èññëåäîâàíèå áóäåò ñòðîèòüñÿ, ãëàâíûì îáðàçîì, íà àíàëèçå ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèõ ñîîáùåíèé Ãåðîäîòà, Ïëàòîíà, Êñåíîôîíòà, Àðèñòîòåëÿ, Ýôîðà è ëåêñèêîãðàôà Ãåñèõèÿ. Îäíî èç ñàìûõ âàæíûõ ñâèäåòåëüñòâ ïî èíòåðåñóþùåé íàñ òåìå íàõîäèòñÿ â «Ãåîãðàôèè» Ñòðàáîíà, êîòîðûé öèòèðóåò èñòîðèêà Ýôîðà (FGrHist 70 F 117 apud Strab. VIII.5.4 ð. 364–365) â ðàññêàçå î ñîáûòèÿõ ñïàðòàíñêîé èñòîðèè â ïåðèîä óòâåðæäåíèÿ Ãåðàêëèäîâ â Ëàêîíèêå. Çäåñü, â ÷àñòíîñòè, ñîîáùàåòñÿ, ÷òî â òå âðåìåíà «õîòÿ âñå ïåðèýêè è ïîä÷èíÿëèñü ñïàðòèàòàì, âñå æå îíè áûëè ðàâíîïðàâíûìè [ñ ïîñëåäíèìè], èìåÿ äîëþ è â ãðàæäàíñêèõ äåëàõ, è â äîëæíîñòÿõ. Íî Àãèñ, ñûí Ýâðèñôåíà, ëèøèë [ïåðèýêîâ] ðàâåíñòâà â îáùåñòâåííîì ïîëîæåíèè [ñî ñïàðòèàòàìè] è ïîñòàíîâèë óïëà÷èâàòü ïîäàòè â Ñïàðòó. Èòàê, âñå ïðî÷èå ïîä÷èíèëèñü, ãåëåéöû æå, âëàäåâøèå Ãåëîñîì, óñòðîèëè âîññòàíèå, íî âî âðåìÿ [ñëó÷èâøåéñÿ â ñâÿçè ñ ýòèì âîññòà* Ñòàòüÿ ïîäãîòîâëåíà â ðàìêàõ ïðîåêòà «Ïðîñòðàíñòâî äåìîêðàòèè: ïðèðîäíî-ãåîãðàôè÷åñêèé ôàêòîð â ïîëèòè÷åñêèõ èäåÿõ äðåâíåé Ãðåöèè», îñóùåñòâëÿåìîãî ïðè ïîääåðæêå ÐÔÔÈ (ãðàíò ¹ 04-06-80279).

À. Â. Çàéêîâ

íèåì] âîéíû áûëè çàõâà÷åíû ñèëîé è íèçâåäåíû íà ïîëîæåíèå ðàáîâ ñ íåêîòîðûìè îñîáûìè ïðàâèëàìè [â îòíîøåíèè ãîñïîäñòâà íàä íèìè]. Ïîõîæå íà òî, ÷òî ñîçäàòåëÿìè èëîòèè, êîòîðàÿ ïðîäîëæàëà ñóùåñòâîâàòü âïëîòü äî óñòàíîâëåíèÿ ãîñïîäñòâà ðèìëÿí, ÿâëÿëèñü òå, êòî æèë ïðè Àãèñå»—παοοντας δ’ παντας το ς π ιοους Σπατιατν µως σονµους ναι, µ τχοντας α πολιτ ας α χ ων !Αγιν δ$ τ%ν Ε'υσϑνους ϕ λσϑαι τ*ν σοτιµαν α συντ λ +ν ποστ-ξαι τ/ Σπ-τ0. το ς µ$ν ο2ν 3λλους παο4σαι, το ς δ’ ‘Ελ ους το ς 5χοντας τ% 6Ελος ποιησαµνους πστασιν ατ8 -τος 9λναι πολµ: α ιϑ;ναι δολους . σχ δ%ν δ τι α τ*ν ?λωτ αν τ*ν @στ ον συµµ νασαν µχι τ;ς ‘Ρωµαων Armeniae, non parcens labori suo, priusquam decreto senatus [ovans urbem ingre-]|deretur, ob rem p(ublicam) mortem obisset; supraque eum ianum statua Ger[manici 161

Ï. À. Êíÿçåâ

Caesaris po-]|neretur in curru triumphali et circa latera eius statuae D[rusi Germanici patris ei-]||us, naturalis fratris Ti(berii) Caesaris Aug(usti) et Antoniae matris ei[us et Agrippinae uxoris et Li-]|viae sororis et Ti(berii) Germanici fratris eius et filiorum et f[iliarum eius.] |Alter ianus fieret in montis Amani iugo, quod est in [finibus provinciae Syriae, sive qui] |alius aptior locus Ti(berio) Caesari Aug(usto) principi nostro [videretur in iis regionibus, quarum] |curam et tutelam Germanico Caesari ex auctori[tate huius ordinis ipse mandasset;] ||item statua eius poneretur et titulus conve[niens rebus ab eo gestis fronti eius iani in-]|sculperetur. Tertius ianis vel ap[ud ripam Rheni vel prope eum tumulum fieret] |quem Druso, fratri Ti(beri) Caesaris Aug(usti), pr[imo sua sponte excitare coepisset totus exerci-]|tus, deinde permissu divi Aug(usti) perf[ecisset, supraque eum ianum statua Germanici Cae]|saris constitueretur recipientis [signa militaria a Germanis; et praeciperetur Gal-]||lis Germanisque qui citra Rhen[um incolerent, quorum civitates iussae essent ab divo] |Aug(usto) rem divinam ad tumulu[m Drusi facere ut eodem loco facerent publice alterum simi]|le sacrificium parentant[es quotannis eo die quo Germanicus Caesar decessisset] |et cum esset in ea region[e, ubi is tumulus est, exercitus et hiberna ageret nata-]|li Germanici Caesar[is, is eo die decurreret per eum ianum qui ex hoc s(enatus) c(onsulto) factus esset.] ||[Ite]m placere uti m[onumentum aeternae Germanici Caesaris memoriae fieret Antio-]|[chi]ae in foro, [ubi corpus Germanici Caesaris crematum esset sive qui alius aptior lo-]|[cus Ti(berio)] Ca[esari Aug(usto) principi nostro videretur itemque epi Daphne ubi Germanicus] |[Caesar expirasset tribunal marmoreum constitueretur - - - ] (vacat)

20

25

30

35

Fragmentum II, col. a [- - - Utique a(nte) d(iem) VI id(us) Oct(obres) quotannis apud eam ara]m, quae es- |[set ante tumulum, quo ossa illata essent Germanici Caesaris publice i]nferiae Manibus |[eius mitterentur per magistros sodalium] Augustalium p[ullis] amictos togis, quibus eo- [rum ius fasque esset habere e]o die sui coloris togam, eodem ritu sacrifici quo ||[publice inferiae mitterentur] Manibus G(ai) et L(uci) Caesarum 5 cippusque aeneus prope eum |[tumulum poneretur, inque eo hoc s(enatus) c(onsultum)] similiter incideretur ut ea s(enatus) c(onsulta) incisa essent quae |[in G(ai) et (Luci) Caesarum honorem facta] essent neve quid eo die rei seriae publice agere- |[tur per magistratus p(opuli) R(omani) eosve qui i(ure) d(icundo) p(raerunt) in] municipio aut colonia c(ivium) R(omanorum) fierent aut sponsalia ne- ||[ve quis pecuniam 10 creditam ab alio] sumeret alive daret neve ludi fierent aut |[aliud quod spectaculum eo die e]d<e>retur. Utique ludi Augustales sca<e>nici | [qui a(nte) d(iem) VI id(us) Oct(obres) - - - antehac commit]ti solerent, 162

Tabula Siarensis è ñåíàòóñêîíñóëüòû â ïàìÿòü Ãåðìàíèêà

ut a(nte) d(iem) V no(as) committerentur qua | [commissionis mutatione pridie] eum diem, quo Germanicus Caesar extinctus | [esset, celebraretur extremus] dies ludorum scaenicorum. Fragmentum II, col. b [ - - - ]m | [ - - - Plebis nomine Ti(berium) Caesarem Aug(ustum) princi- |[pem suum laudare senatum - - - ]r quod dies etiam | [festos Decembris mensis insumpsisset mitigando plebis maer]ori et adlocutioni- ||[bus suis luctum eius levasset. Plebem quoque laudare senatum studi]umque eius probare, |[quo ad lugendum Germanicum Caesarem effusissime accensae] essent tribus urbanae et | [rusticae, ita uti plebs statuas, si huic ordini videre]tur, pollicita esset; itaque place- |[re senatui: uti (tot) statuae - - - Germa]nici Caesaris cum veste triumpha- |[li sumptu plebis urbanae - - - ponerentur] in eis ar<e>is publicis in quibus Divus Aug(ustus) ||[et p(opulus) R(omanus) - - - ] posuissent, cum inscriptione plebis urbanae | [XXXV tribuum. Item placere: uti car]men, quod Ti(berius) Caesar Aug(ustus) in eo ordine a(nte) d(iem) XVII k(alendas) Ian(uarias)|[de laudando Germanico filio] suo proposuisset, in aere incisum figeretur loco publico |[...quocumque ipsi] placeret; idque eo iustius futurum arbitrari senatum, quod|[animus Ti(beri)] Caesaris Aug(usti) intumus et Germanici Caesaris f(ili) eius non magis laudatio- ||nem quam vitae totius ordinem et virtut eius verum testimonium contineret,|aeternae tradi memoriae et ipse se velle non dissimulare eodem libello testatus |esset, et esse utile iuventuti liberorum posterorumque nostrorum iudicaret. | Itemque testatior esset Drusi Caesaris pietas, placere uti libellus, quem is proxi-|mo senatu recitasset, incideretur eoque loco figeretur quo patri eius ipsique placuisset. ||Itemque hoc s(enatus) c(onsultum) in aere incideretur cum eo s(enatus) c(onsulto) quod factum est a(nte) d(iem) XVII kal(endas) ian(uarias) idque aes in Palatio in|porticu quae est ad Apollinis in templo, qua senatus haberetur, figeretur. Item senatum vel-|le atque aequom censere, quo facilius pieas omnium ordinum erga domum Augustum et consen|su<s> universorum civium memoria honoranda Germanici Caesaris appareret, uti co(n)s(ules) hoc |s(enatus) c(onsultum) sub edicto suo proponerent iuberentque mag(istratus) et legatos municipiorum et coloniar-||um descriptum mittere in municipia et colonias Italiae et in eas colonias quae essent in |
rovinciis, eos quoque qui in provincis praessent recte atque ordine facturos si hoc s(enatus) c(onsultum) de-|disset operam ut quam celeberrumo loco figeretur. Utique M(arcus) Messalla M(arcus) Aurelius | Cotta Maximus co(n)s(ules) designati cum magistratum inissent primo quoque tempore cum per |auspicia liceret sine binum trinumve nundinum prodictione 163

5

10

15

20

25


legem ad populum de ||honoribus Germanici Caesaris ferendam 30 curent. Cens(uere). I(n) s(enatu) f(uerunt) CCLXXXV. H(oc) s(enatus) c(onsultum) per relatio-|nem secundam factum est unum. Fragmentum II, col. c [...]io tenu[ - - - ] | ius templi. U[tique duae statuae equestres eburneae Germanici Cae-]|saris fiant, qua[e in aede Concordiae circa statuas G(ai) L(uci) Caesarum, filio-]|rum divi Augus[ti, ponantur et inde circiensi pompa praeferantur per] ||ludos Victoria[e Caesaris, - - - 5 ludos divi]|Augusti ludo[s - - - et ludos plebeios et natalicios Ti(beri) Cae-]|saris Augusti, e[aeque statuae equestres cum reponendae erunt in aede]|Concordiae re[ponantur; quique cumque eos ludos qui s(upra) s(cripti) s(unt) faciet, is uti]| eae statuae equ[estres eburneae Germanici Caesaris quae ex h(ac) r(ogatione) futurae] || sunt praefera[ntur circiensi 10 pompa et posi reponantur in aede Concordi-]|ae curet. Ut[iq(ue) - - ]|causam in pub[licum - - - ]|Utique in Palatio [in porticu quae est ad Apollinis in eo templo in quo senatus]| haber solet in[ter imagines virorum inusris ingeni Germanici Caesa-] ||et Drusi Ger[manici 15 patris eius naturalis fratris Ti(beri) Caesaris Aug(usti)]|qui{m} ipse quoqu[e fcundi ingeni fuit imagines ponantur supra capita] |columnarum [eius fastigi quo simulacrum Apollinis tegitur.]| Utique Salii car[minibus suis nomen Germanici Caesaris pro honorifi-]|ca memoria in[teponant qui honos G(aio) quoq(ue) L(ucio) Caesarib(us) fratr(ibus) Ti(beri)] ||Caesaris Augu[sti habitus est. 20 Utiq(ue) ad X centur(ies) Caesarum quae] de co(n)s(ulibus) et praeto[ribus destinandis suffragium ferre solent adiciantur ...] (vacat) ÏÅÐÅÂÎÄ ÒÅÊÑÒÀ ÒÀÁËÈÖÛ

Óñëîâíûå îáîçíà÷åíèÿ â ïåðåâîäå

ñëîâà, äîáàâëåííûå äëÿ áîëüøåé ñâÿçíîñòè ïåðåâîäà.

Ìåñòà ðåãóëÿðíîé íóìåðàöèè îòðåçêîâ òåêñòà îáîçíà÷åíû öèôðàìè â îâàëüíûõ ñêîáêàõ ïðèáëèçèòåëüíî.

Ôðàãìåíò I Ïîòîìó êàê êîíñóëû Ìàðê Ñèëàí è Ëóöèé Íîðáàí Áàëüá îáúÿâèëè î òîì, ÷òî ñëåäóåò ïî÷òèòü ïàìÿòü Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, òîãî, êòî ñìåðòè ïîääàòüñÿ íå äîëæåí áûë âîâñå... äàáû ïîçàáîòèòüñÿ î çàñëóæåííûõ ïî÷åñòÿõ Ãåðìàíèêó Öåçàðþ ... à äåëî ýòî ÷òîáû ðåøàëîñü ïî ñîâåòó 164


Òèáåðèÿ Öåçàðÿ Àâãóñòà, ïðèíöåïñà íàøåãî, è ÷òîáû åìó áûë ñîñòàâëåí îáñòîÿòåëüíûé (5) ñïèñîê ïðåäëîæåíèé, äàáû îí, ñ ïðèâû÷íûì óìåíèåì âçâåøèâàòü, èç âñåõ äëÿ íåãî ïî÷åñòåé, êàêîâûå ïðèíÿòî ñîáëþäàòü, ðàññóäèë ñåíàò, âûáðàë áû òå, êàêîâûå ïîæåëàåò îí ñàì, Þëèÿ Àâãóñòà, ìàòåðü åãî, è Äðóç Öåçàðü, à òàêæå Àíòîíèÿ, ìàòåðü Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, ïîëüçóÿñü ñîâåòîì è ðåøåíèåì òåõ, êàê îíè ïîëàãàþò, ìîæíî âïîëíå äîâåðÿòü, ïî ýòîìó äåëó ñ÷èòàåò íóæíûì ðåøèòü òàê, ïîñòàíîâëÿÿ: â öèðêå Ôëàìèíèÿ, âîçâåäóò ìðàìîðíóþ àðêó 57, óñòàíîâèâ åå çà ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé ñ÷åò (10) íà òîì ìåñòå, ãäå Ãàé Íîðáàí Ôëàêê óæå ïîñâÿòèë áîæåñòâåííîìó Àâãóñòó è Àâãóñòîâó äîìó ñòàòóè âìåñòå ñî çíàìåíàìè ïîáåæäåííûõ íàðîäîâ, ñòðîãèìè áóêâàìè â íàäïèñè íà ëèöåâîì îñíîâàíèè ýòîé àðêè Ñåíàò è Íàðîä ðèìñêèé ýòîò ìîíóìåíò âå÷íîé ïîñâÿòèëè ïàìÿòè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, ïîòîìó êàê îí òàêèõ ãåðìàíöåâ â âîéíå îäîëåë, îòáðîñèë çàòåì îò Ãàëëèè, âîçâðàòèë âîèíñêèå çíàìåíà è âîçäàë çà êîâàðíîå óíè÷òîæåíèå (15) âîéñêà íàðîäà ðèìñêîãî58. Óñòðàíèâøåãî íåïîðÿäîê â Ãàëëèÿõ, åãî ïîñëàëè ïðîêîíñóëîì â çàìîðñêèå ïðîâèíöèè íàâåñòè 57

Ïîäðàçóìåâàåòñÿ èìåííî «àðêà», à íå «ßíóñ». Ñð.: Cic. De nat. deor. II.27.67. 58 Â ñâîåé ðåöåíçèè íà ïóáëèêàöèþ À. Ñàí÷åñà-Îñòèñà (L EVICK B. Tabula Siarensis // CR. 51 (2001) 1. P. 95) Áàðáàðà Ëåâèê îòìåòèëà äâà ìåñòà â ðåêîíñòðóèðîâàííîì òåêñòå, êîòîðûå íåäîñòàòî÷íî îáîñíîâàíû, ëèáî íåîáîñíîâàíû ñîâñåì: 1) moderatione âî ôð. I.5 Ëåâèê ïîëàãàåò âîçìîæíûì çàìåíèòü è íà prudentia, è íà diligentia, à ìîæåò áûòü, è íà consideratione, ñ÷èòàÿ íåæåëàòåëüíûì èñïîëüçîâàíèå moderatio «áåçóñëîâíûì îáðàçîì» (uncontroversial); 2) fraud[ulenta clade] âî ôð. I.14 ìîæåò áûòü, ñîãëàñíî Õ. Ãîíñàëåñó, èñïðàâëåíî íà fraud[e foeda]; ñâåðõ òîãî, äîáàâëÿåò Á. Ëåâèê, â êàíîíè÷åñêèõ òåêñòàõ îïðåäåëåíèå clades êàê fraudulenta íå âñòðå÷àåòñÿ, è íåêîððåêòíîå âûðàæåíèå ìîæåò áûòü èñïðàâëåíî íà fraudulenta caede. Ïðåäñòàâëÿåòñÿ, ÷òî âêëþ÷åíèå moderatione âñå-òàêè îáóñëîâëåíî, òàê êàê ìîæåò áûòü îáîñíîâàíî èñòîðè÷åñêè. Â 22–23 ãã. í. ý. ñåíàò ïðåäïðèíÿë ýìèññèþ äóïîíäèåâ â ÷åñòü ñâîåãî ïðèíöåïñà. Åñëè íà àâåðñå îäíîé èç ñåðèé áûë âûáèò áþñò Òèáåðèÿ, òî íà ðåâåðñå, âîêðóã îðíàìåíòèðîâàííîãî ùèòà ñ ïîðòðåòîì èìïåðàòîðà, óêàçûâàëîñü, çà êàêîå äîñòîèíñòâî ïîëîæåíà è ñàìà ÷åñòü: SC. MODERATIONI (Ñð.: BMCEmp I. P. 131. ¹¹ 79–80). Ïðåäñòàâëåíèå òàêîé ëåãåíäû â çàïàäíîé ÷àñòè èìïåðèè, êàê ïðèçíàåòñÿ â òåìàòè÷åñêèõ èññëåäîâàíèÿõ, óíèêàëüíî è áîëåå íå ïîâòîðÿåòñÿ. Ñð.: SUTHERLAND C.H.V. Coinage in Roman Imperial Policy. 31 B.C. – A.D.68. N.Y.; L., 1951. P. 97–98; F EARS J.R. The Cult of Virtues and Roman Imperial Ideology // ANRW. II. 17 (1981) 2. S. 890. 2. ×òî êàñàåòñÿ ïîïðàâêè Õ. Ãîíñàëåñà, à ðàâíî è âàðèàíòà, ïðåäëîæåííîãî Á. Ëåâèê, òî èñòîðè÷åñêîãî çíà÷åíèÿ â òåêñòå ïðåæíåé ðåêîíñòðóêöèè îíè íå çàòðàãèâàþò: ñîäåðæàíèå «vindicata fraud[e foeda] exercitus populi Romani» ïðàêòè÷åñêè èäåíòè÷íî «vindicata fraud[ulenta clade] exercitus populi Romani».

165


ïîðÿäîê êàê â íèõ, òàê è â öàðñòâàõ59 ; âûïîëíÿÿ òàêæå ïîðó÷åíèÿ Òèáåðèÿ Öåçàðÿ, ïîñòàâèë öàðÿ â Àðìåíèè , íå ùàäÿ ñèë ñâîèõ, ïðèíÿë ñìåðòü ðàäè ãîñóäàðñòâà, ïðåæäå ÷åì ïî äåêðåòó ñåíàòà âñòóïèòü â Ðèì ñ îâàöèåé60. íàä ýòîé àðêîé âîçäâèãíóò ñòàòóþ Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ â òðèóìôàëüíîé êîëåñíèöå, à ïî ñòîðîíàì åå ñòàòóè (20) åãî ðîäíîãî îòöà Äðóçà Ãåðìàíèêà, åãî áðàòà Òèáåðèÿ Öåçàðÿ Àâãóñòà, åãî ìàòåðè Àíòîíèè, æåíû Àãðèïïèíû è ñåñòðû Ëèâèè, åãî áðàòà Òèáåðèÿ, ñûíîâåé è äî÷åðåé åãî 61. åùå îäíà àðêà áóäåò âîçâåäåíà íà ãîðíîì õðåáòå Àìàíà, ÷òî íàõîäèòñÿ â ïðîâèíöèè Ñèðèÿ, ëèáî â èíîì, áîëåå ïîäõîäÿùåì ìåñòå, êîòîðîå óêàæåò Òèáåðèé Öåçàðü Àâãóñò, ïðèíöåïñ íàø, â òåõ êðàÿõ, êîòîðûå îí ñàì ïðåïîðó÷èë çàáîòå è ïîïå÷åíèþ Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, ñîãëàñíî àâòîðèòåòíîñòè åãî çâàíèÿ62. (25) Âäîáàâîê óñòàíîâÿò åãî ñòàòóþ, 59

Ñ 14 ïî 17 ãã. í. ý. íåñêîëüêî ñîþçíûõ Ðèìó ìîíàðõèé îêàçàëèñü áåç ãîñóäàðåé è ïðåáûâàëè â ñîñòîÿíèè êðèçèñà. Âîïðîñ ñîñòîÿë â òîì, êòî ðàñïîðÿäèòñÿ ñóäüáîé ýòèõ ãîñóäàðñòâ è, ñîîòâåòñòâåííî, ïîäòâåðäèò ñâîå «âåëè÷èå», Ðèì èëè Ïàðôèÿ. Ãåðìàíèê Öåçàðü ïî íàñòîÿíèþ Òèáåðèÿ ñâåðíóë ýêñïåäèöèþ âîçìåçäèÿ çà Ðåéíîì è îòïðàâèëñÿ íà Âîñòîê. Ïðèäåðæèâàÿñü óñëîâèé äîãîâîðà î «ðàçäåëåíèè çîí âëèÿíèÿ», êîòîðûé áûë çàêëþ÷åí Ðèìîì è ïàðôÿíàìè åùå â 1 ã. í. ý., Ãåðìàíèê óòâåðäèë öàðåì àðìÿí ðèìñêîãî ïðîòåæå Çåíîíà-Àðòàêñèÿ. Âûïîëíÿÿ ïîðó÷åíèÿ ïðèíöåïñà àäìèíèñòðàöèÿ Ãåðìàíèêà íàâåëà ïîðÿäîê â Êîììàãåíå, ãäå óìåð Àíòèîõ III è óêðåïèëà âëàñòü â Àìàíå, ãäå ñêîí÷àëñÿ öàðü Ôèëîïàòîð. Êàïïàäîêèÿ ïîñëå ñìåðòè Àðõåëàÿ II ñòàëà ðèìñêîé ïðîâèíöèåé, çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì Êèëèêèè Òðàõåè, â êîòîðîé ïðè ïîääåðæêå ðèìëÿí îáîñíîâàëñÿ Àðõåëàé I, ñûí óìåðøåãî êàïïàäîêèéñêîãî öàðÿ. Ïîäðîáíûé àíàëèç ñîáûòèé: Êíÿçåâ Ï.À. Âíóòðåííÿÿ è âíåøíÿÿ ïîëèòèêà... Ñ. 192 ñë. 60 Îñîáåííîñòüþ íàñòîÿùåé îöåíêè çàñëóã áûëî òî, ÷òî ñåíàò äàðîâàë Ãåðìàíèêó îâàöèþ íå çà áîåâîå íàâåäåíèå ïîðÿäêà â Àðìåíèè, à çà áåñêðîâíûé óñïåõ âîäâîðåíèÿ ó òóçåìöåâ äðóæåñòâåííîãî öàðÿ (Tac. Ann. II.64.1). Òðèóìôàòîð óìåð, íå óñïåâ âîñïîëüçîâàòüñÿ íàãðàäîé. Ñðàâíèòåëüíàÿ õàðàêòåðèñòèêà äàííîé îâàöèè â äåòàëÿõ: Êíÿçåâ Ï.À. Âíóòðåííÿÿ è âíåøíÿÿ ïîëèòèêà ... Ñ. 210 ñë. 61 Ò.î., ñåíàò îñòàâëÿåò íà äîïîëíèòåëüíîå óñìîòðåíèå (êîãî, êàê íå ïðèíöåïñà!) âîïðîñ î òîì, êàêèå èìåííî ñûíîâüÿ è äî÷åðè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ äîñòîéíû âêëþ÷åíèÿ â ýòó êîìïîçèöèþ ðîäñòâåííèêîâ. Òàê, ó Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ îñòàëèñü ñûíîâüÿ Íåðîí, Äðóç è Ãàé (Êàëèãóëà), äî÷åðè Àãðèïïèíà Ìëàäøàÿ, Þëèÿ Äðóçèëëà è Þëèÿ Ëèâèëëà. Íî ó íåãî áûëè è äðóãèå äåòè, íå äîæèâøèå äî 19 ã. í. ý.: âî-ïåðâûõ, Òèáåðèé Þëèé Öåçàðü, óìåðøèé ìëàäåíöåì â 9 ã. í. ý., çàòåì ñûí, óìåðøèé îêîëî 10 ã. í. ý., èìÿ êîòîðîãî îñòàåòñÿ íåèçâåñòíûì, íàêîíåö, Ãàé Þëèé Öåçàðü, óìåðøèé â 12 ã. í. ý. Ñð.: Kienast D. Op. cit. S. 81. 62 Êîìèöèè 18 ã. í. ý., ðóêîâîäñòâóÿñü èíèöèàòèâîé Òèáåðèÿ è ñåíàòà, ñîãëàñèëèñü ñ ïðèñâîåíèåì Ãåðìàíèêó Öåçàðþ âòîðîé ïîñëå Òèáåðèÿ âëàñòè â âîñòî÷íûõ ïðîâèíöèÿõ Ðèìà, êîòîðóþ ìîæíî îáîçíà÷èòü êàê imperium proconsulare maius. Ðàçíîãëàñèÿ êàñàòåëüíî êðóãà çàäà÷ è îáúåìà äàííîé

166


à íà ëèöåâîé ÷àñòè åå àðêè âûñåêóò íàäïèñü ñ ïåðå÷èñëåíèåì ñîâåðøåííûõ èì äåÿíèé. Òðåòüþ àðêó âîçäâèãíóò ëèáî ó ðåêè Ðåéí, ëèáî ðÿäîì ñ òåì êóðãàíîì, êîòîðûé öåëîå âîéñêî, ïûëàÿ ðâåíèåì, ñòàëî , ïîëîæèâ íà÷àëî ïî ñîáñòâåííîìó ïî÷èíó, à çàòåì ïî ñîèçâîëåíèþ áîæåñòâåííîãî Àâãóñòà ïîëíîñòüþ çàêîí÷èâ. Ïîòîì íàä ýòîé àðêîé âîçâåäóò ñòàòóþ Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, ïðèíèìàþùåãî âîèíñêèå çíàìåíà ó ãåðìàíöåâ63 ; è ïðåäïèøóò (30) êàê ãàëëàì, òàê è ãåðìàíöàì, ÷òî îáèòàþò ïî ñþ ñòîðîíó Ðåéíà, îáùèíû êîèõ ïðèîáðåëè ãðàæäàíñòâî ïî óêàçàíèþ áîæåñòâåííîãî Àâãóñòà, âåðøèòü êóëüò ó êóðãàíà Äðóçà64 ÷òîá íà òîì æå ìåñòå îíè îôèöèàëüíî òâîðèëè åùå îäíè ïîäîáíûå ïîìèíàëüíûå æåðòâû—åæåãîäíî, â òîò äåíü, êîãäà âñòðåòèë êîí÷èíó Ãåðìàíèê Öåçàðü è òîãäà, êîãäà îí â êðàþ òîì áûâàë, ãäå íàõîäèòñÿ ýòîò êóðãàí. Âîéñêî â ïîõîäå è íà çèìîâêàõ îòìå÷àåò äåíü ðîæäåíèÿ Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ65: â äåíü ýòîò ïðîõîäèò òîðæåñòâåííûì ìàðøåì îíî ÷åðåç àðêó ýòó, âîçâåäåííóþ ñîãëàñíî äàííîìó ïîñòàíîâëåíèþ ñåíàòà. (35) Ïîñòàíîâëåíî òàêæå, ïóñòü óñòàíîâÿò ìîíóìåíò íà âå÷íóþ ïàìÿòü î Ãåðìàíèêå Öåçàðå â Àíòèîõèè, íà ôîðóìå, ãäå òåëî Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ áûëî ïðåäàíî êðåìàöèè, èëè æå â èíîì, áîëåå ïîäõîäÿùåì ìåñòå, êàêîâîå óêàæåò Òèáåðèé Öåçàðü Àâãóñò, à ðàâíî è â Äàôíå, ãäå Ãåðìàíèê Öåçàðü èñïóñòèë äóõ, ïîñòðîÿò ìðàìîðíûé ïîñòàìåíò66...

âëàñòè ïðèâåëè ýòîãî «ïðîêîíñóëà Âîñòîêà» ê êîíôëèêòó ñ âîëåé ïðèíöåïñà è äàæå ê ïóáëè÷íîìó ïîðèöàíèþ ñ åãî ñòîðîíû. Ñð.: Tac. Ann. II.43.1: permissae Germanico provinciae quae mari dividuntur...; ibid. II.59; III.12.1; Suet. Tib. 52.2; ScCnP 30 sq.: a principe nostro ex auctoritate huius orrdinis ad rerum transmarinarum...; ibid. 33–36: adlect(us) pro co(n)s(ule) et ei pro co(n)s(ule), de quo lex ad populum lata esset, ut in quamcumq(ue) provinciam venisset, maius ei imperium quam ei qui eam provinciam proco(n)s(ule) optineret, esset, dum in omni re maius imperium Ti.Caesari Aug(usto) quam Germanico Caesari esset... Ïîäð.: L E B E K W.D. Der Proconsulat des Germanicus und die Auctoritas des Senats: Tab. Siar. Frg. I 22–24 // ZPE. 1991. Bd 87. S. 103–124. 63 Èç òðåõ âîèíñêèõ çíàìåí Ðèìà, êîòîðûå áûëè çàõâà÷åíû ãåðìàíöàìè â 9 ã. í. ý., Ãåðìàíèêó óäàëîñü âåðíóòü äâà. Ñð.: Tac. Ann. II.25.1 sq.; Dio. LX.8.7. 64 Äðóç Ñòàðøèé, ðîäíîé îòåö Ãåðìàíèêà, óìåð â ñàìîì êîíöå 9 ã. äî í. ý. â Ãåðìàíèè. Íà òåððèòîðèè, êîòîðóþ çàíèìàåò òåïåðü ã. Ìàéíö, åìó áûë âîçäâèãíóò êåíîòàô, íî ïîãðåáëè åãî â ìàâçîëåå Àâãóñòà. K IENAST D. Op. cit. S. 68–69. 65 Ãåðìàíèê Öåçàðü ðîäèëñÿ 24 ìàÿ 15 ã. äî í. ý. EJ 49. 66 Ò. å. â ïðåäìåñòüå Àíòèîõèè, ãäå òÿæåëî áîëüíîé Ãåðìàíèê ïðîâåë ñâîè ïîñëåäíèå äíè. Ñð.: Strabo. XVI. II.6 (C 750); Tac. Ann. II.69–73; 83.2.

167


Ôðàãìåíò II, êîë. a ... È åæåãîäíî ïóñòü â øåñòîé äåíü îêòÿáðÿ ïðåä èäàìè67, íà òîì àëòàðå, ÷òî íàõîäèòñÿ ïîäëå ãðîáíèöû, êóäà êîñòè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ áûëè ïîëîæåíû, ñëóæèòåëè ñîäàëû-àâãóñòàëû îôèöèàëüíî åãî ìàíàì æåðòâû ïðåäëîæàò, â òåìíûå òîãè îäåòûå, â êîèõ ïðèíÿòî ó íèõ çàêîí áëþñòè êàê çåìíîé, òàê è ãîðíèé; äíåì æå òåì â òîãàõ îáû÷íûõ òîò âåðøèòñÿ îáðÿä, â êîòîðîì (5) îôèöèàëüíî â ïîìèíîâåíèå æåðòâóþò ìàíàì Ãàÿ è Ëóöèÿ Öåçàðåé, è áëèç òîé ãðîáíèöû îáåëèñê ïîñòàâÿò áðîíçîâûé, à íà íåì âûðåæóò íàñòîÿùåå ïîñòàíîâëåíèå ñåíàòà, ïîäîáíî òîìó, êàê âûðåçàíû òå ñåíàòñêèå ïîñòàíîâëåíèÿ, êîòîðûå èçäàíû â ÷åñòü Ãàÿ è Ëóöèÿ Öåçàðåé, äàáû íèêàêîé âàæíûé ñïîð â äåíü ýòîò îôèöèàëüíî ó ìàãèñòðàòà íàðîäà ðèìñêîãî íå ðàçðåøàëñÿ, íå âåëèñü áû äåëà, à ðàâíî íå çàêëþ÷àëèñü áû è ïîìîëâêè ó òåõ , ÷òî îòâå÷àþò çà ñóäîãîâîðåíèå â ìóíèöèïèè èëè â êîëîíèÿõ ðèìñêèõ ãðàæäàí; (10) äàáû íèêòî íè äîëãîâ íå âçèìàë íè äåíåã âçàéìû íå äàâàë, íå óñòðàèâàëèñü áû íè ïðàçäíåñòâà â äåíü ýòîò, íå íàçíà÷àëîñü áû è çðåëèùå âñÿêîå68. È ïóñòü Àâãóñòàëèè, ïðàçäíåñòâà íà ïîäìîñòêàõ, ÷òî äåíü øåñòîé îêòÿáðÿ ïåðåä èäàìè ... ðàíåå îáû÷íî óñòðàèâàëèñü, ïóñòü íà÷èíàþòñÿ â äåíü ïÿòûé ïðåä èäàìè, ÷òîáû âñëåäñòâèå ïåðåñòàíîâêè çàâåðøàþùèì äíåì ñöåíè÷åñêèõ çðåëèù ñòàë äåíü, ïðåäøåñòâóþùèé òîìó, â êîòîðûé ðàññòàëñÿ ñ æèçíüþ Ãåðìàíèê Öåçàðü69. Ôðàãìåíò II, êîë. b ... îò èìåíè ïëåáååâ Òèáåðèþ Öåçàðþ Àâãóñòó, ïðèíöåïñó ñâîåìó ñåíàò âîçäàåò áëàãîäàðíîñòü... ïîòîìó êàê áóäíè è äàæå ïðàçäíè÷íûå äíè äåêàáðÿ ìåñÿöà óïîòðåáèë îí íà òî, ÷òîáû ñìÿã÷èòü ãîðå ïëåáååâ è, (5) îáðàòèâøèñü ñ óâåùåâàíèÿìè, ñòåíàþùèõ èõ óòåøèë. Ïëåáååâ òàêæå ñåíàò ïðèâåòñòâóåò è ïðåäàííîñòü èõ îäîáðÿåò, ïîòîìó êàê îïëàêàòü ñòðåìÿñü Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ çàøóìåëè óñåðäñòâóÿ ãîðîäñêèå òðèáû è ñåëüñêèå, òàê ÷òî ïëåáåè ñòàòóè, ðàç ýòî ñîñëîâèå ðåøèëî, îáåùàëè70. È ïîýòîìó ñåíàò ñîãëàñåí: ïóñòü ñòîëüêî 67

Ò. å. 10 îêòÿáðÿ 19 ã. í. ý. Ñì. ïðèì. 16. Ñì. ïðèì. 20. 69 Ìåìîðèàëüíûå Ludi Augustales scaenici îôîðìèëèñü â 14 ã. í. ý. è ïðîâîäèëèñü ñ 5 ïî 11 îêòÿáðÿ. Ó ýòîãî ïðàçäíåñòâà áûë ïðåäøåñòâåííèê— ludi pro salute Augusti. Òåïåðü, 10 îêòÿáðÿ, íîâûå ludi ñîâïàëè ñ äíåì ñìåðòè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ. Ñåíàò ïåðåíåñ èõ îòêðûòèå íà äâà äíÿ íàçàä, òàê ÷òî èõ ñëåäîâàëî íà÷èíàòü 3, à çàêàí÷èâàòü 9 îêòÿáðÿ. Ñð.: Tac. Ànn. I.15.2; I.54.1; TH 50–51; EJ 53; L EBECK W. Op. cit. S. 62, n. 5; W EINSTOCK S. Divus Iulius. Oxford, 1971. P. 316 sq. 70 Â áóäóùåì ãîäó ñåíàò ñòîëêíåòñÿ ñ íåîáõîäèìîñòüþ ïîõâàëèòü ïëåáååâ 68

168


ñòàòóé ... Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ â òðèóìôàëüíîì îáëà÷åíèè îò ãîðîäñêèõ ïëåáååâ ... ïîñòàâÿò â òåõ îáùåñòâåííûõ ìåñòàõ, ãäå áîæåñòâåííûé Àâãóñò (10) è íàðîä ðèìñêèé .... óñòàíîâèëè, ñ íàäïèñüþ îò ãîðîäñêèõ ïëåáååâ òðèäöàòè ïÿòè òðèá. Ïîñòàíîâëåíî òàêæå, òîðæåñòâåííîå îáðàùåíèå, ñ êîèì ïî îáû÷àþ ñâîåìó Òèáåðèé Öåçàðü Àâãóñò â äåíü ñåìíàäöàòûé ïðåä êàëåíäàìè ÿíâàðñêèìè â ïîõâàëó Ãåðìàíèêó, ñûíó ñâîåìó, âûñòóïèë71, âûðåçàííîå íà áðîíçå, óêðåïÿò â îáùåñòâåííîì ìåñòå, äà â òàêîì, êàêîå îí ñàì óêàæåò. È áûëî áû áîëåå ñïðàâåäëèâûì, åñëè áû â áóäóùåì, ïîëàãàåò ñåíàò, îò èñêðåííèõ ïîðûâîâ Òèáåðèÿ Öåçàðÿ Àâãóñòà è Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, ñûíà åãî, ïîõâàëüíûõ (15) ñëîâ ñîõðàíèëîñü áû íå áîëüøå, ÷åì èñòèííîãî ñâèäåòåëüñòâà î æèçíè è äîáëåñòè öåëîãî ñîñëîâèÿ; â òîì æå ïèñüìåííîì îáðàùåíèè ïîäòâåðäèë òî, ïåðåäàåòñÿ íà âå÷íóþ ïàìÿòü, è îí ñàì íå õîòåë áû ñêðûâàòü , ðàññóäèâ, ÷òî ñòàíóò ïîëåçíûìè äëÿ þíîøåñòâà, ó äåòåé è ïîòîìêîâ íàøèõ72 . È çàòåì, äàáû áëàãî÷åñòèå Äðóçà Öåçàðÿ áûëî áîëåå íàãëÿäíûì, ïîñòàíîâëåíî, ïóñòü âûðåæóò îáðàùåíèå, êîòîðîå îí çà÷èòàë ïåðåä ñåíàòîì, è â òîì ìåñòå çàêðåïÿò, êàêîå îïðåäåëèë äëÿ íåãî îòåö åãî. (20) È ïîòîì íàñòîÿùåå ïîñòàíîâëåíèå ñåíàòà âûðåæóò íà áðîíçå âìåñòå ñ òåì ïîñòàíîâëåíèåì ñåíàòà, ÷òî èçäàíî â äåíü ñåìíàäöàòûé ïåðåä ÿíâàðñêèìè êàëåíäàìè, à áðîíçîâóþ ïëèòó åãî çàêðåïÿò íà Ïàëàòèíå, â ïîðòèêå, ÷òî ó õðàìà Àïîëëîíà, ãäå ñîáèðàåòñÿ ñåíàò. Òàêæå ñåíàò æåëàåò è, ðàâíûì îáðàçîì, ïîñòàíîâëÿåò, äàáû ïðîÿâëåíèå áëàãî÷åñòèÿ âñåõ ñîñëîâèé ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê Àâãóñòîâó äîìó è ñîãëàñèÿ âñåõ ãðàæäàí â ñòðåìëåíèè ïî÷òèòü ïàìÿòü Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ áûëè íå ñòîëü òðóäíûìè, ïóñòü êîíñóëû äàííîå ïîñòàíîâëåíèå ñåíàòà èçëîæàò â ñâîåì ýäèêòå è ðàñïîðÿäÿòñÿ, ìàãèñòðàò çà î÷åðåäíîé õîëåðè÷åñêèé âûïàä. Ñð.: ScCnP 155–159. ×òîáû ñîñòàâèòü ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î íàïðÿæåííîñòè, îêðóæàâøåé ðàáîòó êóðèè, âàæíî âûäåëèòü êðàéíîñòè â ïîâåäåíèè ïóáëèêè: ïûëàÿ ëþáîâüþ îíà ñòðåìèòñÿ óñòàâèòü ïîðòðåòàìè êóìèðà âåñü Ðèì, à çàäûõàÿñü îò íåíàâèñòè óíè÷òîæàåò âñÿêîå îëèöåòâîðåíèå òîãî, êòî ñòàë îáúåêòîì åå êëîêî÷óùåãî ãíåâà. Ñð.: Tac. Ann. III.14.3; Sen. De tranq. anim. XI. 11–12; Iuv. Sat. X.61–68. 71 Ïðèíöåïñ âûñòóïèë ñ ïîìèíàëüíîé ðå÷üþ 16 äåêàáðÿ 19 ã. í. ý. Îïûò ïîäîáíûõ îáðàùåíèé, êîòîðûé îí íà÷àë ïðèîáðåòàòü ñ äåâÿòè ëåò, áûë ó íåãî ñîâñåì íåìàëûé. Ñð.: Suet. Tib. 6.4; 32.1. Êîãäà, íàïðèìåð, âî 2 ã. í. ý. óìåð Ëóöèé Öåçàðü, Òèáåðèé äàæå ñî÷èíèë íà åãî êîí÷èíó carmen lyricum. Â ñåíòÿáðå 14 ã. í. ý. îí îáðàòèëñÿ ê ïóáëèêå ñ laudatio ïàìÿòè Àâãóñòà. Idem. Tib. 23; 70.2; Aug. 100.3. 72 ...et ipse se velle non dissimulare eodem libello testatus esset, et esse utile iuventuti liberorum postero-rumque nostrorum... Â SC âêëþ÷àåòñÿ oratio principis obliqua. Òèáåðèé â 19–20 ãã. í. ý. ïðîèçíåñ íåñêîëüêî orationes ïî ïîâîäó ñìåðòè Ãåðìàíèêà è ðàññëåäîâàíèÿ åå îáñòîÿòåëüñòâ. Èç íèõ íå ìåíåå äâóõ áûëè âûðåçàíû íà áðîíçå è çàêðåïëåíû â ëþäíûõ ìåñòàõ. Ñð.: ScCnP 169–172.

169


è ïîñëû ìóíèöèïèåâ è (25) êîëîíèé ïåðåäàëè êîïèþ â ìóíèöèïèè è êîëîíèè Èòàëèè, è â òå êîëîíèè, êîòîðûå íàõîäÿòñÿ â ïðîâèíöèÿõ, è òå, êòî îáëàäàåò âëàñòüþ â ïðîâèíöèÿõ ñäåëàþò ïðàâèëüíî è êàê ïîëàãàåòñÿ, åñëè ïîñòàðàþòñÿ, ÷òîáû ýòî ïîñòàíîâëåíèå ñåíàòà ðàçìåùàëîñü â íàèáîëåå ëþäíîì ìåñòå. È ïóñòü èçáðàííûå êîíñóëû Ìàðê Ìåññàëà è Ìàðê Àâðåëèé Êîòòà Ìàêñèì, âçÿâøèñü çà äåëî ïåðâûìè èç ìàãèñòðàòîâ, à òàêæå â áëèæàéøèé ñðîê, ïîëüçóÿñü íàäëåæàùåé âëàñòüþ, íå îòêëàäûâàÿ íà ïåðèîä äâóõ èëè òðåõ ðûíî÷íûõ äíåé, ïîçàáîòÿòñÿ îáðàòèòüñÿ ê íàðîäó ñ ïðîåêòîì çàêîíà î (30) ïî÷åñòÿõ Ãåðìàíèêó73. Ïîñòàíîâèëè. Â ñåíàòå ïðèñóòñòâîâàëî äâåñòè âîñåìüäåñÿò ïÿòü . Íàñòîÿùåå ïîñòàíîâëåíèå ñåíàò óòâåðäèë, âûñëóøàâ ðåôåðåíòà äâàæäû. Ôðàãìåíò II, êîë. c ... È ïóñòü áóäóò èçâàÿíû îòäåëàííûå ñëîíîâîé êîñòüþ äâå êîííûå ñòàòóè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, êîòîðûå ïîñòàâÿò â õðàìå Êîíêîðäèè îêîëî ñòàòóé Ãàÿ è Ëóöèÿ Öåçàðåé, ñûíîâåé áîæåñòâåííîãî Àâãóñòà, è îòêóäà èõ âûíîñÿò âî ãëàâå òîðæåñòâåííîé ïðîöåññèè â öèðêå íà (5) ïðàçäíåñòâàõ Âèêòîðèè Öåçàðÿ ... ïðàçäíåñòâàõ áîæåñòâåííîãî Àâãóñòà, íà ïðàçäíåñòâàõ ... è ïëåáåéñêèõ ïðàçäíåñòâàõ, è íà ïðàçäíåñòâàõ â ÷åñòü ðîæäåíèÿ Òèáåðèÿ Öåçàðÿ Àâãóñòà74, è êîííûå ñòàòóè ýòè, ïîäëåæàùèå çàòåì âîçâðàùåíèþ íà ìåñòî, óñòàíîâÿò â õðàìå Êîíêîðäèè. È âñÿêèé ðàç, êîãäà êòî-òî ñòàíåò ïðîâîäèòü ïðàçäíåñòâà, ÷òî óêàçàíû âûøå, ïóñòü îí ýòè îòäåëàííûå ñëîíîâîé êîñòüþ êîííûå ñòàòóè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ, êàêîâûå íà îñíîâàíèè íàñòîÿùåãî çàïðîñà áóäóò (10) , âûíîñèò âî ãëàâå òîðæåñòâåííîé ïðîöåññèè â öèðêå è ïîçàáîòèòñÿ î òîì, ÷òîáû îíè, ïîñòàâëåííûå, õðàíèëèñü â õðàìå Êîíêîðäèè. ... È ïóñòü íà Ïàëàòèíå, â ïîðòèêå ó õðàìà Àïîëëîíà, ãäå îáûêíîâåííî çàñåäàåò ñåíàò, ñðåäè ñòàòóé ìóæåé âûäàþùèõñÿ äàðîâàíèé, íàä êàïèòåëÿìè êîëîíí åãî êðîâëè, ïîä êîòîðîé óêðûòî èçîáðàæåíèå Àïîëëîíà, óñòàíîâÿò ñòàòóè Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ (15) è åãî ðîäíîãî îòöà Äðóçà Ãåðìàíèêà, áðàòà Òèáåðèÿ Öåçàðÿ Àâãóñòà, êîòîðûé è ñàì áûë ìóæåì âûäàþùåãîñÿ êðàñíîðå÷èÿ. È ïóñòü ñàëèè íà ñëàâíóþ ïàìÿòü âêëþ÷àò èìÿ Ãåðìàíèêà Öåçàðÿ â ïåñíè ñâîè, â êîèõ ÷åñòü 73 74

Ñì. ïðèì. 32. Òèáåðèé ðîäèëñÿ 16 íîÿáðÿ 42 ã. äî í. ý., íî äåíü åãî ðîæäåíèÿ áûë âêëþ÷åí â ðèìñêèå ãîñóäàðñòâåííûå ôàñòû íå ðàíåå 4 ã. í. ý., êîãäà áóäóùèé ïðèíöåïñ áûë óñûíîâëåí Àâãóñòîì. Ñàìè æå ludi natales Òèáåðèÿ ìîãëè îôîðìèòüñÿ ëèøü ñ îñåíè 14 ã. í. ý., êîãäà ïðèøëîñü ðåøàòü çàäà÷ó âûäåëåíèÿ äíÿ ðîæäåíèÿ ïðèíöåïñà äëÿ îñîáîãî ïðàçäíèêà. Ñð.: Suet. Tib. 26.1; EJ 54. S CHR ÖMBGES P. Op. cit. S. 37.

170


ïîëîæåíî âîçäàâàòü Ãàþ, à òàêæå Ëóöèþ Öåçàðÿì, áðàòüÿì Òèáåðèÿ (20) Öåçàðÿ Àâãóñòà. È ïóñòü ê äåñÿòè öåíòóðèÿì Öåçàðåé, â êîèõ ïðèíÿòî ãîëîñîâàòü, íàìå÷àÿ íà êîíñóëîâ è ïðåòîðîâ, äîáàâÿò75...

TABULA SIARENSISAND TWO ACTS OF THE SENATE IN MEMORY OF GERMANICUS CAESAR Pavel Kniazev Tabula Siarensis found in the early eighties of the 20th century in Spain has been little known in Russia until recently. In the article this important sample of the Roman religious and political culture (19 AD) is presented to the attention of every interested reader. A brief physical characteristic of the plate is given, the Latin text of the document and its translation into Russian are provided. The article reconstructs the formation history of two Senate’s decrees engraved on the bronze plates of the Tabula, collates the purposes of the enactment of the decrees in memory of Germanicus Caesar, analyses their subject meaning. To gain these results the order and some peculiarities of the Senate’s procedures in December, 19 AD are examined, as well as the substance of the terms iustitium, dies religiosus in the context of the Roman cult of the dead and posthumous glorification of the people familiar to the divus Augustus. The article proves that iustitium in memory of Germanicus was declared by the officials considerably late. On expiring of dies denicales the state mourning was terminated, but after a definite interval declared again. While Senatus consultum de Cn. Pisone patre (20 AD) expresses the pattern judiciary reaction of Rome to the fact of the derogation of its “mightiness”, the memorial decrees of Tabula Siarensis became an excessive response of the Senate to the cruelty of the gods who “reft away” from the citizens their really soughtafter leader. The redundancy of such response caused the quick avoidance of the deep mourning in memory of Germanicus which was introduced after the “religious days” in memory of Octavianus Augustus’ sons. The work is based on the critical issue of the Tabula texts edited by A. Sánchez-Ostiz and published in 1999.

75

Ïðîäîëæåíèå SC â «Òàáëèöå èç Ãåáû». Ñì. ïðèì. 5.

171

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÞÂÅÍÀË: ÎÑÎÁÅÍÍÎÑÒÈ ÂÛÐÀÆÅÍÈß ÑÒÎÈ×ÅÑÊÎÉ ÀÍÒÐÎÏÎËÎÃÈÈ Â ÐÈÌÑÊÎÉ ÑÀÒÈÐÅ Í. Ã. Ñèíàãîâà (Åêàòåðèíáóðã) Ôèëîñîôñêî-àíòðîïîëîãè÷åñêèå èäåè ïðåäñòàâëåíû â ðàçíûõ æàíðàõ ðèìñêîé ëèòåðàòóðû. Â ýòîì ñìûñëå ñàòèðà ðèìëÿí ÿâëÿåòñÿ íàñòîÿùèì ó÷åáíèêîì ïîïóëÿðíîé ôèëîñîôñêîé àíòðîïîëîãèè. Íî â èñòîðèêîôèëîñîôñêèõ ðàáîòàõ ìû íàõîäèì ëèøü îòäåëüíûå ññûëêè íà ýòî îáñòîÿòåëüñòâî, ÷òî îòíîñèòñÿ è ê òâîð÷åñòâó Þâåíàëà. Ðàññìîòðèì åãî îáùèå ïîëîæåíèÿ, êàñàþùèåñÿ ïîíèìàíèÿ ÷åëîâåêà. Þâåíàë çàâåðøàåò ðÿä ëàòèíñêèõ êëàññèêîâ ñàòèðû, â ÷èñëî êîòîðûõ âõîäÿò Ëóöèëèé, Ãîðàöèé, Ïåðñèé. Þâåíàë íàïèñàë ïÿòü êíèã ñâîèõ ñàòèð âî âðåìåíà èìïåðàòîðîâ Òðàÿíà è Àäðèàíà. Íå îòíîñÿ ñåáÿ ê ïðèâåðæåíöàì êàêîé-ëèáî îäíîé ôèëîñîôñêîé äîêòðèíû, ñàòèðèê ñòðåìèëñÿ ê óíèâåðñàëüíîìó ïîäõîäó â ïîíèìàíèè ÷åëîâåêà è ÷åëîâå÷íîñòè, íî âñå æå ñêëîíÿëñÿ ê òðàäèöèîííî ïðåîáëàäàþùåìó ñðåäè ðèìñêèõ ôèëîñîôîâ è îáùåñòâåííûõ äåÿòåëåé ñòîè÷åñêîìó ó÷åíèþ. Ìîòèâ, çàñòàâèâøèé åãî ïèñàòü ñàòèðû, «ñäåëàâøèé òðóäíûì èõ íå íàïèñàòü» (I.22)1, è ñòàâøèé îäíîâðåìåííî èõ ãëàâíîé òåìîé,— âïîëíå ôèëîñîôñêèé: óæàñíóâøàÿ åãî ìîðàëüíàÿ ïðîïàñòü ìåæäó äîëæíûì è ñóùèì (I.1–171). Â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ ýòèì Þâåíàë è ñòðîèò ñâîþ «ýòè÷åñêóþ» àíòðîïîëîãèþ, îñíîâàííóþ íà äåëåíèè ðîäà ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî íà äâå îáîñîáëåííûå ãðóïïû: íà ÷åëîâå÷íûõ ëþäåé, òî åñòü äîáðîäåòåëüíûõ è äîáëåñòíî êóëüòèâèðóþùèõ ðàçóì, êàê åäèíñòâåííîå íà÷àëî, ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåå â «ïðèðîäå» ÷åëîâåêà áëàãó, è ïîðîäó ëþäåé, âíåøíå íàïîìèíàþùèõ åùå ÷åëîâåêà, íî, ïî ñóùåñòâó, óæå íå ÿâëÿþùèõñÿ òàêîâûìè ïî ïðè÷èíå ñâîåãî âûðîæäåíèÿ. Ïîñëåäíèå íå ìîãóò áûòü îòíåñåíû äàæå ê çâåðÿì, òàê êàê ìíîãî õóæå èõ ïîðîäû (XV.1– 174). Ñîðòèðóÿ ëþäåé òàêèì îáðàçîì, Þâåíàë èãíîðèðóåò âñå êàòåãî1

Äëÿ íàïèñàíèÿ ñòàòüè áûëè èñïîëüçîâàíû ñëåäóþùèå èçäàíèÿ ñàòèð Þâåíàëà: Ðèìñêàÿ ñàòèðà. Ïåð. ñ ëàò. Ì.: Õóäîæ. ëèò., 1989. Ñ. 241–340; Oeuvres complétes de Juvénel et de Perse. Paris: Garnier frères, 1863. P. 1–202 (â òåêñòå óêàçûâàåòñÿ íîìåð ñàòèðû è ñòðîêè).

Þâåíàë: ñòîè÷åñêàÿ àíòðîïîëîãèÿ

ðèè, êðîìå ìîðàëüíûõ. Îí âñëåä çà Ëóêèàíîì è åãî îëèöåòâîðåííîé Ñòîåé ìîã áû ïîâòîðèòü: «Âåñü âîïðîñ ñâîäèòñÿ ñåé÷àñ ê òîìó, ñëåäóåò ëè æèòü ïîäîáíî ñâèíüÿì, ïðèãíóâøèñü ê çåìëå è íå ðàçìûøëÿÿ íè î ÷åì, äîñòîéíîì âîñïèòàííîãî è ðàçâèòîãî ÷åëîâåêà, èëè ñ÷èòàòü ïðèÿòíûì õîðîøèé îáðàç æèçíè» (Luc. Bis accus. 20). Èòàê, ìû âèäèì âïîëíå ñòîè÷åñêîå ïðîòèâîïîñòàâëåíèå äâóõ òèïîâ ëþäåé: ñ îäíîé ñòîðîíû, òå, ÷òî «ñïîñîáíû âåðíûå áëàãà ïîçíàòü (dignoscere possunt | Vera bona)» (X.2 sq.), ñ äðóãîé—îòêëîíèâøèåñÿ, îòïàâøèå â «òóìàí çàáëóæäåíèé (Erroris nebula)» (X.4). Âî âñåîáùíîñòè òàêîãî ðàçäåëåíèÿ ÷åëîâå÷åñòâà Þâåíàë íèñêîëüêî íå ñîìíåâàëñÿ. «Âñþäó, âî âñÿêîé ñòðàíå», íà÷èíàÿ îò áåðåãîâ Àòëàíòèêè è äî áåðåãîâ Ãàíãà, âñòðå÷àþòñÿ «íåìíîãèå (pauci)» (X.1 sq.), íåçíà÷èòåëüíîå ÷èñëî êîòîðûõ âûðàæåíî èì àôîðèñòè÷åñêè ãðîòåñêíî: èõ «ìåíüøå, ÷åì âõîäîâ | Â Ôèâû—èëü óñòüåâ îáèëüíîãî Íèëà» (XIII.26 sq.). Òîëüêî îíè îòëè÷àþò âåðíûå áëàãà îò ëîæíûõ—«íåìíîãèå áëàãîðîäíûå, ÷åñòíûå (Rari quippe boni)» (XIII.26). Âñå îñòàëüíûå ïðåäñòàâèòåëè ðîäà ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî íå ñïîñîáíû ê òàêîìó ïîçíàíèþ, îáåñïå÷èâàþùåìó «óçêèé ïóòü ê ñïîêîéñòâèþ æèçíè» (X.363 sq.), òàê êàê íå îáëàäàþò íåêèì êà÷åñòâîì, ïîçâîëÿþùèì ñáðîñèòü òóìàí çàáëóæäåíèé. Êà÷åñòâî ýòî Þâåíàë ïîñòóëèðóåò òàêæå â ïîëíîì ñîãëàñèè ñ îáùåé ñòîè÷åñêîé ïàðàäèãìîé: «Semita certe | Tranquillae per virtutem patet unica» (X.363 sq.). Ïî êàêîé æå ïðè÷èíå ñòàðèííàÿ ãðå÷åñêàÿ «äîáðîäåòåëü» (arete), îíà æå ñòàðîðèìñêàÿ virtus (äîáëåñòü), òàê ðåäêà â ÷åëîâå÷åñêîé ïîðîäå, åñëè îáëàäàíèå åþ «ïîáåäó äàåò íàä ñóäüáîé» (XIII.20) è äåëàåò «ñ÷àñòëèâûì (felices)» (XIII.21)? Âûâîä Þâåíàëà áîëåå ÷åì íåóòåøèòåëåí. Îêàçûâàåòñÿ, äåëî íå â òîì, ÷òî äîáðîäåòåëü òðóäíî äîñòèæèìà, ïîòîìó ÷òî ñïîñîá, êàê åþ îâëàäåòü, èçëîæåí â ôèëîñîôñêèõ êíèãàõ, è îíà êàê «ìóäðîñòü (sapientia)» (X.20), êàê «ïîáåäèòåëüíèöà ñóäüáû (victrix Fortunae)» (X.20) äîñòóïíà òîëüêî ïîñâÿùåííûì. Ñàìà æèçíü ìîæåò íàó÷èòü ÷åëîâåêà ìóäðîñòè áûòü ñ÷àñòëèâûì (XIII.21 sq.). Ïóñòü ýòî ðàçíûå ñòåïåíè èëè ñòàäèè äîáðîäåòåëè, íî è ìóäðåö, ïðîñâåùåííûé ôèëîñîôñêèì çíàíèåì, è ìóäðåö-ïðîñòàê, åñëè äîïóñòèìî òàê âûðàçèòüñÿ, â îäíîì ðàâíû: «óìåþò æèçíè íåâçãîäû ñíîñèòü è òÿæåëîãî èõ ÿðìà íå ñòàðàþòñÿ ñáðîñèòü» (XIII.20–22). Â ýòîì-òî îòíîøåíèè ê æèçíè è ñîñòîèò ñàìî ñóùåñòâî ôèëîñîôñêîé ïðîáëåìû ìóäðîñòè è äîáðîäåòåëè. Íî èìåííî ïðîòèâ ýòîãî òåçèñà íåìåäëåííî âîññòàåò êàæäûé èç «ìíîãèõ, îòïàâøèõ â òóìàí çàáëóæäåíèé (illis multum diversa, remota | Erroris nebula)» (X.3 sq.). Ýòîò èç «ìíîãèõ» ïîëàãàåò, ÷òî åìó íå îñòàâëÿþò âûáîðà: «Çíà÷èò, íåëüçÿ è æåëàíèé èìåòü?» (X.346). Çíà÷èò, åìó îñòàþòñÿ òîëüêî «æåñòîêèå òðóäû (saevos labures)», «Ãåðêóëåñà òÿæêèå ðàáîòû» (X.361). Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ìóäðîñòü, çàêëþ÷àþùàÿñÿ â ïðåäïî÷òåíèè «òðóäîâ», îáùåäîñòóïíà. Íî ìîæåò ëè îíà áûòü ñêîëüêî-íèáóäü ïðèâëåêàòåëüíà äëÿ ÷åëîâåêà îáûêíîâåííîãî? 173

Í. Ã. Ñèíàãîâà

Çäåñü ìû ñòàëêèâàåìñÿ ñî ñïåöèôè÷åñêîé îñîáåííîñòüþ èìåííî þâåíàëîâà ïîäõîäà ê ÷åëîâåêó, êîòîðóþ ìû îïèñàëè â çàìåòêå, ïîñâÿùåííîé IV ñàòèðå Þâåíàëà2. Îíà çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â òîì, ÷òî íðàâñòâåííîôèëîñîôñêèå ðåïîðòàæè èç «âðåìåíè íåíàñòüÿ (tristes hac tempestate)» (VII.2)—òàê îí ñàì íàçûâàåò ñâîå âðåìÿ, ïåðèîä èñòîðèè Ðèìà îò Íåðîíà äî Àäðèàíà (98–120 ãã. í. ý.)—ïîñòîÿííî ïðîåöèðóþòñÿ íà øêàëó ðàçâèòèÿ ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî îáùåñòâà â öåëîì. Èñòîðèêî-ñîöèîëîãè÷åñêîå èçìåðåíèå, ôèëîñîôèÿ èñòîðèè ñòàíîâèòñÿ ñàìûì ãëóáîêèì îñíîâàíèåì åãî ôèëîñîôñêîé àíòðîïîëîãèè. Þâåíàë ïðèäåðæèâàåòñÿ ïîíèìàíèÿ èñòîðèè ÷åëîâå÷åñòâà êàê ðåãðåññà îò «çîëîòîãî âåêà» ê «ñåðåáðÿíîìó» è «æåëåçíîìó», è, íàêîíåö, ê òîìó, ÷òî «òåïåðü», «÷òî ïîõóæå æåëåçíîãî âåêà» (V.13; 28–30), è ÷åìó «Äàæå ïðèðîäà ñàìà íå íàøëà èìåíè | È íå ñóìåëà íàçâàòü ïî êàêîìó-íèáóäü èç ìåòàëëîâ» (V.28–30). Ïîäîáíûé ôèëîñîôñêèé ïîäõîä ê èñòîðèè ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî ðîäà âåäåò ñâîå íà÷àëî îò Ãåñèîäà. Äàííàÿ êîíöåïöèÿ èñòîðèè è ñòàíîâèòñÿ îñíîâîé îáúÿñíåíèÿ äâóõ òèïîâ ëþäåé. Þâåíàë âûäåëÿåò òèï ÷åëîâåêà «íå ïðîòèâíîãî ïðèðîäå (Nunquam aliud natura, aluid sapientia dicit)» (XIV.321), íå èíàêîâîãî åé, æèâóùåãî è ïîñòóïàþùåãî â ïîëíîì ñîãëàñèè ñ «âîëåé ïðèðîäû», ñ åþ «íàçíà÷åííûì (Sic natura jubet)» (XIV.31), è ñ÷èòàåò, ÷òî òàêèì ÷åëîâåê áûë â äðåâíîñòè, â «öàðñòâå Ðîìóëà è Òàòèÿ» (II.126; XIV.160), âî âðåìåíà «ïåðâûõ ñåíàòîðîâ» (XI.77). Ïîäîáèåì òàêîé íåèçâðàùåííîé «ïðèðîäû» âíóòðè ÷åëîâåêà ÿâëÿåòñÿ ðàçóì, áëàãîðàçóìèå (prudentia) è ìóäðîñòü (sapientia) (X.364; XIV.314 sq.). Â äðåâíîñòè ÷åëîâåê, îïèðàÿñü íà îïûò ñàìîé æèçíè, âî âñåì ñëåäîâàë ýòîé ìåðå â ñâîèõ ïîâñåäíåâíûõ äåëàõ. Êàíîíû æå ðàçóìíîãî, ñîãëàñíîãî ñ ïðèðîäîé ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ áûëè âûâåðåíû âïîñëåäñòâèè îïûòîì è æèçíüþ ìóäðåöîâ-ôèëîñîôîâ. Þâåíàë óïîìèíàåò â ñâîèõ ñàòèðàõ Ïèôàãîðà, Ãåðàêëèòà, Ñîêðàòà, Äåìîêðèòà, Äèîãåíà, Ýïèêóðà, Çåíîíà è Ñåíåêó, àôîðèñòè÷íî ôîðìóëèðóÿ ïîíèìàíèå êàæäûì èç íèõ äîáðîäåòåëè. Òåïåðü íóæíî ïðèäåðæèâàòüñÿ èõ íàñòàâëåíèé, à íå ïðîñòî «ïî÷èòàòü Ôîðòóíó áîæåñòâîì è ïîìåùàòü åå â îáèòåëè íåáà» (X.365 sq.; XIV.315 sq.). Èìåííî áëàãîäàðÿ çíàíèþ ãëóáèííîãî êðèòåðèÿ æèçíè Äåìîêðèò «óãðîæàâøåé Ôîðòóíå ïîêàçûâàë êóêèø» (X.52–58) áåç âñÿêîãî óùåðáà äëÿ ñåáÿ. Ñîêðàò è Ýïèêóð óäîâëåòâîðÿëè æåëàíèÿ, íàñêîëüêî òðåáîâàë «ãîëîä (fames)» è «õîëîä» (frigus)» (XIV.318–320). Ýòî è áûëî «ìåðîé èõ ñîñòîÿíüÿ» (XIV.316 sq.). ×åëîâåê äîëæåí ñïàñàòü ñâîþ æèçíü, íî, êàê ó÷èë Çåíîí, íå «ïðåäïî÷èòàÿ áåñ÷åñòèå ñìåðòè» (XV.106 sq.; VIII.83 sq.), òàê êàê àáñóðäíî ãóáèòü ðàäè æèçíè «ñàìîå åå îñíîâàíèå» (òàì æå). Ïèôàãîð çàïðåùàë ïîåäàòü æèâîòíûõ 2

Ñ ÈÍÀÃÎ ÂÀ Í.Ã. Ó èñòîêîâ èññëåäîâàíèÿ àíòðîïîëîãèè ïîëà è õàðàêòåðà: Þâåíàë // ×åëîâåê â ìèðå êóëüòóðû. Åêàòåðèíáóðã, 2004. Ñ. 80–83.

174

Þâåíàë: ñòîè÷åñêàÿ àíòðîïîëîãèÿ

è óæàñíóëñÿ áû óçíàâ, ÷òî ëþäè òåïåðü íå áðåçãóþò è ÷åëîâå÷èíîé (XV.173). Äèîãåí âíóøàë Àëåêñàíäðó, íàñêîëüêî «ñ÷àñòëèâåå òîò, êòî | Âîâñå æåëàíèé ëèøåí» (XIV.311–313). Ýòî áûëî èõ ïðåäóïðåæäåíèåì ÷åëîâå÷åñòâó, òåðÿþùåìó ìåðó ñâîèõ ïîñòóïêîâ. Ñóùåñòâî æå äåëà çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â òîì, ÷òî â õîäå èñòîðèè èçíà÷àëüíàÿ ïðèðîäíàÿ òî÷íîñòü ïîâåäåíèÿ ÷åëîâåêà è ñàìà åå ìåðà âíóòðè íåãî, ïðåäñòàâëåííàÿ ðàçóìîì, ïîäâåðãëèñü èçâðàùåíèþ. Äàðîâàííûé áîãàìè ÷åëîâåêó ðàçóì, ïðèðîäíûé, âðîæäåííûé (XV.143 sq.), ïðèçâàííûé ðóêîâîäèòü åãî æèçíüþ (XV.145–160), áîëüøå íå äåéñòâóåò â «ñîâðåìåííîì íàðîäå» (XV.169). Ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî ñîòâîðåííûé áîãàìè ðîä «÷åñòíûõ (bonus)» ëþäåé, äîñòîéíûõ ïðèîáùåíèÿ ê âûñîêèì òàéíàì æèçíè (XV.140–142) «èññÿê (ïðîïàë—decrescebat)» åùå âî âðåìåíà Ãîìåðà (XV.69). Òåïåðåøíèå «íè÷òîæíûå (pusillos)» è «çëîáíûå (malos)» ëþäè «ñìåøíû è äîñàäíû (ridet et odit)» áîãàì (XV.69 sq.). Èìåííî îòñþäà ïðîèñòåêàåò «îäè÷àíüå íàøåãî âåêà» (XV, 32) è âñå «íåñ÷àñòüÿ æóòêîãî Ðèìà» (III.8). Â òîì, ÷òî ÷åëîâåê íå óäåðæàë ñâîåé ïðèðîäíîé ìåðû è óòåðÿë ñîãëàñîâàííîñòü ñ íåé «â âåëèêîì äåëå è â ìàëîì» (XI.35 sq.) ïîâèííû «ãîðäîñòü è ñòðàñòè (ambitus atque libido)» (VIII.135), êîòîðûì îí ïîä÷èíèëñÿ, âûáðàâ èõ ñåáå â ðóêîâîäèòåëè âìåñòî áëàãîðàçóìèÿ. Íå ïîä÷èíÿÿ æåëàíèÿ ðàçóìó, ÷åãî òðåáóåò èçíà÷àëüíàÿ «âîëÿ ïðèðîäà» â êàæäîå ìãíîâåíèå åãî æèçíè, «äàæå, êîãäà ïîêóïàåò ðûáó» (XI.35 sq.), îí òåðÿåò áäèòåëüíîñòü è ñàìîãî ñåáÿ. Âìåñòî íåãî òåïåðü â áóêâàëüíîì ñìûñëå æèâóò åãî æåëàíèÿ è ñòðàñòè, íàïîëíÿÿ ïñåâäîñîäåðæàíèåì åãî ïëîòñêóþ îáîëî÷êó. Êàê ïèøåò Þâåíàë, ýòîò ïñåâäî÷åëîâåê, ïîäìåíèâøèé ñîáîþ íàñòîÿùåãî è ïðåäàâøèé ñâîþ èñòèííóþ ïðèðîäó, ïðîñòî «íàäóò (tumes)» íà «äðåâíåì ðîäîñëîâíîì äðåâå» ïðåäêîâ (VIII.39). Îí ïî-ñòîè÷åñêè ãíåâíî îáëè÷àåò ýòîãî «ïðîïàùåãî (perditus)» (VIII.212), óì êîòîðîãî «îäåðæèì áåçóìüåì» ðàçíûõ ñòðàõîâ (XIV.284). Èñòîðè÷åñêèé ïåññèìèçì Þâåíàëà â îöåíêå êà÷åñòâ ñîâðåìåííîãî åìó ÷åëîâåêà è îáùåñòâà â öåëîì âûðàæàþòñÿ â åãî ñðàâíåíèè âñåãî Ðèìà ñ «öèðêîì (Êîëèçååì), êîòîðûé âñþ ñòîëèöó âìåñòèë» (XI.197). Ýòèì ñðàâíåíèåì îí ãðîòåñêíî ïîä÷åðêèâàåò êàðèêàòóðíîñòü è áóòàôîðíîñòü æèçíè ñîâðåìåííîãî îáùåñòâà ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê òîìó, êàêîé áûëà â äðåâíîñòè è äîëæíà áûòü âñåãäà ïîäëèííî ÷åëîâå÷åñêàÿ æèçíü. Èññëåäîâàòåëü Þâåíàëà Óëüðèõ Êíîõå ïèøåò: «Âåðîÿòíî, íóæíî áûëî áû ñðàâíèòü ñàòèðû Þâåíàëà ñ íåïðåâçîéäåííûìè ìîðàëüíûìè ïèñüìàìè Ñåíåêè. Íî òîãäà Þâåíàë—ìîðàëèñò âòîðîãî ïëàíà, òàê êàê â îñíîâó ñâîåãî ïîíèìàíèÿ âåùåé îí ïîëîæèë ìàñøòàá õîðîøåãî ñòàðîãî ðèìñêîãî îáû÷àÿ»3. 3

KNOCHE U. Juvenals Maß stäbe der Gesellschaftskritik // Römische Satire (Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift der Universität Rostock). 1966. Bd 15. S. 514.

175

Í. Ã. Ñèíàãîâà

Íàñêîëüêî èñ÷åçàþò êà÷åñòâà íàñòîÿùåãî ÷åëîâåêà, íàñòîëüêî â íåì âîçðàñòàåò çëî, äåëàÿ ñâîèì îáèòàëèùåì è ñâîèì îðóäèåì íå ñîïðîòèâëÿþùóþñÿ åìó ïëîòü. Îòêàç îò «òåñíîé òðîïû äîáðîäåòåëè» ìîæåò èìåòü àëüòåðíàòèâîé òîëüêî «ïóòü ïðåñòóïëåíüÿ»—«íàèëó÷øèé ïóòü ñîâðåìåííûé | Âûñøèõ óñïåõîâ» (I.38 sq.; 75). Îäíàêî öåëü ñàòèðû—êðèòèêà íðàâîâ è óêàçàíèå ïóòè èõ èñïðàâëåíèÿ—ïîêàçûâàåò, ÷òî ìîðàëüíûé óïàäîê è ðàçëîæåíèå ìîãóò áûòü ïðåîäîëåíû ðàçóìíûì èíäèâèäîì, òàê êàê ðàçóì íåîòñòóïíî âåäåò ÷åëîâåêà ê áëàãó ÷åðåç áîðüáó ñî ñòðàñòÿìè. Åäèíñòâåííàÿ äîáëåñòü (virtus), òàêèì îáðàçîì, åñòü êóëüòèâèðîâàíèå ïðàêòè÷åñêîãî ðàçóìà, äåéñòâåííûõ ìàêñèìàëüíûõ óñèëèé ïî ïðèâåäåíèþ ñâîåé êàæäîäíåâíîé æèçíè â ñîîòâåòñòâèå ñ åå ïðèðîäíûì êðèòåðèåì. Ýòî è åñòü òîò «óçêèé è åäèíñòâåííûé ïóòü» (X.363 sq.), êîòîðûé ñîîòâåòñòâóåò äîëæíîìó, ïðåîäîëåâàåò ïðîòèâîðå÷èå ìåæäó íèì è ñóùèì. Òîëüêî ïîäîáíîå ïîíèìàíèå æèçíåííîé çàäà÷è ÷åëîâåêà è ìîãëî ïîðîäèòü ÿâëåíèå íåóìîëèìî áè÷óþùåé þâåíàëîâîé ñàòèðû.

JUVENALIS: THE PECULIARITIES OF EXPRESSION OF STOICANTHROPOLOGY IN ROMAN SATIRE N. Sinagova When the last Roman satire’s classic was creating his anthropological division, he assigned “two types of people”. The first one is “few” (pauci). The type of valiant and virtuous people (virtus), who cultivate wisdom (sapientia) and reason (prudentia) in themselves. The original “nature” and humanity (humanitas) are contained in these qualities. The second type is opposite one. The type of those, who lost themselves in the fog of mistakes, as they had placed their individuals under the control of passions and vices. In some way it’s breed of “missing”. Peculiarity of its anthropology (comparing with other Roman satirists) is that Juvenalis described the types of people as a regress in time, in history. And that is why he insisted on applying maximum of moral efforts in “our time” to restore our natural integrity, original humanity.

176

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÍÎÂÛÅ ÍÀÄÃÐÎÁÈß Ñ ËÀÒÈÍÑÊÈÌÈ ÝÏÈÒÀÔÈßÌÈ ÈÇ ÎËÜÂÈÈ Â. Ì. Çóáàðü, Þ. È. Êîçóá (Êèåâ) Çà ãîäû ðàñêîïîê Îëüâèè âñòðå÷åíî íå òàê ìíîãî íàäãðîáíûõ ïàìÿòíèêîâ ñ ëàòèíñêèìè ýïèòàôèÿìè, ïîñòàâëåííûõ óìåðøèì ðèìñêèì âîåííîñëóæàùèì èëè ÷ëåíàì èõ ñåìåé1. Êàæäàÿ òàêàÿ íàõîäêà, íåñîìíåííî, ïðåäñòàâëÿåò çíà÷èòåëüíûé èíòåðåñ. Îíà ïîïîëíÿåò ïîêà åùå î÷åíü ñêóäíóþ èñòî÷íèêîâóþ áàçó, íà îñíîâå êîòîðîé âåäåòñÿ èññëåäîâàíèå âîïðîñîâ, ñâÿçàííûõ ñ ñîñòàâîì ðèìñêîé âåêñèëëÿöèè, ðàñêâàðòèðîâàííîé â ãîðîäå, è êîòîðûå ïðîëèâàþò ñâåò íà õàðàêòåð ðèìñêîãî âîåííîãî ïðèñóòñòâèÿ â ýòîì öåíòðå íà ïðîòÿæåíèè âòîðîé ïîëîâèíû II– ñåðåäèíû III ââ. í. ý. Ïîýòîìó íàñòîÿùàÿ ñòàòüÿ ïîñâÿùåíà ïóáëèêàöèè è, íàñêîëüêî ýòî âîçìîæíî ââèäó ôðàãìåíòèðîâàííîãî õàðàêòåðà íàäïèñåé è ïëîõîé ñîõðàííîñòè, èíòåðïðåòàöèè ÷åòûðåõ íîâûõ ïàìÿòíèêîâ òàêîãî ðîäà. Âñå îíè áûëè íàéäåíû â õîäå ðàñêîïîê ó÷àñòêîâ íåêðîïîëÿ Îëüâèè, ðàñïîëîæåííîãî íà çàïàäíîì ïëàòî Çàÿ÷üåé áàëêè, ê çàïàäó îò ãîðîäà (ðèñ. 1)2. 1. Â 2002 ã. âî âõîäíîé ÿìå îãðàáëåííîãî çåìëÿíîãî ñêëåïà (ïîãðåáåíèå ¹ 2) ñðåäè êàìíåé, âèäèìî, ïîïàâøèõ â ïîãðåáàëüíóþ êàìåðó ñ ïîâåðõíîñòè, áûë îáíàðóæåí îáëîìîê èçâåñòíÿêà áåëîãî öâåòà ñ îñòàòêà1

IOSPE. I2. 234, 236, 237; Ç ÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Íîâà åï³òàô³ÿ ðèìñüêîãî ëåã³îíåðà ç Îëüâ³¿ // Àðõåîëîã³ÿ. 2002. ¹ 2. Ñ. 102–109; ZUBAR V.M., KOZUB YU .I. A New Tombstone with Latin Epitaph from Olbia // ACSS. 2002. Vol. 8. ¹¹ 3–4. P. 199–210. 2 Íàäïèñè íàéäåíû â õîäå ðàáîò ïîä ðóêîâîäñòâîì Þ.È. Êîçóá, âîññòàíîâëåíèå, äàòèðîâêà è èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ Â.Ì.Çóáàðÿ. Àâòîðû ñ÷èòàþò ñâîèì ïðèÿòíûì äîëãîì âûðàçèòü áëàãîäàðíîñòü À.È.Èâàí÷èêó, Ñ.Ä.Êðûæèöêîìó, Â.Â.Êðàïèâèíîé è Í.À.Ñîí çà ïîìîùü, îêàçàííóþ ïðè ïîäãîòîâêå ïàìÿòíèêîâ ê ïóáëèêàöèè.

Â. Ì. Çóáàðü, Þ. È. Êîçóá

Ðèñ. 1. Ñõåìåòè÷åñêèé ïëàí Îëüâèè. 1, 2, 3, 4 – ìåñòà íàõîäîê íàäãðîáèé íà òåððèòîðèè íåêðîïîëÿ; I – òàê íàçûàâåìàÿ öèòàäåëü.

ìè ëàòèíñêîé ýïèòàôèè3. Îí ïðåäñòàâëÿë ñîáîé ïðàâûé íèæíèé óãîë íàäãðîáèÿ, íèæíÿÿ ÷àñòü êîòîðîãî íå îáðàáîòàíà, òàê êàê íàõîäèëàñü â çåìëå. Ðàçìåðû ôðàãìåíòà 39V26,5, òîëùèíà—0, 5–11,0 ñì. Ýïèòàôèÿ âûðåçàíà â ðàìêå øèðèíîé 0,5–1,2 ñì, îêàéìëåííîé ñïðàâà ôðàãìåíòèðîâàííûì ðåçíûì èçîáðàæåíèåì âüþùèõñÿ ñòåáëåé è ëèñòüåâ ïëþùà. Ñíèçó—ðàìêà äâîéíàÿ. Ëèöåâàÿ ñòîðîíà íàäãðîáèÿ âíóòðè ðàìêè îáðàáîòàíà òùàòåëüíî, çà åå ïðåäåëàìè—ñóììàðíî. Ïðàâûé ôàñ ãðóáî ñïèëåí, îáîðîòíûé—îáðàáîòàí ãðóáî (ðèñ. 2). Ôðàãìåíòèðîâàííàÿ ýïèòàôèÿ âûðåçàíà â ýïèãðàôè÷åñêîì ïîëå, ðàçìåðû êîòîðîãî 18,5V 10,5 ñì. Òåêñò ýïèòàôèè íàêëîíåí âïðàâî ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê íèæíåé ðàìêå ýïèãðàôè÷åñêîãî ïîëÿ, ÷òî ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î ðàáîòå íåïðîôåññèîíàëüíîãî ðåç÷èêà. Â ðàìêå è áóêâàõ ïðîñëåæåíû ñëàáûå ñëåäû êðàñíîé êðàñêè. Áóêâû, îêîí÷àíèÿ êîòîðûõ óêðàøåíû àïåêñàìè, âûðåçàíû ïî ëèíåéêàì ïðåäâàðèòåëüíîé ðàçìåòêè. Èõ âûñîòà—3,2–3,5 ñì, â îêîí÷àíèÿõ ñòðîê áóêâû íåáîëüøèõ ðàçìåðîâ, âûñîòîé 1,2–1,5 ñì, ðàññòîÿíèå ìåæäó ñòðîêàìè 0,3–0,5 ñì. 3

Õðàíèòñÿ â Íàöèîíàëüíîì èñòîðèêî-àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîì çàïîâåäíèêå ÍÀÍ Óêðàèíû «Îëüâèÿ». Èíâ. ¹ Î–2002/328; ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.²., Õ ÎÌ×ÈÊ Ì.À., Ò ÓÏ×ÈÅÍÊÎ Ì.Ï., Ë ÀÍÃ ª.Î. Çâ³ò ïðî ðîçêîïêè ïåðåäì³ñòÿ, ñâÿòèëèùà òà íåêðîïîëÿ Îëüâ³¿ íà çàõ³äí³é îêîëèö³ â 2002 ð. Àðõèâ ÈÀ ÍÀÍ Óêðàèíû. 2002/142. Ñ. 10–11. Òàáë. 12 (17).

178

Íîâûå ëàòèíñêèå ýïèòàôèè èç Îëüâèè

Ðèñ. 2. Ôðàãìåíò ïðàâîé íèæíåé ñòîðîíû íàäãðîáèÿ ñ ýïèòàôèåé.

Îò ýïèòàôèè ñîõðàíèëîñü ÷åòûðå íåïîëíûõ ñòðîêè: NVA A|TER FI F|Q BM E NOVI S Â ïåðâîé ñòðîêå ñîõðàíèëèñü íèæíèå ÷àñòè áóêâ N è V, à â êîíöå ñòðîêè—A íåáîëüøèõ ðàçìåðîâ áåç ïîïåðå÷íîé ãàñòû. Ïåðåä N çàìåòíû ñëåäû åùå êàêîé-òî áóêâû, êîòîðàÿ íå ïîääàåòñÿ âîññòàíîâëåíèþ. Â íà÷àëå âòîðîé ñòðîêè ñîõðàíèëàñü íàêëîííàÿ ãàñòà À, à â íà÷àëå òðåòüåé—îñòàòêè F, ïîñëå êîòîðîé ñòîèò àááðåâèàòóðà â âèäå ãðå÷åñêîé áóêâû òåòà. Âî âòîðîé ñòðîêå I, à òàêæå â ñåðåäèíå è êîíöå ïîñëåäíåé ñòðîêè áóêâû Î è S çíà÷èòåëüíî ìåíüøèõ ðàçìåðîâ, ÷åì îñòàëüíûå. Â ñåðåäèíå òðåòüåé, ïåðåä S è ïîñëå íåå â ÷åòâåðòîé ñòðîêàõ ñòîÿò ðàçäåëèòåëè â âèäå òðåóãîëüíûõ òî÷åê. Èç îñîáåííîñòåé øðèôòà ñëåäóåò îòìåòèòü øèðîêîå Ì è Å ñ êîðîòêèìè ãîðèçîíòàëüíûìè ãàñòàìè. Áóêâà R—íå çàìêíóòà, V—ñ âåðòèêàëüíîé ïðàâîé ãàñòîé è íàêëîííîé ëåâîé. Íàïèñàíèå F âî âòîðîé ñòðîêå áëèçêî êóðñèâíîìó, ñ ïîäíÿòîé ââåðõ âåðõíåé ïîïåðå÷íîé ãàñòîé4. Øðèôò àêòóàðíûé ñ ýëåìåíòàìè êóðñèâíîãî (ðèñ. 3, 1). 4

Ñð.: HUGUET P.B. Epigrafia latina. Barselona, 1963. P. 9. Fig. 1–2; p. 12.

179


Ðèñ. 3. Ïðîðèñîâêè ëàòèíñêèõ ýïèòàôèé è ðàñêîïîê íåêðîïîëÿ Îëüâèè.

Â ïåðâîé èç ñîõðàíèâøèõñÿ ñòðîê ÷èòàþòñÿ òîëüêî áóêâû NVA, êîòîðûå ïðåäñòàâëÿëè ñîáîé, âåðîÿòíî, ÷àñòü íåñîõðàíèâøåãîñÿ êîãíîìåíà, îêàí÷èâàâøåãîñÿ íà -nua5. Â êîíöå âòîðîé è íà÷àëå òðåòüåé ñòðîêè óâåðåííî âîññòàíàâëèâàåòñÿ [P]ATER FI/[LIO]6. Ïîñëå fI[lio], ïî âñåé 5

M ÓCSY A., FELDMANN R., MARTON E., SZILÁGYI M. Nomenclator provinciarum Europae Latinarum et Galliae Cisalpinae cum indice inverso. Budapestini, 1983 (Dissertationes Pannonicae. Ser. III, 1). Ð. 331; SOLIN H., S ALOMIES O. Repertorium nominum gentilium et cognominum Latinorum. Heidesheim, Zürich, N.Y., 1994. S. 437. 6 Ñð.: ALMAR K.P. Inscriptiones Latinae. Odense Univ. Press, 1990. S. 459; Ñð.: ÑÎËÎÌÎÍÈÊ Ý.È. Ëàòèíñêèå íàäïèñè Õåðñîíåñà Òàâðè÷åñêîãî. Ì., 1983. Ñ. 59 ñë. ¹ 32.

180


âèäèìîñòè, ñòîÿëî suo è ýïèòåò, íàïðèìåð, carissimo, pientissimo èëè dulcissimo, êîòîðûé ÷àñòî óïîòðåáëÿëñÿ â ýïèòàôèÿõ, ïîñòàâëåííûõ äåòÿì7. Çàòåì íà êàìíå ÷èòàþòñÿ îñòàòêè áóêâû F—fecit è àááðåâèàòóðà Q, êîòîðàÿ â ëàòèíñêîé ýïèãðàôèêå îáîçíà÷àëà obiit, obitum8. Çà íåé ïîñëå ðàçäåëèòåëÿ â âèäå òðåóãîëüíîé òî÷êè âûðåçàíî ñîêðàùåíèå BM—B(ene) M(erenti)9. Â ïîñëåäíåé ñòðîêå ñòîèò Å è èìÿ, íà÷èíàâøååñÿ íà Novi, íàïðèìåð, Novi(anus) èëè Novi(cius)10 . Â êîíöå ñòðîêè ìåæäó äâóìÿ ðàçäåëèòåëÿìè â âèäå òðåóãîëüíûõ òî÷åê ðàñïîëîæåíà íåáîëüøàÿ S, êîòîðàÿ ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î òîì, ÷òî íåèçâåñòíûé Novi(anus) èëè Novi(cius) âûðåçàë (íà÷åðòàë) ýïèòàôèþ—s(cripsit)11. Íå èñêëþ÷åíî, ÷òî ïåðåä fecit ìîãëî ñòîÿòü ñîêðàùåíèå îò titulum, à â íà÷àëå ïîñëåäíåé ñòðîêè h(ic) s(itus) e(st), îò êîòîðîãî ñîõðàíèëàñü áóêâà Å. Íî íàñòàèâàòü íà ýòîì òðóäíî. Â âîññòàíîâëåííîì âèäå ñîõðàíèâøèéñÿ ôðàãìåíò ýïèòàôèè âûãëÿäèò òàê: -------------nva --------------[p]a|ter fi [lio]-----f | (ecit) o(bitum) b(åne) m(erenti) ---------- e Novi(anus ?) èëè Novi(cius ?) s(cripsit) Ïåðåâîä: ------ îòåö ñûíó ---- ïîñòàâèë (?) óìåðøåìó (ïîãèáøåìó) äîñòîéíî çàñëóæèâøåìó ------ Íîâèàíóñ (?) íàïèñàë (íà÷åðòàë). Ïî ôîðìå íàïèñàíèÿ áóêâ M è N ïóáëèêóåìàÿ ýïèòàôèÿ îòëè÷àåòñÿ îò øðèôòà ëàòèíñêèõ ëàïèäàðíûõ ïàìÿòíèêîâ Îëüâèè âòîðîé ïîëîâèíû II – ðóáåæà II / III ââ. í. ý.12. Ïî âåñüìà õàðàêòåðíîìó íàïèñàíèþ áóêâ 7

KOLENDO J., B O ŽILIVA V. Inscriptions graeques et latines de Novae (Mésie Inférieure). Bordeaux, 1977. P. 116. ¹ 80; ÑÎËÎÌÎÍÈÊ Ý.È. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 56 ñë. ¹ 29; RÉMY B. Inscriptions Latines d’Aquitane. Bordeaux, 1996. P. 102. ¹ 32. 8 GORDON A.E. Supralineate Abbreviations in Latin Inscriptions. Berkeley, Los Angeles, 1948. P. 123; CALABI L EMENTANI I. Epigrafia Latina. Milano, 1968. P. 151, 494; Ô ÅÄÎÐÎÂÀ Å.Â. Ëàòèíñêàÿ ýïèãðàôèêà. Ì., 1969. Ñ. 354; ñð.: ISM. Bucureşti, 1987. Vol. 2. P. 337. ¹ 383; ISM. Bucureşti, 1980. Vol. 5. P. 57. ¹ 30. 9 GORDON A.E. Op. cit. P. 114; HUGUET P.B. Op. cit. P. 182; A LMAR K.P. Op. cit. S. 445. Ñð.: IOSPE. I2. 234, 236 ñë.; ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., Ê ÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 102– 109; ZUBAR V.M., KOZUB Y U .I. Op. cit. P. 199–210. 10 SOLIN H., S ALOMIES O. Op. cit. S. 128, 370; ñð.: MÓCSY A., F ELDMANN R., MARTON E., S ZIL ÁGYI M. Op. cit. S. 204. 11 HUGUET P.B. Op. cit. P. 196; CALABI LEMENTANI I. Op. cit. P. 498; cp.: IDR. Bucureşti; 1977. Vol. 2. P. 70. ¹ 107; ISM. Bucureşti, 1980. Vol. 5. P. 25. ¹ 3. 12 Ñð.: IOSPE. I2. 171, 236–238, 322 ñë.

181


îíà áëèçêà íàäïèñÿì ñåðåäèíû III â. í. ý.13 . Îäíàêî âåðòèêàëüíàÿ S, â îòëè÷èå îò íàêëîíåííîé âïðàâî, ÷òî õàðàêòåðíî äëÿ íàäïèñåé III â. í. ý.14, âåðîÿòíî, ïîçâîëÿåò äàòèðîâàòü ðàññìàòðèâàåìóþ ýïèòàôèþ íåñêîëüêî áîëåå ðàííèì âðåìåíåì, ñêîðåå âñåãî, íà÷àëîì èëè ïåðâîé ÷åòâåðòüþ III â. í. ý. Åñëè íàäãðîáèå ñ ýïèòàôèåé áûëî ïîñòàâëåíî ðèìñêèì âîåííîñëóæàùèì ñâîåìó ñûíó, òî ýòî ïðîèçîøëî, âåðîÿòíî, íå ðàíåå ïåðèîäà ïðàâëåíèÿ Ñåïòèìèÿ Ñåâåðà (193–211 ãã. í. ý.), êîòîðûé îôèöèàëüíî ðàçðåøèë áðàê ëèöàì, íàõîäèâøèìñÿ íà ñëóæáå â ðèìñêîé àðìèè15. Ýòî òàêæå êîñâåííî ïîäòâåðæäàåò ïðåäëîæåííîå âðåìÿ è õîðîøî ñîãëàñóåòñÿ ñ äàòèðîâêîé íàäãðîáèé ñ ëàòèíñêèìè ýïèòàôèÿìè, ïîñòàâëåííûõ äåòÿì â Õåðñîíåñå ðèìñêèìè âîåííîñëóæàùèìè, êîòîðûå ïî ôîðìå íàïèñàíèÿ áóêâ äîñòàòî÷íî áëèçêè ïóáëèêóåìîìó ïàìÿòíèêó (ðèñ. 4)16. Íà áîêîâîé ðàìêå íàäãðîáèÿ èìåþòñÿ îñòàòêè îðíàìåíòà â âèäå ñòåáëåé è ëèñòüåâ ïëþùà èëè âèíîãðàäà, ÷òî íàèáîëåå õàðàêòåðíî äëÿ íàäãðîáèé â âèäå ïðÿìîóãîëüíûõ ñòåë, îáðàìëåííûõ ðàìêîé, ãäå ïèñàëàñü ýïèòàôèÿ, à â âåðõíåé ÷àñòè èìåëñÿ ôðîíòîí, â êîòîðûé èíîãäà âïèñûâàëàñü ðîçåòêà. Òàêèå íàäãðîáíûå ïàìÿòíèêè óæå áûëè íàéäåíû â Îëüâèè è õîðîøî ïðåäñòàâëåíû íà òåððèòîðèè äóíàéñêèõ ïðîâèíöèé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè, ãäå îíè â ñâîåé ìàññå äàòèðóþòñÿ âòîðîé ïîëîâèíîé II – ïåðâîé ïîëîâèíîé III â. í. ý.17. Åñòü îñíîâàíèÿ ïîëàãàòü, ÷òî ïî êðàéíåé ìåðå ÷àñòü òàêèõ íàäãðîáíûõ ïàìÿòíèêîâ ñâÿçàíà ñ øèðîêî ðàñïðîñòðàíÿâøèìèñÿ â ýòî âðåìÿ íîâûìè ó÷åíèÿìè î áåññìåðòèè äóøè18. Íå ïðîòèâîðå÷èò ïðåäëîæåííîé äàòèðîâêå è ìàòåðèàë èç çåìëÿíîãî ñêëåïà, ãäå áûë íàéäåí ôðàãìåíò íàäãðîáèÿ. Íåñìîòðÿ íà òî, ÷òî îí 13

Ñð.: IOSPE. I2. 167, 234, ñë.; ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., Ê ÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 104; ZUBAR V.M., K OZUB YU .I. Op. cit. P. 205. 14 HUGUET P.B. Op. cit. P. 115; S ANDYS J.E. Latin Epigraphy. An Introduction to the Study of Latin Inscriptions. Groningen, 1969. P. 51 sq.; G ORDON J. AND A. Contributions to the Palaeography of Latin Inscriptions. Milano, 1977. P. 115 sq.; ÇÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì. Ëàòèíñêèå ýïèãðàôè÷åñêèå ïàìÿòíèêè Ïàíòèêàïåÿ // Áîñïîðñêèå èññëåäîâàíèÿ. 2003. Ò. 3. Ñ. 43. 15 Ïîäð. ñì.: CAMPBELL B. The Marriage of Soldiers under the Empire // JRS. 1978. Vol. 68. P. 153–166. 16 IOSPE. I2. 552, 565 ñë.; ÑÎËÎÌÎÍÈÊ Ý.È. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 54. ¹ 25; Ñ. 59 ñë. ¹ 32; ñ. 65 ñë. ¹ 42. 17 VORBECK E. Militärinschriften aus Carnuntum. Wien, 1980. S. 49. ¹¹ 111, 148; ISM. 1980. Vol. 5. P. 217. ¹ 184; KOLENDO J., B O ŽILIVA V. Op. cit. P. 116–146. ¹¹ 80, 82–84, 91, 99 è äð. Ñð.: GABELMANN H. Die Typen der römischen Grabstelen am Rhein // BJ. 1972. Bd 172. S. 69; Abb. 3; ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 103. Ðèñ. 2; Z UBAR V.M., KOZUB YU .I. Op. cit. P. 199 sq. Fig. 2. 18 Ïîäð.: ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., Ê ÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 105; ZUBAR V.M., K OZUB Y U .I. Op. cit. P. 206.

182


Ðèñ. 4. Íàäãðîáíûå ïàìÿòíèêè, ïîñòàâëåííûå äåòÿì èç Õåðñîíåñà. 1 — íàäãðîáíûé ïàìÿòíèê Ë. Àâðåëèÿ Ñåâåðà; 2 — íàäãðîáíûé ïàìÿòíèê, ïîñòàâëåííûé ñîëäàòîì Ñàáèíîì, ñûíó; 3 — íàäãðîáíûé ïàìÿòíèê Àâðåëèþ Âèàòîðó, ïîñòàâëåííûé îòöîì. 183


áûë åùå â äðåâíîñòè îãðàáëåí, â íåì ïîìèìî áîëåå ðàííèõ ìîíåò, ïîïàâøèõ, âèäèìî, â çàïîëíåíèå ñêëåïà ïðè îãðàáëåíèè, îáíàðóæåíû ôðàãìåíòû êðàcíîëàêîâîãî îäíîðó÷íîãî êóáêà íà êîëüöåâîì ïîääîíå II–III ââ. í. ý., êîëüöî, ïåðñòåíü, áóñû è áèñåð, íàøèâíûå çîëîòûå áëÿøêè, à òàêæå ôèáóëà ñî ñëåäàìè ýìàëè, ùèòîê êîòîðîé áûë ñäåëàí â âèäå ëÿãóøêè 19 . Ýòà ôèáóëà îòíîñèòñÿ ê òèïó øàðíèðíûõ ïðîâèíöèàëüíûõ áðîøåé, êîòîðûå áûëè øèðîêî ðàñïðîñòðàíåíû âî II â. í. ý.20 , íî âñòðå÷àþòñÿ è â íà÷àëå III â. í. ý.21. Èç ïðåäëîæåííîãî âîññòàíîâëåíèÿ ñîõðàíèâøåéñÿ ÷àñòè ýïèòàôèè ñëåäóåò, ÷òî ïåðåä íàìè íàäãðîáíûé ïàìÿòíèê, ïîñòàâëåííûé â Îëüâèè íà ìîãèëå ñûíà îòöîì. Õîòÿ íå ÿñíî, áûë ëè ñûí âîåííîñëóæàùèì èç ñîñòàâà ðèìñêîãî ãàðíèçîíà ãîðîäà èëè æå òàêîâûì ÿâëÿëñÿ åãî îòåö, òàê êàê â àíòè÷íûõ öåíòðàõ Ñåâåðíîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ èçâåñòíû ýïèòàôèè è òîãî, è èíîãî ðîäà22 . Íî êàê áû íå ðåøàëñÿ ýòîò âîïðîñ, ïóáëèêóåìûé ôðàãìåíò ëàòèíñêîé ýïèòàôèè ÿâëÿåòñÿ åùå îäíèì âàæíûì èñòî÷íèêîì, ïîäòâåðæäàþùèì óæå èçâåñòíûé ôàêò, ÷òî â Îëüâèè âìåñòå ñ ðèìñêèìè âîåííîñëóæàùèìè èëè ëèöàìè, ñâÿçàííûìè ñ ðèìñêèì ãàðíèçîíîì, ïðîæèâàëè ÷ëåíû èõ ñåìåé. Îòìå÷åííîå ÿâëåíèå çàôèêñèðîâàíî ýïèãðàôè÷åñêèìè ïàìÿòíèêàìè äëÿ Õåðñîíåñà, à âîçìîæíî, è Õàðàêñà 23. Ïðè÷åì â Õåðñîíåñå ãðàæäàíñêîå íàñåëåíèå, ñâÿçàííîå ñ ðèìñêèìè ãàðíèçîíàìè, êàê è â äðóãèõ àíàëîãè÷íûõ ñëó÷àÿõ ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî â âîñòî÷íîé ÷àñòè èìïåðèè, æèëî íà òåððèòîðèè ãðå÷åñêîãî ãîðîäà24. Äëÿ íåãî, âèäèìî, áûë âûäåëåí ñïåöèàëüíûé ðàéîí, êîòîðûé ÿâëÿëñÿ ñâîåîáðàçíîé êàíà19

ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.²., ÕÎÌ×ÈÊ Ì.À., ÒÓÏ ×ÈÅÍÊÎ Ì.Ï., ËÀÍÃ ª.Î. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 11 ñë. Òàáë. 12 (10, 11, 12, 16). 20 Ñð.: À ÕÌÅÄÎÂ È.Ð., Ã ÓÙÈÍÀ È.È., Æ ÓÐÀÂËÅÂ Ä.Â. Áîãàòîå ïîãðåáåíèå II â. í. ý. èç ìîãèëüíèêà Áåëüáåê IV // Ïîçíèå ñêèôû Êðûìà. Òðóäû ÃÈÌ. Âûï. 18. Ì., 2001. Ñ. 179. Ðèñ. 3 (2). 21 ÀÌÁÐÎÇ À.Ê. Ôèáóëû þãà Åâðîïåéñêîé ÷àñòè ÑÑÑÐ // ÑÀÈ. Âûï. Ä. 1–30. Ì., 1966. Ñ. 34 ñë. 22 Ñì.: IOSPE. I 2. 234, 236 ñë.; Ñ ÎËÎÌÎÍÈÊ Ý.È. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 54. ¹ 25; ñ. 56 ñë. ¹ 29; ñ. 59 ñë. ¹ 32; ñ. 67 ñë.; ñ. 67 ñë. ¹ 42; Ç ÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì. Ê ïîíèìàíèþ IOSPE. I2. 550 // ÂÄÈ. 1989. ¹ 2. Ñ. 123–127. 23 ÇÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì. Õåðñîíåñ Òàâðè÷åñêèé è Ðèìñêàÿ èìïåðèÿ. Î÷åðêè âîåííîïîëèòè÷åñêîé èñòîðèè. Êèåâ, 1994. Ñ. 90–92; ÑÀÂÅËß Î.ß., ÑÀÐÍÎÂÑÊÈÉ Ò. Äâå ëàòèíñêèå íàäïèñè èç Áàëàêëàâû è Õåðñîíåñà // ÂÄÈ. 1999. ¹ 1. C. 43. 24 Ñð.: MACM ULLEN R. Soldier and Civilian in the Later Roman Empire. Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1963. P. 78–80; VITTINGHOFF F. Die rechtliche Stellung der Canabae Legionis und die Herkunftsangabe Castris // Chiron. 1971. Bd 1. S. 299–318; SARNOWSKI T. Das römische Heer im Norden des Schwarzen Meeres // Archeologia. 1988. T. 38. S. 81; J UNKELMANN M. Die Legionen des Augustus. Mainz am Rhein, 1991. S. 143–146.

184


áîé25, òàê êàê îí íàõîäèëñÿ ïîä þðèñäèêöèåé íå ãîðîäñêèõ ìàãèñòðàòîâ, à êîìàíäîâàíèÿ ðèìñêîãî ãàðíèçîíà 26. Àíàëîãè÷íûé ðàéîí èëè êâàðòàë áûë, âåðîÿòíî, è â Îëüâèè. Íî ïîêà íåëüçÿ áåçîãîâîðî÷íî ñâÿçûâàòü òàê íàçûâàåìóþ öèòàäåëü èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî ñ ðèìñêèì ãàðíèçîíîì ýòîãî öåíòðà27. Îñòàåòñÿ òîëüêî íàäåÿòüñÿ, ÷òî â íåäàëåêîì áóäóùåì âñå-òàêè áóäóò ïîëó÷åíû àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèå ìàòåðèàëû, êîòîðûå ïîçâîëÿò âíåñòè ÿñíîñòü â ýòîò âîïðîñ, õîòÿ íå èñêëþ÷åíî, ÷òî ðèìñêèå âîåííîñëóæàùèå è ÷ëåíû èõ ñåìåé æèëè ãäå-òî íà òåððèòîðèè Âåðõíåãî ãîðîäà (ðèñ. 1).

2. Íàäãðîáèå íàéäåíî â 1994 ã. íà ïîâåðõíîñòè äîðîãè, êîòîðàÿ ïðîõîäèëà ïî òåððèòîðèè íåêðîïîëÿ Îëüâèè è èñïîëüçîâàëàñü êàê â äðåâíîñòè, òàê è â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ (ðèñ. 1)28. Îíî ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé ïðÿìîóãîëüíóþ èçâåñòíÿêîâóþ ñòåëó áåç êàêèõ-ëèáî äåêîðàòèâíûõ ýëåìåíòîâ, ðàçìåðàìè 76,0V31,5V17 ñì (ðèñ. 5). Òûëüíàÿ ñòîðîíà îáðàáîòàíà ãðóáî. Â ýïèãðàôè÷åñêîì ïîëå ðàçìåðàìè 61,0V28,0 ñì áûëà âûðåçàíà ëàòèíñêàÿ ýïèòàôèÿ, êîòîðàÿ â âèäó òîãî, ÷òî íàäãðîáèå äîëãî ëåæàëî ëèöîì ââåðõ, è ëèøü ñëåãêà áûëî ïðèñûïàíî çåìëåé, çíà÷èòåëüíî ïîñòðàäàëà. Ïîýòîìó â ðÿäå ñëó÷àåâ ïðåäëîæåííûå âîññòàíîâëåíèÿ áóêâ ìîãóò áûòü òîëüêî ãèïîòåòè÷íûìè. Íàäïèñü âûðåçàíà íåáðåæíî, ðóêîé íåïðîôåññèîíàëüíîãî ðåç÷èêà áóêâàìè âûñîòîé 5,0 ñì, îêîí÷àíèÿ êîòîðûõ óêðàøåíû àïåêñàìè. Øðèôò àêòóàðíûé, ñ ýëåìåíòàìè êóðñèâíîãî (ðèñ. 3, 3).

25

Ñì.: ÇÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì. Õåðñîíåñ Òàâðè÷åñêèé…Ñ. 94; ÎÍ ÆÅ. Ïî ïîâîäó èíòåðïðåòàöèè è äàòèðîâêè íåêîòîðûõ ïàìÿòíèêîâ, ñâÿçàííûõ ñ ðèìñêèì âîåííûì ïðèñóòñòâèåì â Õåðñîíåñå Òàâðè÷åñêîì // ÂÄÈ. 2002. ¹ 2. Ñ. 86 ñë. 26 Ñì.: M ÓCSY A. Das Territorium Legionis und die Canabae in Pannonien // ÀA. 1953. 3. Fasc. 1/4. S. 199; OLIVA P. Pannonia and the Onset of Crisis in the Roman Empire. Prague, 1962. P. 340; ÊÎËÎÑÎÂÑÊÀß Þ.Ê. Ïàííîíèÿ I– III ââ. í. ý. Ì., 1973. C. 112 ñë.; K ANDLER M. Zur Territorium Legionis von Carnuntum// Limes. Akten des 11. Internationalen Limes Kongresses. Budapest, 1977. Sp. 145–154; D ONEVSKI P. Zur Topographie von Durostorum // Germania. 1990. Bd 68. Heft 1. S. 252. 27 Ïîäð. ñì.: ÇÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì. Ñåâåðíûé Ïîíò è Ðèìñêàÿ èìïåðèÿ (ñåðåäèíà I â. äî í. ý. – ïåðâàÿ ïîëîâèíà VI â.). Êèåâ, 1998. Ñ. 91–95. 28 Õðàíèòñÿ â Íàöèîíàëüíîì èñòîðèêî-àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîì çàïîâåäíèêå ÍÀÍ Óêðàèíû «Îëüâèÿ». Èíâ. ¹ Î–94/301; ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.È. Íàäãðîáèÿ… Ñ. 39.

185


Ðèñ. 5. Èçâåñòíÿêîâàÿ íàäãðîáíàÿ ñòåëà ñ ëàòèíñêîé ýïèòàôèåé. 186


Ðèñ. 6. Ýïèòàôèÿ íà íàäãðîáíîé ñòåëå. Ôîòî ñ ýñòàìïàæà. 187


Ñîõðàíèâøàÿñÿ ÷àñòü ýïèòàôèè ìîæåò áûòü ïðåäñòàâëåíà â ñëåäóþùåì âèäå: 1

5

D M MVCA ||||| AT----- M --V-----OH ------------NVM ------- VIXI -------M-----------O----- C(?)----------O----

Â ïåðâîé ñòðîêå óâåðåííî âîññòàíàâëèâàåòñÿ òðàäèöèîííîå äëÿ ëàòèíñêèõ ýïèòàôèé ïîñâÿùåíèå áîãàì Ìàíàì—D(is) M(anibus), ìåæäó êîòîðûìè âèäíû ñëåäû ëèñòèêà-ðàçäåëèòåëÿ. Âî âòîðîé—÷åòûðå õîðîøî ÷èòàåìûå áóêâû èìåíè, çà êîòîðûì ñëåäóþò ïÿòü ãëóáîêèõ âåðòèêàëüíûõ ÷åðòî÷åê. Òðóäíî ñêàçàòü, ïðåäñòàâëÿëè ëè îíè ñîáîé ÷èñëèòåëüíîå29, èëè áûëè íàíåñåíû íà êàìåíü ïîçäíåå è ïîâðåäèëè áóêâû â êîíöå ñòðîêè (ðèñ. 6). Ñóäÿ ïî ñîõðàíèâøèìñÿ áóêâàì, â ïåðâîé ñòðîêå äîëæíî áûëî ñòîÿòü èìÿ, íà÷èíàâøååñÿ íà Muca30. Íå èñêëþ÷åíî, ÷òî, åñëè îêîí÷àíèå ñòðîêè èñïîð÷åíî ïîçäíåå, òî çäåñü ìîæåò áûòü âîññòàíîâëåíî èìÿ, íàïðèìåð, ôðàêèéñêîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ MUCA(poris) èëè MUCA(tralis) 31. Ïîñëåäíåå óæå áûëî çàôèêñèðîâàíî â ëàòèíñêîé ýïèãðàôèêå Îëüâèè è áûëî øèðîêî ðàñïðîñòðàíåíî â òåõ ðàéîíàõ íà òåððèòîðèè Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè, ãäå æèëè ñîëäàòû èëè âåòåðàíû ôðàêèéñêîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ32. Ýòî âïîëíå âåðîÿòíî è ïîòîìó, ÷òî, êàê õîðîøî óñòàíîâëåíî íà îñíîâàíèè ðÿäà ýïèãðàôè÷åñêèõ ïàìÿòíèêîâ, â ñîñòàâå ðèìñêîé âåêñèëëÿöèè â Îëüâèè ñëóæèëî äîñòàòî÷íî ìíîãî âûõîäöåâ èç ôðàêèéñêîãî ýòíè÷åñêîãî ìàññèâà33 , êîòîðûå ñîñ29

ÔÅÄÎÐÎÂÀ Å.Â. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 69; ñð.: IDR. Bucureşti, 1977. Vol. 3/1. P. 139 sq. ¹ 118. 30 MÓCSY A., FELDMANN R., M ARTON E., SZILÁGYI M. Op. cit. S. 193 sq.; S O - LIN H., SALOMIES O. Op. cit. S. 122; ñð.: ISM. Bucureºti, 1983. Vol. 1. P. 424. ¹ 308; P. 442. ¹ 327; P. 445 sq. ¹ 330; P. 456 sq. ¹ 342; 1980. Vol. 5. P. 146. ¹ 124. 31 Ê ÐÛÊÈÍ Ñ.Ì. Ôðàêèéöû â àíòè÷íîì Ñåâåðíîì Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüå. Ì., 1993. Ñ. 83 ñë. 32 IOSPE. I2. 237; ïîäð. ñì.: ÊÐÛÊÈÍ Ñ.Ì. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 83 ñë. 33 ÊÍÈÏÎÂÈ × Ò.Í. Ê âîïðîñó î ðèìëÿíàõ â ñîñòàâå íàñåëåíèÿ Îëüâèè I–III ââ. // Àíòè÷íàÿ èñòîðèÿ è êóëüòóðà Ñðåäèçåìíîìîðüÿ. Ë., 1968. Ñ. 197; ÊÐÛÊÈÍ Ñ.Ì. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 37, 121.

188


òàâëÿëè çíà÷èòåëüíûé ïðîöåíò â ïîäðàçäåëåíèÿõ âñïîìîãàòåëüíûõ ÷àñòåé Ìåçèéñêîé àðìèè34 è èç ñîñòàâà êîòîðîé âûäåëÿëèñü ñîëäàòû äëÿ íåñåíèÿ ñëóæáû â àíòè÷íûõ öåíòðàõ Ñåâåðíîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ, â òîì ÷èñëå è Îëüâèè35 . Åñëè â ïåðâîé ñòðîêå íàäïèñè ñòîÿëî èìÿ, òî âî âòîðîé äîëæåí áûë ñòîÿòü êîãíîìåí, íà÷èíàâøèéñÿ íà ÀÒ, âîçìîæíî, òàêæå ôðàêèéñêîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ, êàê ýòî èìåëî ìåñòî â ïîñâÿùåíèè íà àëòàðå 248 ã. (ðèñ. 7, 3)36. Ó÷èòûâàÿ, ÷òî íàäãðîáèå áûëî ïîñòàâëåíî ðèìñêîìó ñîëäàòó, îí ìîã ñëóæèòü â îäíîì èç âñïîìîãàòåëüíûõ ïîäðàçäåëåíèé Ìåçèéñêîé àðìèè37 . Òîãäà ïëîõî ñîõðàíèâøèåñÿ áóêâû â êîíöå ÷åòâåðòîé ñòðîêè ñëåäóåò âîññòàíàâëèâàòü êàê [C]OH(ors), à â íà÷àëå ïÿòîé—åå íîìåð è íàçâàíèå38. Íå èñêëþ÷åíî, ÷òî ïåðåä cohors, êàê ñâèäåòåëüñòâóþò ïëîõî ñîõðàíèâøèåñÿ îñòàòêè âåðõíèõ ãàñò áóêâû V, ñòîÿëî v[e] èëè v[x]—îò vexillatio èëè vexillarius (ðèñ. 6)39. Íà÷àëî ïÿòîé ñòðîêè èñïîð÷åíî, íî â êîíöå ÷èòàåòñÿ NVM, ãäå áóêâû V è M ñòîÿò â ëèãàòóðå. Åñëè âîññòàíîâëåíèå â ÷åòâåðòîé ñòðîêå [C]OH(ortis) ïðàâîìåðíî, òî çäåñü ñëåäóåò âîññòàíàâëèâàòü òîëüêî íàçâàíèå Cohortis II Brittonum (Cohortis II Flavia Brittonum Equitata)40, êîòîðàÿ â III â. í. ý. äèñëîöèðîâàëàñü íà òåððèòîðèè Íèæíåé Ìåçèè, íàõîäèëàñü, âèäèìî, â îïåðàòèâíîì ïîä÷èíåíèè êîìàíäîâàíèÿ I Èòàëèéñêîãî ëåãèîíà è ìîãëà âûäåëÿòü ñîëäàò äëÿ íåñåíèÿ ãàðíèçîííîé ñëóæáû â Îëüâèè, ãäå â ñåðåäèíå III â. í. ý. áûë ïîãðåáåí ñîëäàò óêàçàííîãî ëåãèîíà Àíòîíèé Ãåðì (ðèñ. 7, 2)41 . Â êîíöå øåñòîé è íà÷àëå ñåäüìîé ñòðîê âîññòàíàâëèâàåòñÿ ----vixi[t] / an(nos) èëè an(nis)], ïåðåä êîòîðûì ìîãëî ñòîÿòü qui42. Ïîñëå 34

Ñì.: H OLDER P.A. Studies in the Auxilia of the Roman Army from Augustus to Trajan. L., 1980. P. 109–139; MANN J.S. Legionary Recruitment and Veteran Settlement during the Principat. L., 1983. P. 38, 66. 35 ÐÎÑÒÎÂÖÅÂ Ì.È. Âîåííàÿ îêêóïàöèÿ Îëüâèè ðèìëÿíàìè // ÈÀÊ. 1915. Âûï. 58. Ñ. 8; Ç ÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì. Ñåâåðíûé Ïîíò è Ðèìñêàÿ èìïåðèÿ. Êèåâ, 1998. Ñ. 98–106. 36 IOSPE. I 2. 167; ÊÐÛÊÈÍ Ñ.Ì. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 36 ñë., 85 ñë.; ñð.: Onomasticon provinciarum Europae Latinarum. Ed. B. Lörincz et F. Redö. Budapest, 1994. Vol. I. P. 299. 37 Ñð.: Ç ÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì., Ê ÐÀÏÈÂÈÍÀ Â.Â. Î ðèìñêîì ãàðíèçîíå Îëüâèè â ñåðåäèíå III â. // Vita Antiqua. 1999. ¹ 2. Ñ. 76–83. 38 Ïîäð. ñì.: BENEŠ J. Auxilia Romana in Moesia atque Dacia. Praha, 1978. S. 15–56. 39 Ñð.: ISM. Bucureşti, 1987. Vol. 2. P. 309 sq. ¹ 345. 40 Ïîäð. ñì.: B ENEŠ J. Op. cit. S. 21 sq. ¹ 60 / 23. 41 ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 102–109; Z UBAR V.M., K OZUB YU .I. Op. cit. P. 199–210. 42 Ñð.: ÑÎËÎÌÎÍÈÊ Ý.È. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 59. ¹ 31; Ñ. 65. ¹ 39.

189


an(nis) èëè an(nos) â âîñüìîé ñòðîêå ñòîÿëè ãîäû æèçíè, à äàëåå, ñóäÿ ïî ñîõðàíèâøèìñÿ ñëåäàì áóêâû Ì, m[il(itavit) an(nis) èëè an(nos)] è ñðîê ñëóæáû. Ïîñëåäóþùèå ñòðîêè ýïèòàôèè íå ìîãóò áûòü âîññòàíîâëåíû äàæå ãèïîòåòè÷åñêè. Õîòÿ îñòàòêè áóêâ Î è C â âîñüìîé è äåâÿòîé ñòðîêàõ ïîçâîëÿþò ïðåäïîëàãàòü, ÷òî íàäãðîáèå áûëî ïîñòàâëåíî ñîñëóæèâöàìè óìåðøåãî. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, åñëè ïðåäëîæåííûå äîïîëíåíèÿ ïðàâîìåðíû, òî íàäïèñü ìîæåò áûòü ïðåäñòàâëåíà â ñëåäóþùåì âîññòàíîâëåíèè: D(is) M(anibus) Muca ||||| AT ----- m [il](es) v[e(xillationis)?C]oh(ortis) ? [II Britto]num ? [qui] vixi(t) [an(nis) èëè an(nos) ------ ] m[il(itavit an(nis) èëè an(nos)] ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Ïåðåâîä: Áîãàì Ìàíàì. Ìóêà ------- ñîëäàò âåêñèëëÿöèè(?) II Áðèòòîíñêîé êîãîðòû (?), êîòîðûé ïðîæèë ëåò -------, ïðîñëóæèë ëåò -------Ñóäÿ ïî îñîáåííîñòÿì øðèôòà, â ïåðâóþ î÷åðåäü ïî âåñüìà õàðàêòåðíîìó íàïèñàíèþ áóêâ M, V, À è N, ýïèòàôèÿ ïî âðåìåíè î÷åíü áëèçêà äðóãèì ëàòèíñêèì ëàïèäàðíûìè ïàìÿòíèêàì èç Îëüâèè, êîòîðûå äàòèðóþòñÿ ñåðåäèíîé III â., â ÷àñòíîñòè ýïèòàôèÿì Ýëèÿ è Ýëèè Ñàòóðíèíîâ, Àíòîíèÿ Ãåðìà, íàäïèñè íà ôðàãìåíòå âîòèâíîé ïëèòêè ôðàêèéñêîãî êðóãà è ïîñâÿùåíèþ Ìåðêóðèþ íà àëòàðå, ïîñòàâëåííîì â 248 ã. (ðèñ. 7)43 . Ýòî ïîçâîëÿåò äàòèðîâàòü åãî ñåðåäèíîé III â. í. ý. è, íàðÿäó ñ äðóãèìè ýïèãðàôè÷åñêèì ïàìÿòíèêàìè, ðàññìàòðèâàòü â êà÷åñòâå èñòî÷íèêà, îòðàæàþùåãî îñîáåííîñòè ðèìñêîé ïîëèòèêè ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê àíòè÷íûì öåíòðàì Ñåâåðíîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ, è â ÷àñòíîñòè Îëüâèè, â ïåðèîä íåäîëãîãî ïðàâëåíèÿ èìïåðàòîðà Òðàÿíà Äåöèÿ (249–251 ãã.)44. Åñëè ïðåäëîæåííîå âîññòàíîâëåíèå â ýïèòàôèè íà43

IOSPE. I2. 167, 234; ÇÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì., ÊÐÀÏÈÂÈÍÀ Â.Â. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 76 ñë.; Ç ÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 102–109; ZUBAR V.M., K OZUB YU .I. Op. cit. P. 199–210. 44 Ïîäð. ñì.: V INOGRADOV J U .G., Z UBAR V.M. Die Schola Principalium in Chersonesos // Il Mar Nero. 1995/1996. II. S. 140–143; ÂÈÍÎÃÐÀÄÎÂ Þ.Ã.,

190


Ðèñ. 7. Ëàòèíñêèå ýïèãðàôè÷åñêèå ïàìÿòíèêè ñåðåäèíû III â. í. ý. èç Îëüâèè. 1 — Íàäãðîáèå ñ ýïèòàôèåé Ýëèÿ è Ýëèè Ñàòóðíèíîâ; 2 — Íàäãðîáíàÿ ñòåëà ñîëäàòà I Èòàëèéñêîãî ëåãèîíà Àíòîíèÿ Ãåðìà; 3 — Ïîñâÿòèòåëüíàÿ íàäïèñü íà ôðàãìåíòå âîòèâíîé ïëèòêè ôðàêèéñêîãî êðóãà; 4 — Àëòàðü ñ ïîñâÿùåíèåì Ìåðêóðèþ íà àëòàðå 248 ã. 191


çâàíèÿ êîãîðòû âåðíî, òî òîãäà ìîæíî ãîâîðèòü, ÷òî â ñåðåäèíå III â. í. ý. ðèìñêèé ãàðíèçîí Îëüâèè ñîñòîÿë èç âîåííîñëóæàùèõ íå òîëüêî I Èòàëèéñêîãî ëåãèîíà è I Êèëèêèéñêîé êîãîðòû45, íî è ñîëäàò Cohortis II Flavia Brittonum Equitata. Õîòÿ î ïðèñóòñòâèè âîåííîñëóæàùèõ ïîñëåäíåé â Îëüâèè, ââèäó î÷åíü ïëîõîé ñîõðàííîñòè ïóáëèêóåìîé ýïèòàôèè, áåçîãîâîðî÷íî ãîâîðèòü ñëîæíî. 3. Íàäãðîáíûé ïàìÿòíèê íàéäåí â 1972 ã. íà òåððèòîðèè íåêðîïîëÿ Îëüâèè íà ãëóáèíå 70 ñì (ðèñ. 1)46. Îí ïðåäñòàâëÿë ñîáîé ïðÿìîóãîëüíóþ èçâåñòíÿêîâóþ ñòåëó ðàçìåðàìè 70V25V13 ñì, óêðàøåííóþ â âåðõíåé ÷àñòè òðåóãîëüíûì ôðîíòîíîì âûñîòîé 12 ñì ñ ïëîõî ñîõðàíèâøåéñÿ ðîçåòêîé â òèìïàíå. Áîêîâûå è òûëüíàÿ ñòîðîíû õîðîøî îáðàáîòàíû. Íà ëèöåâîé ñòîðîíå ñòåëû â ðàìêå ðàçìåðàìè 58V19 ñì áûëà âûðåçàíà ëàòèíñêàÿ ýïèòàôèÿ (ðèñ. 8). Íî ââèäó òîãî, ÷òî ïîâåðõíîñòü ïàìÿòíèêà ñèëüíî ïîñòðàäàëà, ëèøü â îäíîé ñòðîêå ÷èòàþòñÿ îñòàòêè äâóõ ÷èñëèòåëüíûõ è îäíîé øèðîêîé áóêâû Ì âûñîòîé îê. 3 ñì (ðèñ. 3, 2). Ñîõðàíèâøàÿñÿ ÷àñòü ýïèòàôèè âûãëÿäèò òàê: XXM Èñõîäÿ èç êîíñòðóêöèè ïîäîáíûõ âîèíñêèõ íàäãðîáíûõ íàäïèñåé, ñîõðàíèâøàÿñÿ ÷àñòü ìîæåò áûòü âîññòàíîâëåíà êàê: --------------------------[vixit an(nis) èëè an(nos) X]XX(?)M[il(itavit) an(nis) èëè an(nos)]------Ïåðåâîä: … ïðîæèë 30 (?)ëåò, ïðîñëóæèë ….ëåò…..

45

46

ÇÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì., À ÍÒÎÍÎÂÀ È.À. Schola principalium â Õåðñîíåñå // ÍÝ. 1999. Ò. XVI. Ñ. 79–81; Ç ÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì., ÊÐÀÏÈÂÈÍÀ Â.Â. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 81 ñë.; ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 107 ñëë.; ZUBAR V.M., KOZUB YU .I. Op. cit. p. 209 ñë. Ïîäð. ñì.: Ç ÓÁÀÐÜ Â.Ì., ÊÐÀÏÈÂÈÍÀ Â.Â. Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 77 ñë.; ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 104 ñë.; ZUBAR V.M., K OZUB YU .I. Op. cit. Ð. 204 sq. Õðàíèòñÿ â Íàöèîíàëüíîì èñòîðèêî-àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîì çàïîâåäíèêå ÍÀÍ Óêðàèíû «Îëüâèÿ». Èíâ. ¹ Î–72/111; ÊÎ ÇÓ Á Þ.È . Îò÷åò î ðàáîòå çàãîðîäíîãî îòðÿäà Îëüâèéñêîé ýêñïåäèöèè ïî èçó÷åíèþ íåêðîïîëÿ â 1972 ã. // ÍÀ ÈÀ ÍÀÍ Óêðàèíû. 1972/26 à. Ñ. 4. Òàáë. 5 (1, 2).

192


Ðèñ. 8. Íàäãðîáèå ñ îñòàòêàìè ëàòèíñêîé ýïèòàôèè.

Ñîõðàíèâøàÿñÿ ÷àñòü ýïèòàôèè ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î òîì, ÷òî îíà áûëà ïîñòàâëåíà ðèìñêîìó ñîëäàòó, óìåðøåìó â Îëüâèè. Èñõîäÿ èç òîãî, ÷òî íàäãðîáèå íàéäåíî ïîáëèçîñòè äðóãèõ àíàëîãè÷íûõ íàäãðîáèé ñ ëàòèíñêèìè ýïèòàôèÿìè47, à òàêæå âåñüìà õàðàêòåðíîãî íàïèñàíèÿ áóêâû Ì, îíî, ñêîðåå âñåãî, ìîæåò áûòü îòíåñåíî ê ïåðâîé ïîëîâèíå – ñåðåäèíå III â. í. ý. 47

ÇÓÁÀÐ Â.Ì., ÊÎÇÓÁ Þ.². Óê. ñî÷. Ñ. 103. Ðèñ. 2; ZUBAR V.M., KOZUB YU .I. Op. cit. Ð. 199 sq. Fig. 2; ñð.: GABELMANN H. Op. cit. S. 69. Abb. 3; VORBECK E. Op. cit. S. 49. ¹¹ 111, 148.

193


4. Íàäãðîáèå íàéäåíî â 1972 ã. íà òåððèòîðèè íåêðîïîëÿ â ëåññîâîì ñëîå ãðóíòà íà ãëóáèíå 1,2–1,8 ì (ðèñ. 1)48. Ïàìÿòíèê èçãîòîâëåí èç áëîêà èçâåñòíÿêà ïðÿìîóãîëüíîé ôîðìû 107–108V43V25 ñì, â ëåâîé áîêîâîé ñòîðîíå êîòîðîãî èìåëîñü ïðÿìîóãîëüíîå óãëóáëåíèå ðàçìåðàìè 9V6,5V4 ñì. Ýòî ïîçâîëÿåò ïðåäïîëàãàòü, ÷òî äëÿ èçãîòîâëåíèÿ ïàìÿòíèêà áûëà èñïîëüçîâàíà óæå áûâøàÿ â óïîòðåáëåíèè èçâåñòíÿêîâàÿ ïëèòà. Òûëüíàÿ ñòîðîíà îáðàáîòàíà ãðóáî. Íàäãðîáèå óâåí÷àíî òðåóãîëüíûì ôðîíòîíîì âûñîòîé 21–22 ñì ñ øåñòèëåïåñòêîâîé ðîçåòêîé â òèìïàíå. Ôðîíòîí óêðàøåí âåí÷àþùèì è äâóìÿ óãëîâûìè ÷åòûðåõëåïåñòêîâûìè, êðóãëûìè, ñòèëèçîâàííûìè àêðîòåðèÿìè (ðèñ. 9). Íà ëèöåâîé ñòîðîíå â äâîéíîé ðàìêå â ïîëå ðàçìåðàìè 60,5V32,2 ñì. áûëà âûðåçàíà ýïèòàôèÿ, îò êîòîðîé ñîõðàíèëèñü ñëàáûå ñëåäû áóêâ. Ëèøü ÷óòü íèæå ñðåäíåé ÷àñòè ïëèòû ÷èòàåòñÿ çàòåðòàÿ áóêâà V âûñîòîé äî 4 ñì, êîòîðàÿ ìîãëà ñîõðàíèòüñÿ îò V[ixit an(nis) èëè an(nos)]. Äàííûå äëÿ äàòèðîâêè ïàìÿòíèêà îòñóòñòâóþò. Íî, ñóäÿ ïî ôîðìå íàäãðîáíîé ñòåëû è îñòàòêàì ëàòèíñêîé ýïèòàôèè, îí ïðèíàäëåæàë ðèìñêîìó âîåííîñëóæàùåìó èç ðèìñêîãî ãàðíèçîíà Îëüâèè è, âèäèìî, äàòèðóåòñÿ òåì æå âðåìåíåì, ÷òî è ðàññìîòðåííûå âûøå. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ïåðâàÿ èç ïóáëèêóåìûõ ëàòèíñêèõ ýïèòàôèé ïîäòâåðæäàåò äàííûå î ïðèñóòñòâèè â Îëüâèè ãðàæäàíñêèõ ëèö, ñâÿçàííûõ ñ ðèìñêèì ãàðíèçîíîì, êîòîðûå, âåðîÿòíî, æèëè â ñïåöèàëüíî îòâåäåííîì äëÿ ýòîãî ðàéîíå. À òðè äðóãèå ñâèäåòåëüñòâóþò î òîì, ÷òî â ñåðåäèíå III â. í. ý. ðèìñêàÿ àäìèíèñòðàöèÿ âñå åùå îêàçûâàëà ïîìîùü ýòîìó öåíòðó è îòâîäèëà åìó îïðåäåëåííóþ ðîëü â ñäåðæèâàíèè âàðâàðñêîé àãðåññèè, íàïðàâëåííîé ïðîòèâ ðèìñêèõ ïðîâèíöèé, ÷òî òåïåðü íàäåæíî çàôèêñèðîâàíî äîñòàòî÷íî ïðåäñòàâèòåëüíîé ãðóïïîé ýïèãðàôè÷åñêèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ.

48

Õðàíèòñÿ â Íàöèîíàëüíîì èñòîðèêî-àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîì çàïîâåäíèêå ÍÀÍ Óêðàèíû «Îëüâèÿ». Èíâ. ¹ Î–72/112; Ê Î ÇÓ Á Þ.È . Îò÷åò î ðàáîòå çàãîðîäíîãî îòðÿäà… Ñ. 8. Òàáë. 10 (1); ÎÍÀ ÆÅ . Íàäãðîáèÿ íåêðîïîëÿ Îëüâèè ðèìñêîãî ïåðèîäà // Áîñïîðñêèé ôåíîìåí: ïîãðåáàëüíûå ïàìÿòíèêè è ñâÿòèëèùà. Ìàòåðèàëû ìåæäóíàðîäíîé íàó÷íîé êîíôåðåíöèè. ÑÏá., 2002. ×àñòü 2. Ñ. 39 ñë.

194


Ðèñ. 9. Èçâåñòíÿêîâàÿ ñòåëà ñ íåñîõðàíèâøåéñÿ ýïèòàôèåé.

NEW GRAVESTONES WITH LATIN EPITAPHS FROM OLBIA V. M. Zubar, Yu. I. Kozub The article publishes and interprets four new grave monuments so far as possible in view of the fragmentary character of the inscriptions and their bad preservation degree. The gravestones bearing Latin epitaphs dated from the first half – middle III century AD were excavated on the Olbian necropolis in 1972, 1994 and 2002. The first of them confirms data on presence of civilians in Olbia who were connected with the Roman garrison and permanently lived in a specially allotted district in the first half of III century AD. Other three of them testify to the fact that in the middle of the III century AD Roman administration still rendered help to this center and assigned it certain role in containing the barbarian aggression against the Roman provinces, what is now securely fixed by means of a number of epigraphic sources. 195

Ïèòåð Ãàðíñåé î Ïîçäíåé Ðèìñêîé èìïðåèè

èñõîäèâøèõ â èìïåðñêîé èäåîëîãèè, óïðàâëåíèè, çàêîíîäàòåëüñòâå, ðåëèãèè, ìîðàëè, ýêîíîìèêå, îáùåñòâå è êóëüòóðå. Ââîäíàÿ ãëàâà (ñ. 1–8) ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé îáçîð òåì, çàíèìàþùèõ àâòîðîâ è èçëîæåíèå èõ èñõîäíîé ïîñûëêè. Â öåíòðå èõ âíèìàíèÿ ïåðèîä ñ III ïî V âåê, êîãäà äëèòåëüíî çðåâøèå ïåðåìåíû îáðåòàëè ñâîå íîâîå êà÷åñòâî. Ãðàíèöû ýòîãî ïåðèîäà, íàçûâàåìîãî «ïîçäíåé àíòè÷íîñòüþ», äîñòàòî÷íî óñëîâíû. Äèîêëåòèàí è Êîíñòàíòèí íå áûëè íîâàòîðàìè, â èõ ïðàâëåíèå íîâûå ÷åðòû îáùåñòâà ñòàëè ëèøü áîëåå çàìåòíû è èñïîëüçóåìû. Ðàâíûì îáðàçîì è 476 ã. èìååò ëèøü ñèìâîëè÷åñêîå çíà÷åíèå äëÿ Çàïàäíîé èìïåðèè. Ïîçäíÿÿ Ðèìñêàÿ èìïåðèÿ ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ àâòîðàìè êàê ïîëèãîí äëÿ èçó÷åíèÿ áîðüáû òðàäèöèîííîãî è íîâîãî, îòíîøåíèé ìåæäó çàâèñèìîñòüþ îò ïðîøëîãî è íîâûìè ñîáûòèÿìè èëè äåéñòâèÿìè, ïðåäïðèíèìàåìûìè îòäåëüíûìè èíäèâèäàìè, êîòîðûå äàâàëè íîâîå íàïðàâëåíèå èñòîðè÷åñêîìó ïðîöåññó (ñ. 3). Ïðîòèâîáîðñòâî íîâîãî è ñòàðîãî ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ â êíèãå ïî öåëîìó ñïåêòðó ïàðàìåòðîâ: â ñòèëå óïðàâëåíèÿ è õàðàêòåðå ìîíàðõè÷åñêîé âëàñòè, â ïîñëåäñòâèÿõ þðèäè÷åñêèõ è ìîðàëüíûõ íîâîââåäåíèé ïðàâèòåëüñòâà è, îñîáåííî, âî âëèÿíèè íà æèçíü ðÿäîâûõ ãðàæäàí íîâîãî èíñòèòóòà õðèñòèàíñêîé öåðêâè. Àâòîðû îòðèöàþò îáû÷íî ñâÿçûâàåìûé ñ Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèåé óïàäîê ñåëüñêîõîçÿéñòâåííîãî ïðîèçâîäñòâà, çàïóñòåíèå ïàõîòíûõ çåìåëü è ñîêðàùåíèå íàñåëåíèÿ, è ïðèçûâàþò çàíîâî îñìûñëèòü ñîäåðæàíèå ïîíÿòèé «áþðîêðàòèçàöèÿ» ãîñóäàðñòâåííîãî àïïàðàòà, «óïàäîê» è «âóëüãàðèçàöèÿ» ïîñòêëàññè÷åñêîãî ïðàâà, òðàäèöèîííî ïðèëàãàåìûõ èñòîðèêàìè ê ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîìó îáùåñòâó. Âî 2-é ãëàâå, «Óïàäîê è ïàäåíèå Ïðèíöèïàòà» (ñ. 9–24) àâòîðû ñâÿçûâàþò ñ ïðàâëåíèåì Ñåâåðîâ. Ñâÿçóþùåé èìïåðèþ âîåäèíî ñèëîé áûëè ãîðîäà, à íå àðìèÿ èëè áþðîêðàòèÿ. Óñïåõè óðáàíèçàöèè è ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèå ðèìñêîé êóëüòóðû â ïðîâèíöèÿõ ïðîÿâëÿëèñü â ÷àñòíîñòè â òîì, ÷òî ïðîâèíöèàëàìè áûëè èìïåðàòîðû, íà÷èíàÿ ñî II â. Ñåïòèìèé Ñåâåð ñòàë ñèìâîëîì «ïðîâèíöèàëèçàöèè» âëàñòè ïðè ïðèíöèïàòå. Àâòîðû îòðèöàþò ìèëèòàðèçàöèþ ãðàæäàíñêîãî àïïàðàòà ïðè Ñåâåðàõ êàê ìèô ñîâðåìåííîé èñòîðèîãðàôèè. Ïî èõ ìíåíèþ, ïðè Ñåâåðàõ íàðóøèëñÿ ïîëèòè÷åñêèé áàëàíñ ìåæäó àðìèåé è ñåíàòîì, â ðåçóëüòàòå ÷åãî âñàäíèêè ñòàëè òåñíèòü ñåíàòîðîâ íà ãîñóäàðñòâåííûõ äîëæíîñòÿõ, à çàòåì àðìèÿ ñòàëà âûäâèãàòü ñîáñòâåííûõ ïðåòåíäåíòîâ â êà÷åñòâå èìïåðàòîðîâ. Ôåíîìåí ñîëäàòñêèõ èìïåðàòîðîâ áûë ïîðîæäåí êàê òðåáîâàíèÿìè àðìèè, òàê è ïîòðåáíîñòÿìè ãîñóäàðñòâà, êîòîðîå îêàçàëîñü â ñëîæíîé âîåííîé îáñòàíîâêå. Äðóãèå ÷åðòû òàê íàçûâàåìîãî êðèçèñà III âåêà—óïàäîê ñåëüñêîãî õîçÿéñòâà, èíôëÿöèÿ öåí, ôèñêàëüíûå íåóðÿäèöû è ñîêðàùåíèå íàñåëåíèÿ—íå ñòîëü î÷åâèäíû. Íåñìîòðÿ íà òðóäíîñòè, ðèìñêàÿ èìïåðèÿ íå ðàñïàëàñü â III â. è â ýòîì çàñëóãà ñîëäàòñêèõ èìïåðàòîðîâ, êîòîðûå ñïàñëè èìïåðèþ. Àâòîðû ïðåäïîëàãàþò, 197

À. Â. Êîïòåâ

÷òî ñîëäàòñêèå èìïåðàòîðû áûëè äàëåêè îò îáðàçà ïðÿìîäóøíîãî âîÿêè, ôàêòè÷åñêè èõ âèäåíèå âîåííûõ ïðîáëåì ïîçâîëÿëî èì çàñòàâèòü ïðàâèòåëüñòâåííûå äåéñòâèÿ ôóíêöèîíèðîâàòü áîëåå ýôôåêòèâíî. Ôàêòè÷åñêè, çíà÷èòåëüíàÿ ÷àñòü ýòîé ãëàâû ÷èòàåòñÿ êàê ýíêîìèé ñîëäàòñêîìó èìïåðàòîðó, ôèãóðà êîòîðîãî ïîÿâèëàñü ïî íåîáõîäèìîñòè, íî êîòîðûé, â ñóùíîñòè, óëó÷øèë àðõèòåêòóðó ðèìñêîãî óïðàâëåíèÿ. Ïðè ýòîì âîåííûé ïðîôåññèîíàëèçì ñòàë îïðåäåëÿþùåé ÷åðòîé èìïåðàòîðñêîé äîëæíîñòè. Ñåíàòñêàÿ êàðüåðà ñòàëà ìåíåå ïðèâëåêàòåëüíîé ïî ñðàâíåíèþ ñ âñàäíè÷åñêîé, è ñåíàò óòðàòèë èíèöèàòèâó êîíòðîëÿ çà èìïåðàòîðñêîé âëàñòüþ, õîòÿ è ñîõðàíÿë ïî òðàäèöèè ïðàâî óòâåðæäåíèÿ èìïåðàòîðîâ. Â ñèëó âîåííûõ ïîòðåáíîñòåé èìïåðàòîðû íå çàäåðæèâàëèñü â Ðèìå, è ýòî ïðèâåëî ê âîçíèêíîâåíèþ ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ, ÷òî ñòîëèöà òàì, ãäå ïðåáûâàåò èìïåðàòîð. Ïðèíöåïñ Ðàííåé èìïåðèè áûë íå òîëüêî âîåííûì ðóêîâîäèòåëåì, íî è êîíòðîëèðîâàë àäìèíèñòðàöèþ, ñáîð íàëîãîâ, þðèäè÷åñêóþ ñèñòåìó, çàêîíû è ïîðÿäîê. Îäíàêî àïïàðàò Ðàííåé èìïåðèè áûë íåâåëèê, è âîåííàÿ ñòàâêà èìïåðàòîðà óæå ïðîèçâîäèëà âïå÷àòëåíèå ñòîëèöû, íî åãî ðîñò ê êîíöó III â. ïðèâåë ê íåîáõîäèìîñòè àäìèíèñòðàòèâíûõ ðåôîðì è ñòðîèòåëüñòâó ïîñòîÿííûõ ñòîëèö. Àâòîðû îòìå÷àþò, ñîâðåìåííàÿ íàóêà ãîðàçäî îïòèìèñòè÷íåå, ÷åì ïðåæäå, ñìîòðèò íà ïðè÷èíû ðåôîðì Äèîêëåòèàíà, ðåçîííî ïîëàãàÿ, ÷òî íåò îñíîâàíèé äëÿ ñóæäåíèé îá óïàäêå ñåëüñêîãî õîçÿéñòâà èëè êîëëàïñå ôèñêàëüíîé ñèñòåìû è ýêîíîìè÷åñêîì õàîñå6. Ðàñòóùàÿ àäìèíèñòðàòèâíàÿ ñèñòåìà äîñòàòî÷íî óñïåøíî ðåàãèðîâàëà íà ïîòðåáíîñòè ðàçâèòèÿ îáùåñòâà è â öåëîì äåðæàëà åãî ïîä êîíòðîëåì. Ìíîãèå ìåðû, òðàäèöèîííî ïðèïèñûâàåìûå Äèîêëåòèàíó èëè Êîíñòàíòèíó, çàðîäèëèñü ãîðàçäî ðàíüøå. Â ÷àñòíîñòè, äëèòåëüíî çðåâøåå ñîïåðíè÷åñòâî íåîïëàòîíèçìà è õðèñòèàíñòâà, âûëèâøååñÿ â Âåëèêèå ãîíåíèÿ ïðè Äèîêëåòèàíå, íàõîäèëî îòðàæåíèå â ñõîäíîé ïîëèòèêå Ôèëèïïà, Äåöèÿ è Àâðåëèàíà. Ãëàâà 3-ÿ, «Èìïåðàòîðû è áþðîêðàòû» (ñ. 25–51), ôàêòè÷åñêè îïðàâäûâàåò ãðîìàäíûé ðîñò áþðîêðàòè÷åñêîãî àïïàðàòà â Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè. Àâòîðû âíà÷àëå îïèñûâàþò íîâóþ èäåîëîãèþ ýïîõè, â êîòîðîé îáîæåñòâëåííàÿ èìïåðàòîðñêàÿ ôèãóðà ïîñòåïåííî óäàëÿåòñÿ îò «íàðîäà». Íîâûå ôîðìû, ïðèäâîðíûé ðèòóàë è ïðåäñòàâëåíèå îá èìïåðàòîðå êàê «æèâîì çàêîíå» è «èíêàðíàöèè âå÷íîãî Áîãà» ðàçâèëîñü, ïî ìíåíèþ àâòîðîâ, èç ïîòðåáíîñòè óçàêîíèòü âëàñòü óäà÷ëèâûõ âîåííûõ íèçêîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ, íî àâòîðèòàðíîãî òåìïåðàìåíòà. «Îáîæåñòâëåíèå» è íîâàÿ òèòóëàòóðà, ïðèïèñûâàåìûå îáû÷íî Äèîêëåòèàíó, ðàçâè6

Ê àâòîðñêèì ññûëêàì ìîæíî äîáàâèòü ñòàòüþ Áóðêõàðäà Ìàéññíåðà, ïåðåñìàòðèâàþùóþ òðàäèöèîííî íåãàòèâíûå îöåíêè ýêîíîìè÷åñêèõ ðåôîðì Äèîêëåòèàíà: M E Iß NER B. Über Zweck und Anlaß von Diokletians Preisedikt // Historia. 2000. Bd 49. S. 79–100.

198


ëèñü ïîñòåïåííî è îáíàðóæèâàþòñÿ óæå â III âåêå îò Ýëàãàáàëà äî Àâðåëèàíà. Õîòÿ õðèñòèàíñêèé èìïåðàòîð íå ìîã ðàññìàòðèâàòüñÿ êàê áîã è, íà÷èíàÿ ñ Åâñåâèÿ, øëà ðàçðàáîòêà «ñëîâàðÿ èìïåðàòîðñêîé áîæåñòâåííîñòè», èìïåðàòîðû âïëîòü äî Àíàñòàñèÿ (518) ïîëó÷àëè ïîñìåðòíûé òèòóë divus. Ïðè ýòîì èìïåðàòîð îêàçàëñÿ ôàêòè÷åñêè çàëîæíèêîì ñâîåãî íîâîãî ñòàòóñà. Àâòîðû ïîêàçûâàþò, êàê áþðîêðàòèÿ íå òîëüêî îáåñïå÷èâàëà ôóíêöèîíèðîâàíèå èìïåðèè, íî òàêæå êàê ïðàêòè÷åñêè ñëóæèëà êàíàëîì ñâÿçè îáùåñòâà ñ íåäîñòóïíîé òåïåðü èìïåðàòîðñêîé âëàñòüþ. Îíè äåëàþò ïîïûòêó óëó÷øèòü ïðèâû÷íûé îáðàç «âèçàíòèéñêîãî» ðàçíîøåðñòíîãî ñîîáùåñòâà ãðàæäàíñêèõ ñëóæàùèõ, ïîñòîÿííî ñîïåðíè÷àâøèõ ìåæäó ñîáîé è æèâøèõ çà ñ÷åò ãîëîäíîãî êðåñòüÿíèíà. Âìåñòî ýòîãî îíè îáðàùàþò âíèìàíèå íà òî, êàê «ïîòðåáíîñòè èìïåðèè» âåëè ê îáðàçîâàíèþ áîëåå ñëîæíîé è ýôôåêòèâíîé, ïî ñðàâíåíèþ ñ «ðóäèìåíòàðíîé» ñèñòåìîé Ïðèíöèïàòà, ñèñòåìû àäìèíèñòðàòèâíûõ è íàëîãîâûõ îðãàíîâ. Ðîñò àïïàðàòà óïðàâëåíèÿ îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ óâåëè÷åíèåì ðàçìåðîâ àðìèè è ïîòðåáíîñòü ñäåëàòü áîëåå ýôôåêòèâíûì ñáîð íàëîãîâ. Ñòðîéíàÿ àäìèíèñòðàòèâíàÿ ñèñòåìà ïîñòåïåííî ïðèõîäèëà íà ñìåíó «êîíãëîìåðàòó ãîðîäîâ», ñóùåñòâîâàâøåìó ïðè Ïðèíöèïàòå, â ñèëó ñòðåìëåíèÿ öåíòðàëüíîãî ïðàâèòåëüñòâà ïîä÷èíèòü Èìïåðèþ ñâîåìó êîíòðîëþ. Ðîñò ÷èñëà ôóíêöèîíåðîâ óìåíüøàë èõ îáùåñòâåííóþ öåííîñòü, ÷òî ïðîÿâëÿëîñü â óìåíüøåíèè «äîëæíîñòíûõ îêëàäîâ» ïî ñðàâíåíèþ ñ Ïðèíöèïàòîì è ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèå ïðîäàæè äîëæíîñòåé. Ýòà ãëàâà òàêæå ñîäåðæèò èññëåäîâàíèå êàòåãîðèé Ìàêñà Âåáåðà î «ðàöèîíàëüíîé» è «íàñëåäñòâåííîé» áþðîêðàòèè ïðèìåíèòåëüíî ê Ïîçäíåé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè (ñ. 41–46). Ñëàáî îïëà÷èâàåìûå áþðîêðàòû áûëè âûíóæäåíû áðàòü âçÿòêè, ÷òî íàðóøàëî ñòàðûé ïðèíöèï, çàôèêñèðîâàííûé åùå çàêîíîì 149 ã. äî í.ý. Íå áóäó÷è â ñèëàõ ïîëíîñòüþ èñêîðåíèòü ýòî çëî, èìïåðàòîðû ïîøëè ïî ïóòè îãðàíè÷åíèÿ äîïóñòèìûõ ðàçìåðîâ ïîäíîøåíèé. Â êîððóìïèðîâàííîì îáùåñòâå äîëæíîñòè â ìåíüøå ñòåïåíè ðàññìàòðèâàëèñü êàê ðàáîòà, ÷åì â êà÷åñòâå êàïèòàëîâëîæåíèÿ, êàê ÷àñòü ñîáñòâåííîñòè, êîòîðóþ ìîæíî ýêñïëóàòèðîâàòü (ñ. 46). Ïîýòîìó ïîïóëÿðíîñòüþ ïîëüçîâàëèñü íå òîëüêî ìåëêèå, ïëîõî îïëà÷èâàåìûå, äîëæíîñòè, íî äàæå òåîðåòè÷åñêàÿ âîçìîæíîñòü ñòàòü ÷ëåíîì àäìèíèñòðàöèè ðàññìàòðèâàëàñü êàê íå÷òî, ïðèäàâàâøåå ñîöèàëüíûé âåñ. Îáëàäàòåëè äîëæíîñòåé, îðãàíèçîâàííûå â êàñòó cohortales, ñòàðàëèñü íå äîïóñêàòü â íåå íîâûõ ëþäåé. Îäíîé èç ïðè÷èí ðîñòà áþðîêðàòèè íàçûâàåòñÿ äâèæåíèå â íàïðàâëåíèè áîëåå ýôôåêòèâíîãî èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ ðåñóðñîâ èìïåðèè. Ýôôåêòèâíîñòü ñàìîé àäìèíèñòðàöèè îñëàáëÿëè ñëàáàÿ ïðîôåññèîíàëüíàÿ êâàëèôèêàöèÿ äîëæíîñòíûõ ëèö è êîððóïöèÿ. Çíà÷èòåëüíàÿ ÷àñòü àäìèíèñòðàöèè ó÷àñòâîâàëà â ñáîðå íàëîãîâ è êîðìèëàñü çà ñ÷åò çëîóïîòðåáëåíèé â ýòîé îáëàñòè. Ïîñëåäíèå â ñâîþ î÷åðåäü ïîðîäèëè èíñòèòóò ïàòðîöèíèÿ, ñ ïîìîùüþ êîòîðîãî ëèöà, ïðèîáùåííûå ê àäìèíèñòðàöèè, 199


îñâîáîæäàëè ìåëêèõ ïëàòåëüùèêîâ îò èõ áðåìåíè. Â öåëîì æå, äåëàþò âûâîä àâòîðû, íàëîãîâàÿ ñèñòåìà áûëà ýôôåêòèâíîé. Ñåðüåçíûå òðóäíîñòè ïðåòåðïåâàë ëèøü âîåííûé íàáîð, ïîñêîëüêó çåìëåâëàäåëüöû ñîïðîòèâëÿëèñü îòðûâó êðåñòüÿíñêîé ìîëîäåæè îò çåìëè äëÿ âîèíñêîé ñëóæáû. Ïîýòîìó èìïåðàòîðû âñå øèðå èñïîëüçîâàëè â âîåííûõ öåëÿõ ïðåäñòàâèòåëåé ïåðåñåëÿâøèåñÿ â ïðåäåëû èìïåðèè ïëåìåí. Àðìèÿ, à íå ãðàæäàíñêàÿ àäìèíèñòðàöèÿ, íàïîìèíàþò àâòîðû, èçìåíèëà èìïåðèè â V â. 4-ÿ ãëàâà, «Ïðàâî è þðèäè÷åñêàÿ ïðàêòèêà» (ñ. 52–82) äåëàåò ïîïûòêó ïåðåñìîòðåòü ñòåðåîòèïíûé, ïî ìíåíèþ àâòîðîâ, èñòîðè÷åñêèé îáëèê ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîãî ïðàâà êàê «çàñòîéíîãî è íåðàçâèâàþùåãîñÿ». Êîíöåïöèÿ åãî óïàäêà âîçíèêëà óæå ïðè Þñòèíèàíå, êîòîðûé ðàññìàòðèâàë ñåáÿ â êà÷åñòâå âîññòàíîâèòåëÿ ÷èñòîòû êëàññè÷åñêîãî ïðàâà. Â íîâîå âðåìÿ ïî àíàëîãèè ñ èäååé «âóëüãàðíîé ëàòûíè» â ëèíãâèñòèêå âîçíèêëî ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î «âóëüãàðíîì ïðàâå», êîòîðîå Ýðíåñò Ëåâè íàïîëíèë íàó÷íûì ñîäåðæàíèåì. Ñîãëàñíî Ëåâè, ïîñòêëàññè÷åñêîå ïðàâî ðàçâèâàëîñü, ïðèñïîñàáëèâàÿñü ê îáùåñòâåííûì èçìåíåíèÿì, íî ýòî äåëàëîñü íà íèçêîì óðîâíå êîìïåòåíöèè è ðàçðóøàëî áàçîâûå ïðàâîâûå ïðèíöèïû. Ýòó ïîñëåäíþþ åãî îöåíêó îñïàðèâàþò àâòîðû, ïîëàãàÿ, ÷òî þðèñïðóäåíöèÿ â V–VI âåêàõ áûëà íà âûñîòå òâîð÷åñêîé ýâîëþöèè, ÷òî ïîçâîëèëî ñàìîìó ðèìñêîìó ïðàâó ñòàòü «ïðåîáðàçóþùåé òâîð÷åñêîé ñèëîé» â ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîì ìèðå (ñ. 58). Îòäåëüíîìó ðàññìîòðåíèþ ïîäâåðãàþòñÿ èñòî÷íèêè ïîçäíåðèìñêîãî ïðàâà ñ ïðåèìóùåñòâåííûì âíèìàíèåì ê Êîäåêñó Ôåîäîñèÿ. Àâòîðû îñïàðèâàþò òî÷êó çðåíèÿ òåõ ñîâðåìåííûõ èññëåäîâàòåëåé, êîòîðûå ñ÷èòàþò, ÷òî êîäåêñû ëèøü ôèêñèðîâàëè «çàñòûâøåå» ðèìñêîå ïðàâî. Ïîñêîëüêó êîäåêñû ñîçäàâàëèñü äëÿ ïîñëåäóþùåãî ñóäåáíîãî èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ ñîáðàííûõ â íèõ òåêñòîâ, îíè äàâàëè ðàáîòó àäâîêàòàì è ïðàâîâûì ýêñïåðòàì. Â ýòîì ïðîÿâëÿëàñü òâîð÷åñêàÿ ðîëü êîäèôèêàöèè. Ñàìè êîíñòèòóöèè äåìîíñòðèðóþò æèâîå ðåàãèðîâàíèå íà çàïðîñû áþðîêðàòèè è ïîääàííûõ, ôàêòè÷åñêè âñå îíè â Êîäåêñå Ôåîäîñèÿ ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé responsa. Èìïåðàòîð íå ñòîÿë íàä çàêîíîì, îí ìîã ëèøü ïðîâîçãëàøàòü åãî â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ ñóùåñòâóþùèì ïðàâîì (ñ. 62). Þðèäè÷åñêèå ïðèíöèïû ñàìè ïî ñåáå îñòàâàëèñü êëàññè÷åñêèìè, íî èõ ïðèìåíåíèå ïîñòîÿííî êîððåëèðîâàëîñü â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ ðåàëèÿìè âðåìåíè. Ïîýòîìó ÷òîáû ïîíèìàòü ìàòåðèàë â Êîäåêñå Ôåîäîñèÿ, íóæíî ñîîòíîñèòü çàïèñàííîå ïðàâî ñ êîíêðåòíûìè ñëó÷àÿìè, êîòîðûå åãî âûçâàëè. Ýòà êîððåëÿöèÿ «âûñâå÷èâàåò òâîð÷åñêóþ äåÿòåëüíîñòü þðèñïðóäåíöèè» (ñ. 61). Íàëè÷èå ìíîãèõ íå ïîëíîñòüþ ñîõðàíèâøèõñÿ òåêñòîâ, âðîäå Fragmenta Vaticana èëè Collatio legum Mosaicarum et Romanarum, ïîêàçûâàåò, ÷òî ðèìñêîå ïðàâî ïðîäîëæàëî «òâîð÷åñêè ðàçâèâàòüñÿ» (ñ. 64). Ýòà ãëàâà ñîäåðæèò ïðåêðàñíûé îáçîð ôóíêöèé òàêèõ ïðåäñòàâèòåëåé þðèñïðóäåíöèè, êàê iurisperiti è advocati, à òàêæå ïðåäñòàâëÿåò 200


ôóíêöèîíèðîâàíèå ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîé ñóäåáíîé ïðîöåäóðû è ðîëü iudices. Îñîáîå âíèìàíèå óäåëåíî ýâîëþöèè åïèñêîïñêîãî ñóäà, êîòîðûé, íà÷èíàÿ ñ IV â., çàèìñòâîâàë ôîðìû ñâåòñêîãî ñóäåáíîãî ïðîöåññà. Äî êîíöà III â. öåðêîâü ðàçâèâàëà ñîáñòâåííóþ ñèñòåìó ïðàâà, îñíîâàííóþ íà òåêñòàõ íîâîãî çàâåòà, àïîñòîëüñêèõ óñòàíîâëåíèÿõ è íîðìàõ âíóòðåííåé æèçíè õðèñòèàíñêèõ îáùèí. Ïîñëå Êîíñòàíòèíà ïåðåä åïèñêîïàìè âñòàëà ñëîæíàÿ çàäà÷à ñîîòíåñòè ïðàâî èìïåðèè ñ äóõîì õðèñòèàíñêîé ñïðàâåäëèâîñòè. Â ýòîì ñìûñëå õðèñòèàíñêèå åïèñêîïû áûëè ñêîðåå èñòèííûìè èíòåðïðåòàòîðàìè ïðàâà, ÷åì ñóäüÿìè. Åïèñêîïñêàÿ äîëæíîñòü òðåáîâàëà âûñîêîãî èíòåëëåêòóàëüíîãî óðîâíÿ, ïîñêîëüêó åå íîñèòåëÿì ïðèõîäèëîñü òâîð÷åñêè ó÷àñòâîâàòü âî âçàèìîäåéñòâèè «õðèñòèàíñêîãî» è «èìïåðñêîãî» ïðàâà. Ãëàâà 5-ÿ, «Ñîöèàëüíûå èåðàðõèè è êóëüòóðíûå èäåíòè÷íîñòè» (ñ. 83–106), ðàññìàòðèâàåò ñîîòíîøåíèå ñîöèàëüíûõ ãðàäàöèé, êîòîðîå â Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè ñòàëî åùå áîëåå îïðåäåëåííûì, ÷åì ïðåæäå. Ïðè÷èíó ýòîãî àâòîðû âèäÿò â ðàçâèòèè ãîñóäàðñòâåííîãî àïïàðàòà, â êîòîðîì ñêëàäûâàëàñü èåðàðõèÿ «àðìåéñêîãî ñòèëÿ». Åå îãðîìíûå ðàçìåðû ñóùåñòâåííî óâåëè÷èëè äàâëåíèå íà íèçøèå ñëîè íàñåëåíèÿ, çà êàæäîé èç ïðîôåññèîíàëüíûõ ãðóïï êîòîðîãî áûëè çàêðåïëåíû åå ïîâèííîñòè è íàëîãè. Â íàøåì ñîçíàíèè ãëóáîêî óêîðåíèëîñü ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î äèõîòîìèè ïðåæíèõ îáùåñòâ. Îáû÷íî ïðîòèâîïîñòàâëåíèå ñâîáîäíûõ ðàáàì, potentiores—tenuiores, honestiores—humiliores, ãðàæäàí—íåãðàæäàíàì. Ðàññìàòðèâàÿ äèõîòîìèþ «ñâîáîäíûå—ðàáû», àâòîðû ñêëîíÿþòñÿ ê ìíåíèþ, ÷òî ðàáñòâî íà÷àëî ïðèõîäèòü â óïàäîê åùå ïðè Ïðèíöèïàòå, îäíàêî ðàáû áûëè äîñòàòî÷íî øèðîêî ïðåäñòàâëåíû äàæå â ñåëüñêîì õîçÿéñòâå Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè, îñîáåííî â Èòàëèè è Ñèöèëèè. Ïðåîáëàäàþùàÿ íûíå êîíöåïöèÿ Ì. Ôèíëè î çàìåíå ðàáñòâà êîëîíàòîì àðãóìåíòèðóåòñÿ ëèøü èçìåíåíèåì ñòàòóñà êîëîíîâ â ñòîðîíó ñáëèæåíèÿ ñ ðàáñêèì ñòàòóñîì, òîãäà êàê ó íàñ íåò ñâåäåíèé î òîì, íàñêîëüêî êîëîíàò ñîêðàòèë ïðèìåíåíèå ðàáîâ. Ãðàíü ìåæäó ñâîáîäíûìè è ðàáàìè íàðóøàëàñü ïî ìíîãèì ïàðàìåòðàì, íî íèêîãäà íå îòìåíÿëàñü. Â êà÷åñòâå ïðèìåðà ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ ïðèìåíåíèå ðàáñêèõ íàêàçàíèé ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ñâîáîäíûì, ñòàâøåå îáû÷íûì óæå ïðè Ñåâåðàõ. Áðóòàëèçàöèÿ íàêàçàíèé ïðè Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè èìåëà ïðè÷èíîé èçìåíåíèå óïðàâëåíèÿ èìïåðèé, íî, â îòëè÷èå îò Ïåðñèäñêîé äåðæàâû, íå ïðåâðàùàëà ïîääàííûõ â ðàáîâ èìïåðàòîðà. Àâòîðû âûñòóïàþò ïðîòèâ âîñõîäÿùåãî ê À. Äæîóíçó ìíåíèÿ, ÷òî ïîñëå Ýäèêòà Êàðàêàëëû 212 ã. äåëåíèå îáùåñòâà íà honestiores— humiliores îòòåñíèëî âñå ïðåæíèå ãðàäàöèè âíóòðè ñâîáîäíûõ. Ïðèíàäëåæíîñòü ê ðèìñêîìó ãðàæäàíñòâó è â Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè áûëà äîñòîÿíèåì íå âñåõ ïîääàííûõ. Äëÿ ïðîñòîãî íàðîäà ãðàæäàíñòâî íå èìåëî îñîáîãî çíà÷åíèÿ, íî áåç åãî íàëè÷èÿ íåâîçìîæíî áûëî íàäåÿòüñÿ íà êàðüåðíûé è ñòàòóñíûé ðîñò. 201


Ïðèíàäëåæíîñòü ê âûñøèì êëàññàì îïðåäåëÿëàñü êàê áîãàòñòâîì, òàê è ñîöèàëüíûì ñòàòóñîì. Âûñøèå äîëæíîñòíûå ëèöà è ñåíàòîðû îïðåäåëåííî ïðèíàäëåæàëè ê potentiores, ÷åãî íåëüçÿ ñêàçàòü î êóðèàëàõ. Òîëüêî èõ âåðõíèé ñëîé principales—íàõîäèëñÿ â ïðèâèëåãèðîâàííîì ïîëîæåíèè, òîãäà êàê îñíîâíàÿ ìàññà êóðèàëîâ ìàëî îòëè÷àëàñü îò óäà÷ëèâûõ òîðãîâöåâ è çàæèòî÷íûõ ïëåáååâ. Óòðàòà êóðèàëàìè áûëîãî çíà÷åíèå îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ ñìåíîé ïðèîðèòåòîâ â ðàçâèòèè èìïåðèè, êîãäà àäìèíèñòðàòèâíûé àïïàðàò ñòàë çàìåíÿòü ñîáîé ñèñòåìó ãîðîäñêîãî ãðàæäàíñêîãî ñàìîóïðàâëåíèÿ. Ïîëèòèêà âëàñòåé îöåíèâàåòñÿ êàê «øèçîôðåíè÷íàÿ»: ñòðåìÿñü ñîõðàíèòü êëàññ êóðèàëîâ, ìíîãèì ñîöèàëüíûì ãðóïïàì äàâàëè èììóíèòåòû îò êóðèàëüíûõ îáÿçàííîñòåé. Òåì ñàìûì îáùåñòâî âñå áîëåå ïîëÿðèçîâàëîñü. Ýäèêò Êàðàêàëëû ïðî÷åðòèë òàêæå ëèíèþ ìåæäó ðèìñêèì è âàðâàðñêèì ìèðàìè. Îäíàêî è âíóòðè ïîëèòè÷åñêè åäèíîãî «ðèìñêîãî ìèðà» íå áûëî êóëüòóðíîãî åäèíñòâà. Â Ðàííåé èìïåðèè êóëüòóðíàÿ è ãðàæäàíñêàÿ ïðèíàäëåæíîñòü, êàê ïðàâèëî, ñîâïàäàëè. Íî Ýäèêò 212 ãîäà èçìåíèë ïîëîæåíèå, êóëüòóðíàÿ èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ ïåðåñòàëà áûòü ðåëåâàíòíîé ãðàæäàíñòâó. Â Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè íà ïåðâûé ïëàí âûøëî äåëåíèå íà çîíû ëàòûíè è ãðå÷åñêîãî ÿçûêà, ñòèìóëèðîâàííîå äëèòåëüíûì ñîïåðíè÷åñòâîì ðèìñêîé è ýëëèíèñòè÷åñêîé êóëüòóð. Èìïåðèÿ ïî òðàäèöèè ðàññìàòðèâàëàñü êàê áàñòèîí ïðîòèâ âàðâàðñêîãî ìèðà, íî Àäðèàíîïîëüñêàÿ êàòàñòðîôà 378 ã. ñòàëà ïåðåëîìíûì ìîìåíòîì â îòíîøåíèÿõ «ðèìñêîãî ìèðà» ñ ïîãðàíè÷íîé ïåðèôåðèåé. Â ïÿòîì âåêå ðèìñêèé ìèð íå èìåë óæå íè êóëüòóðíîé, íè ïîëèòè÷åñêîãî åäèíñòâà. Ïîñëåäóþùåå ñòîëåòèå çàïàäíîé èñòîðèè àâòîðû ðàññìàòðèâàþò ñêâîçü ïðèçìó ñòðåìëåíèÿ ñîõðàíèòü ðèìñêóþ èäåíòè÷íîñòü ïîä íàòèñêîì ðàçìûâàþùåãî âëèÿíèÿ âàðâàðñêîãî ìèðà. Ãëàâà 6-ÿ, «Ïîâñåäíåâíûé õëåá» (ñ. 107–131), ðàññìàòðèâàåò ôîðìû è ïóòè ðàñïðåäåëåíèÿ ðåñóðñîâ ïèòàíèÿ â ìàñøòàáàõ èìïåðèè, à òàêæå èíñòèòóöèîíàëüíûå è ñîöèàëüíûå îòíîøåíèÿ, êîòîðûå èìè ïîðîæäàëèñü. Öåíòðàìè ñîñðåäîòî÷åíèÿ ðåñóðñîâ ïèòàíèÿ áûëè ãîðîäà, è â ïåðèîäû ãîëîäà ìàññû ãîëîäàþùèõ êðåñòüÿí óñòðåìëÿëèñü òóäà. Ãîðîæàíå (îêîëî 10 ïðîöåíòîâ íàñåëåíèÿ) íàõîäèëèñü â ïðèâèëåãèðîâàííîì ïîëîæåíèè, ïîñêîëüêó èõ ñíàáæåíèå îáåñïå÷èâàëî ïîëèòè÷åñêóþ ñòàáèëüíîñòü â îáùåñòâå. Ãðóïïîé ðèñêà áûëè ñâîáîäíûå áåäíÿêè, ïîñêîëüêó äàæå ðàáû, â ñîáñòâåííîñòè õîçÿåâ, íàõîäèëèñü â ëó÷øåì ïîëîæåíèè. Èõ ïîääåðæêà îñóùåñòâëÿëàñü êàê ñî ñòîðîíû ãîñóäàðñòâåííûõ îðãàíîâ, òàê è ÷àñòíûìè ëèöàìè. Ðåãóëÿðíîå ñíàáæåíèå õëåáîì áûëî ðåäêîñòüþ, ëèøü Ðèì è Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëü èìåëè îòëàæåííóþ ñèñòåìó êàê ñòîëè÷íûå ãîðîäà. Îäíàêî â ñëó÷àå íåõâàòêè ïðîäóêòîâ âëàñòè ïðåäïðèíèìàëè ìåðû åå óñòðàíåíèÿ. Ïîìîùü â çàáîòå î õëåáå íàñóùíîì êðûëàñü â ïðèðîäå îòíîøåíèé íàðîäà è èìïåðàòîðà, ðàññìàòðèâàâøåãîñÿ â êà÷åñòâå ïàòðîíà ñâîèõ ñîãðàæäàí. Îáùåñòâåííûå ó÷ðåæäåíèÿ (òåàòð, èïïîäðîì è ïð.) 202


ïîçâîëÿëè îñóùåñòâëÿòü îáðàòíóþ ñâÿçü îáùåñòâà ñ âëàñòÿìè. Â ñëó÷àå ãîëîäà íàðîä ïîäíèìàë ìÿòåæè, è íå ñïðàâëÿþùèåñÿ ñî ñíàáæåíèåì ÷èíîâíèêè ðàñïëà÷èâàëèñü æèçíüþ, èìóùåñòâîì èëè êàðüåðîé. Äðóãîé ôîðìîé îáåñïå÷åíèÿ íàðîäà áûëà ÷àñòíàÿ áëàãîòâîðèòåëüíîñòü, ïðîäîëæàâøàÿ ýëëèíèñòè÷åñêóþ ñèñòåìó ýâåðãåòèçìà. Àâòîðû àêöåíòèðóþò âíèìàíèå íà äâóõ åå ÷åðòàõ. Áëàãîòâîðèòåëüíîñòü îòëè÷àëàñü îò ïàòðîíàòà òåì, ÷òî åå äåéñòâèå ðàñïðîñòðàíÿëîñü íà áîëåå øèðîêèå ñëîè, íåæåëè êðóã ñîáñòâåííûõ êëèåíòîâ. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, ýâåðãåòû äîáèâàëèñü íå òîëüêî íàðîäíîé áëàãîñêëîííîñòè, íî è ðóêîâîäñòâîâàëèñü ñîáñòâåííîé âûãîäîé, ïîä÷àñ íàæèâàÿñü íà èãðå öåí âî âðåìÿ íåóðîæàåâ. Â Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè ýâåðãåòèçì â êëàññè÷åñêîì âûðàæåíèè ñîêðàùàåòñÿ, â ñâÿçè ñ èçìåíåíèåì ñèñòåìû óïðàâëåíèÿ. Çàáîòà î íàðîäå âñå áîëüøå ëîæèòñÿ íà ïëå÷è ÷èíîâíèêîâ è ãîðîäñêîé àäìèíèñòðàöèè â âèäå «ëèòóðãèé». Íàðÿäó ñ ýòèì ðîæäàåòñÿ íîâûé èíñòèòóò öåðêîâíîé áëàãîòâîðèòåëüíîñòè. Àâòîðû ïîëàãàþò, ÷òî «îíà çàïîëíèëà òå áðåøè, êîòîðûå ñóùåñòâîâàëè â ÿçû÷åñêîé ñèñòåìå ðàñïðåäåëåíèÿ». Îäíàêî áîëüøèíñòâî åïèñêîïîâ ýòîãî ïåðèîäà, «ñòîÿâøèå âî ãëàâå âñå áîëåå áîãàòåþùåé è ìîãóùåñòâåííîé îðãàíèçàöèè» ñàìè âîçâûøàëèñü äî ðàíãà êëàññè÷åñêèõ ýâåðãåòîâ. Àâòîðû íå õîòÿò ñîãëàñèòüñÿ, ÷òî õðèñòèàíñêîå «ìèëîñåðäèå» áûëî ôîðìîé ïðåæíåãî «ýâåðãåòèçìà» â íîâûõ óñëîâèÿõ, ññûëàÿñü íà ðàçëè÷èå èõ ïîáóæäàþùèõ ìîòèâîâ. Ìíîãèå èç àðãóìåíòîâ, ïîâòîðåííûõ â ýòîé ãëàâå, áûëè çàèìñòâîâàíû èç ðàáîò Ïîëà Âåéíå è ñàìîãî Ïèòåðà Ãàðíñåÿ7. Ãëàâà 7-ÿ, «Ðåëèãèÿ» (ñ. 132–169), ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñàìîé îáøèðíîé è âîçìîæíî íàèáîëåå ïðåòåíöèîçíîé èç ãëàâ êíèãè. Èäåÿ «ýâîëþöèè» ïîçâîëÿåò àâòîðàì ñëåäîâàòü ðàñïðîñòðàíåííîìó ìíåíèþ, ÷òî èìïåðèÿ íå ñòàëà õðèñòèàíñêîé ñðàçó âñëåä çà «îáðàùåíèåì» Êîíñòàíòèíà. Õîòÿ èìïåðàòîðû àêòèâíî ïîääåðæèâàëè õðèñòèàíñêîãî áîãà, òðàäèöèîííûå êóëüòû îñòàâàëèñü îôèöèàëüíî ïðèçíàííûìè â Ðèìå. Ïåðâûì øàãîì ê ðàçðûâó ñòàë îòêàç Ãðàöèàíà îò òèòóëà âåëèêîãî ïîíòèôèêà â 382 ã., îäíàêî òåðïèìîñòü îñòàâàëàñü âåäóùåé ëèíèåé îôèöèàëüíîé ïîëèòèêè âïëîòü äî çàêîíîäàòåëüñòâà Ôåîäîñèÿ 391–392 ãã. Åãî áåñêîìïðîìèññíîñòü ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ÿçû÷íèêàì è åðåòèêàì áûëà âûçâàíà ñòðåìëåíèåì êîíñîëèäèðîâàòü õðèñòèàíñêèå ñèëû â áîðüáå ïðîòèâ óçóðïàòîðà Åâãåíèÿ, ïîëèòè÷åñêè îïèðàâøåãîñÿ íà ÿçû÷åñòâî. Ïî ìíåíèþ àâòîðîâ, ìàíåðà, â êîòîðîé íàñåëåíèå Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè ñòàëî ïîñòèãàòü ðåëèãèþ, íåñëà â ñåáå íåñîìíåííûé îòïå÷àòîê õðèñòè7

V EYNE P. Le pain et le cirque: Sociologie historique d’un pluralisme politique. Paris, 1976, àíãë. ïåð.: Bread and Circuses: Historical Sociology and Political Pluralism. Trans. by Brian Pearce. L., 1990; G ARNSEY P. Famine and Food Supply in the Graeco-Roman World: Responses to Risk and Crisis. Cambridge, 1988; IDEM . Food and Society in Classical Antiquity. Cambridge, 1999.

203


àíñòâà, ÷òî îíè îïðåäåëÿþò êàê «òåîëîãè÷åñêóþ ðåâîëþöèþ». Ñîâðåìåííûå èññëåäîâàòåëè âñëåä çà Ï. Áðàóíîì îòðèöàþò èäåþ ðåçêîãî ðàçëè÷èÿ õðèñòèàíñêîé è ÿçû÷åñêîé êóëüòóð, ïîëàãàÿ, ÷òî â IV â. õðèñòèàíñêàÿ è ÿçû÷åñêàÿ ýëèòû âîñïèòûâàëèñü íà îäíîé àíòè÷íîì íàñëåäèè, ëèøü ïî ðàçíîìó åãî èíòåðïðåòèðóÿ. Àâòîðû äàííîé ðàáîòû âèäÿò ñêðûòîå çà òàêèì ïîäõîäîì ôóíäàìåíòàëüíîå èçìåíåíèå—«äåìîêðàòèçàöèþ» ñàìîé òåîëîãè÷åñêîé ðåôëåêñèè: ñïîñîáíîñòü èíäèâèäîâ îñìûñëèòü «èñòèííóþ» ðåëèãèþ è âñòóïèòü â îòêðûòîå òåîëîãè÷åñêîå ñîðåâíîâàíèå èëè ñîþç ñ èõ ñîñåäÿìè ñ öåëüþ îáåñïå÷èòü óêðåïëåíèå ñâîåé «èñòèííîé» ðåëèãèè. Ñòàëî íåîáõîäèìûì ñóðîâîå çàêîíîäàòåëüñòâî (êîíòðîëèðîâàòü ýòó íîâóþ «äåìîêðàòèçàöèþ»), áûëè óñòàíîâëåíû òåîëîãè÷åñêèå ðóáåæè, ïîÿâèëîñü ìíîæåñòâî ñòîðîííèêîâ îôèöèàëüíîãî ðåëèãèîçíîãî ìíåíèÿ (ìîíàõè, åïèñêîïû, ñâÿòûå ëþäè, æåíùèíû) è ðåëèãèîçíîå ñîðåâíîâàíèå ìîãëî âûðàæàòüñÿ â ãðàæäàíñêèõ áåñïîðÿäêàõ è íàñèëèè. Îáèëèå «åðåñåé» áûëî ñëåäñòâèåì ïðîíèêíîâåíèÿ òåîëîãèè â ñðåäó øèðîêèõ ìàññ. Â îòëè÷èå îò îòíîøåíèÿ ê «åðåòèêàì», ñ êîòîðûìè âåëèñü ñïîðû, ÿçû÷íèêè âîñïðèíèìàëèñü êàê íåðàñ÷ëåíåííàÿ ìàññà. Ïîýòîìó íåò äàííûõ î àíòèÿçû÷åñêîé êàìïàíèè Êîíñòàíòèíà è åãî íåïîñðåäñòâåííûõ ïðååìíèêîâ. Èìåþùèåñÿ çàêîíû ïîñâÿùåíû «ñóåâåðèÿì» (superstitio)—õðèñòèàíñêèå ïîëåìèñòû ñòðåìèëèñü ñäåëàòü ýòî ñëîâî ñèíîíèìîì ÿçû÷åñòâà, íî â IV â. îíî ïðîòèâîñòîÿëî íå õðèñòèàíñòâó, à äîïóñòèìûì ÿçû÷åñêèì êóëüòàì. Óòâåðæäåíèå õðèñòèàíñòâà â êà÷åñòâå îôèöèàëüíîé ðåëèãèè èìïåðèè ñîïðîâîæäàëîñü èçìåíåíèåì ãðàíèöû ìåæäó «ïðàâèëüíîé» è «íåäîïóñòèìîé» ðåëèãèîçíîé âåðîé è ïðàêòèêîé. Ïî ìíåíèþ àâòîðîâ, òðàäèöèîííàÿ îöåíêà ðèìñêîãî ïîëèòåèçìà êàê òîëåðàíòíîãî ñêðûâàåò åãî ïîëèòè÷åñêèé ôóíêöèîíàëèçì—ðèìñêèå âëàñòè ïåðèîäè÷åñêè ïîäâåðãàëè îñòðàêèçìó ïðåäñòàâëÿâøèå îïàñíîñòü ðåëèãèîçíûå ìåíüøèíñòâà. Ïîñëå îáðàùåíèÿ Êîíñòàíòèíà ýòà æå ïî ñóòè ïîëèòèêà «çàáîòû î ãðàæäàíñêîì ìèðå» èçìåíèëà ñâîþ íàïðàâëåííîñòü, õîòÿ îñòðàêèçìó ïî-ïðåæíåìó ïîäâåðãàëèñü íåñîãëàñíûå ñ îôèöèàëüíîé ëèíèåé. Ìíîãèå õðèñòèàíå òàêæå îòêàçûâàëèñü ñîòðóäíè÷àòü ñ «îôèöèàëüíîé» öåðêîâüþ è èìïåðèåé, ÷òî ïîðîäèëî àíàõîðåñèñ. Îäíàêî ñî âðåìåíåì ãðàíü ìåæäó âêëþ÷åíèåì è èñêëþ÷åíèåì èç îôèöèàëüíîé ðåëèãèè ñòàëà óñëîâíîé: èìïåðàòîðû èñïîëüçîâàëè ñâÿòûõ àíàõîðåòîâ òàê æå, êàê ïðåæäå èñïîëüçîâàëè îðàêóëû. Âûñòóïëåíèÿ ýêçàëüòèðîâàííûõ ìîíàõîâ è ôàíàòèçì ÷åðíè ñëóæèëè âëàñòÿì ñðåäñòâîì äëÿ ðåøåíèÿ ïîëèòèêî-ðåëèãèîçíûõ âîïðîñîâ. Ñëåäóÿ ñâîåìó òåçèñó î «äåìîêðàòèçàöèè» òåîëîãèè â IV â., ïîäãîòîâèâøåé ïóòü äëÿ «ïîïóëÿðèçàöèè» ðåëèãèîçíîãî ñîðåâíîâàíèÿ, àâòîðû ñòðåìÿòñÿ ïîêàçàòü, ÷òî ÷èñëî ðàñïðàâ ñ ÿçû÷íèêàìè áûëî íåâåëèêî. Ïî èõ ìíåíèþ, â îòëè÷èå îò õðèñòèàí ïîçäíåé àíòè÷íîñòè, ÿçû÷íèêè èìåëè ñâîáîäó âåðîâàíèÿ, âîïðîñ ëèøü â òîì, êàêèì îáðàçîì îíè 204


ìîãëè ñëåäîâàòü ñâîèì ðåëèãèîçíûì óáåæäåíèÿì «äîïóñòèìûì» ïóòåì. Àâòîðû ðàññìàòðèâàþò ðîñò óâëå÷åíèÿ ìèñòèöèçìîì è ìàãèåé è áîðüáó ïðîòèâ íèõ êàê «ñóåâåðèÿ», íå âèäÿ, îäíàêî, â ýòîì êîíêóðåíöèè ìåæäó ðàöèîíàëüíûì è «åñòåñòâåííûì» îñìûñëåíèåì âåðû. Ìíîãèå òå÷åíèÿ, îñîáåííî ìàíèõåéñòâî, îêàçûâàëè âëèÿíèå íà ôîðìèðîâàâøóþñÿ õðèñòèàíñêóþ äîêòðèíó è ñ òðóäîì ïîääàâàëèñü èñêîðåíåíèþ. Ýâîëþöèîííîå ðàçâèòèå ðåëèãèîçíîé æèçíè îáóñëîâëèâàëî ñîõðàíåíèå, è äàæå óâåëè÷åíèå íà ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîì ýòàïå ðåëèãèîçíîãî ìíîãîîáðàçèÿ8. Ãëàâà 8-ÿ, «Ìîðàëü è ñåìüÿ» (ñ. 170–191), ôàêòè÷åñêè ïîñâÿùåíà õðèñòèàíñêèì âçãëÿäàì íà ñåìüþ. Ýòî âíèìàíèå îáóñëîâëåíî òåì, ÷òî â öåíòðå âíèìàíèÿ ýòèêè èóäàèçìà áûëà ñâÿçü ñî ñâîèì ýòíîñîì, ÿçû÷íèêîâ—îòíîøåíèå ãðàæäàí ê ñâîåìó ïîëèñó, ó õðèñòèàí æå—ñåìüÿ, êîòîðóþ àâòîðû ïûòàþòñÿ îñìûñëèòü íå êàê ìèêðîêîñì, íî â ðàñøèðèòåëüíîì âèäå—êàê äîìîâëàäåíèå Áîãà, ïðèíàäëåæàùèå ê êîòîðîìó ëþäè ÿâëÿþòñÿ «áðàòüÿìè» è «ñåñòðàìè». Ïðè ýòîì, îäíàêî, îòìå÷àåòñÿ, ÷òî öåðêîâíûé ñîáîð 343 ã. ïðåäàë ïðîêëÿòèþ ïîñëåäîâàòåëåé Åâñòàôèÿ, ïðèçûâàâøèõ ê ðàçðûâó ñåìåéíûõ ñâÿçåé. Ñðàâíèâàÿ ÿçû÷åñêóþ è õðèñòèàíñêóþ ìîðàëü, àâòîðû ñëåäóþò òåçèñó Ï. Áðàóíà, ÷òî «ïóðèòàíñêàÿ áðà÷íàÿ ìîðàëü» íå áûëà èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî õðèñòèàíñêîé, à âîîáùå ïðåîáëàäàëà â ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîì îáùåñòâå. Âîçìîæíî, ïîýòîìó õðèñòèàíñêèå âîççðåíèÿ íå îñòàâèëè çàìåòíîãî ñëåäà â áðà÷íîì çàêîíîäàòåëüñòâå Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè. Àñêåòèçì â îáëàñòè ñåêñà áûë îäíîé èç èäåé, èñòîêè êîòîðîé âîñõîäÿò ê ðèìñêèì âåñòàëêàì èëè äåëüôèéñêèì æðèöàì (àâòîðû âîçâîäÿò åå ê áðà÷íîé ìîðàëè êóìðàíèòîâ), íî êîòîðàÿ íàøëà â õðèñòèàíñòâå ãîðàçäî áîëåå ïîëíîå âûðàæåíèå. Ïðè ýòîì àâòîðû îòìå÷àþò äâîéíîé ñòàíäàðò ïðîïîâåäåé õðèñòèàíñêèõ ëèäåðîâ—äëÿ «ñîâåðøåííîé» æèçíè è äëÿ «ìèðà». Ïîäðîáíî ðàññìàòðèâàÿ ìåñòî ìóæ÷èíû, æåíùèíû è äåòåé â âîççðåíèÿõ îòöîâ öåðêâè, êíèãà íå äåëàåò ïîïûòêè óñòàíîâèòü, êàêîå âëèÿíèå îíè èìåëè íà ðÿäîâîå íàñåëåíèå. Àâòîðû ïðèçíàþò, ÷òî «ñîñòîÿíèå èñòî÷íèêîâ îñòàâëÿåò ïîä âîïðîñîì, íàñêîëüêî ïîëíî õðèñòèàíñêèå ñåìüè ñëåäîâàëè èíñòðóêöèÿì öåðêîâíûõ èåðàðõîâ, êàê áëèçêî îíè ïðèáëèçèëèñü ê èõ ìîäåëè ñåìüè. Ïàòðèñòèêà çàíèìàëàñü ñêîðåå ïðåäïèñàíèåì, ÷åì îïèñàíèåì, â êîòîðîì òåîëîãèÿ ïîäàâëÿåò ñîöèàëüíóþ èñòîðèþ» (ñ. 187). Ãëàâà 9-ÿ, «Ñîöèàëüíûé ðàäèêàëèçì è åãî ãðàíèöû» (ñ. 192–215), ðàññìàòðèâàåò îòíîøåíèå ïîçäíåàíòè÷íûõ õðèñòèàí ê òàêèì òðàäèöèîííûì èíñòèòóòàì êàê ðàáñòâî èëè áîãàòñòâî ñêâîçü ïðèçìó ðà8

Ñêîíöåíòðèðîâàâ âíèìàíèå íà èäåå «ïðååìñòâåííîñòè», àâòîðû îñòàâëÿþò «çà êàäðîì» ïðîáëåìó íîâîãî êà÷åñòâà, êîòîðîå âíîñèëî õðèñòèàíñòâî â äóõîâíóþ æèçíü Ïîçäíåé èìïåðèè. Ñð.: L IEBESCHUETZ J.H.W.G. Continuity and change in Roman religion. Oxford & N.Y., 1979.

205


äèêàëüíûõ õðèñòèàíñêèå èäåè ýãàëèòàðèçìà. Ïðèíÿâ çà îñíîâó ñîöèàëüíûé êîíñåðâàòèçì è ïîëèòè÷åñêèé êâèåòèçì îôèöèàëüíîãî õðèñòèàíñòâà îò Ïàâëà äî Àâãóñòèíà, àâòîðû òùàòåëüíî îáîñíîâûâàþò îãðàíè÷åííîñòü ìàñøòàáîâ ðàäèêàëèçìà õðèñòèàí. Â êà÷åñòâå ìàòåðèàëà èñïîëüçóåòñÿ êðèòèêà Ëàêòàíöèåì íåðàâåíñòâà â ãðåêî-ðèìñêîì îáùåñòâå è åãî ïðèçûâû ê òåðïèìîñòè, òåîëîãèçèðîâàíèå Ãðèãîðèÿ Íèññêîãî íà òåìó ðàáîâëàäåíèÿ è îòíîøåíèå Àâãóñòèíà ê ïûòêàì â ñóäå. Êðîìå òîãî, ýòà ãëàâà âêëþ÷àåò èñêóñíîå ðèòîðè÷åñêîå èçëîæåíèå àíîíèìíîãî ïåëàãèàíñêîãî òðàêòàòà «Î áîãàòûõ». Àâòîðû ïðèõîäÿò ê âûâîäó, ÷òî «ñîöèàëüíûå ðàäèêàëû íå ïðîñëåæèâàþòñÿ â ïåðâûõ ðÿäàõ õðèñòèàíñêîé öåðêâè â Ïîçäíåé àíòè÷íîñòè, èõ ìîæíî âñòðåòèòü ëèøü ñðåäè åå ïåðèôåðèéíûõ ñëîåâ, îáû÷íî ñðåäè êðàéíèõ àñêåòîâ». Ïðè âñåé îáîñíîâàííîñòè ýòîãî çàêëþ÷åíèÿ åãî çàïðîãðàììèðîâàííîñòü îáóñëîâëåíà àâòîðñêîé îðèåíòàöèåé íà «ýâîëþöèîííóþ» ñâÿçü õðèñòèàíñêèõ èíñòèòóòîâ ñ ïðåäøåñòâîâàâøèìè èì àíòè÷íûìè. Çàêëþ÷èòåëüíàÿ 10-ÿ ãëàâà, «×ðåçìåðíîå âåëè÷èå è óïàäîê Ðèìà» (ñ. 216–227), ñòîèò îñîáíÿêîì êàê èñòîðèîãðàôè÷åñêîå èññëåäîâàíèå âîïðîñà, ïî÷åìó Ýäóàðä Ãèááîí äîëæåí áûë ñâÿçûâàòü óïàäîê è ïàäåíèå Ðèìà ñ åãî «÷ðåçìåðíûì âåëè÷èåì», òî åñòü ñ åãî âûõîäîì çà ïðåäåëû ñîáñòâåííîãî ãåîãðàôè÷åñêîãî è ïîëèòè÷åñêîãî ïîòåíöèàëà. Èäåè Ãèááîíà ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ â êîíòåêñòå XVIII ñòîëåòèÿ â ñðàâíåíèè ñ åãî æå èäååé «óìåðåííîãî âåëè÷èÿ» Åâðîïû. Ñàìè àâòîðû íå óòâåðæäàþò ïðÿìî ýòîãî, íî ñðàâíåíèå äàííîãî ðàçáîðà ñ èõ ïåðâîé ãëàâîé ïîä÷åðêèâàåò ïðåîáëàäàþùèé ïîäòåêñò êíèãè: Ïîçäíÿÿ Ðèìñêàÿ èìïåðèÿ íå áûëà ÷óäîâèùíîé, íåóìåðåííîé èëè óïàäî÷íîé, íî ñêîðåå òàêîé, êàêîé îíà äîëæíà áûëà áûòü, ÷òîáû ëîãè÷íî è ýôôåêòèâíî ôóíêöèîíèðîâàòü. ×åðåç âñå äåñÿòü ãëàâ êíèãè êðàñíîé íèòüþ ïðîõîäèò èäåÿ «íåîáõîäèìîñòè» è «ñîçèäàòåëüíîñòè», ïîä÷åðêèâàÿ, ÷òî ïîëåçíûå ñîöèàëüíûå ðåøåíèÿ âîçíèêàëè èç òðåáîâàíèé îáñòàíîâêè. Ïîýòîìó, áûòü ìîæåò, ñëåäóåò ñêàçàòü, ÷òî «íåîáõîäèìîñòü—ìàòü ïîçäíåé àíòè÷íîñòè». Âîïðîñ èíäèâèäóàëüíîé äåÿòåëüíîñòè â ïîçäíåé àíòè÷íîñòè ðåøàåòñÿ â êîíòåêñòå äåéñòâèÿ ñîöèàëüíûõ è êóëüòóðíûõ ñèë. Òèïè÷íûì ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñëåäóþùèé ïàññàæ èç ãëàâû î ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîì ïðàâå: «Èçó÷åíèå ïîçäíåðèìñêîãî ïðàâà êàê öåëîãî èñïûòûâàåò (äî ïîñëåäíåãî âðåìåíè) òó æå ñóäüáó, ÷òî è èçó÷åíèå ïîçäíåé àíòè÷íîñòè â öåëîì. Îíî îïèñûâàåòñÿ ëèáî êàê ïåðèîä óïàäêà ïðîøåäøåãî çîëîòîãî âåêà, ëèáî êàê ïåðèîä îæèäàíèÿ, êîãäà ñðåäíèå âåêà áóäóò îáúÿâëåíû… Þðèäè÷åñêèå èñòî÷íèêè èíûõ, ÷åì Ôåîäîñèåâà è Þñòèíèàíîâà êîìïèëÿöèè, ìîãóò ñêàçàòü íàì î þðèäè÷åñêèõ èçìåíåíèÿõ, êîòîðûå ïðîèñõîäèëè ïîä âîçäåéñòâèåì ïîâñåäíåâíîé æèçíè» (ñ. 54). Ýòî «âîçäåéñòâèå ïîâñåäíåâíîé æèçíè», êîòîðîå àâòîðû ïûòàþòñÿ îïèñàòü íà ïðîòÿæåíèè äåñÿòè ãëàâ, ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé óìûøëåííî óêëîí÷èâûé è òðóäíûé 206

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÏÎÄ ÔËÀÃÎÌ «ÝÂÎËÞÖÈÈ»: ÏÈÒÅÐ ÃÀÐÍÑÅÉ Î ÏÎÇÄÍÅÉ ÐÈÌÑÊÎÉ ÈÌÏÅÐÈÈ* À. Â. Êîïòåâ (Õåëüñèíêè, Ôèíëÿíäèÿ) Ïèòåð Ãàðíñåé, íûíå ïðîôåññîð àíòè÷íîé èñòîðèè â Êåìáðèäæå, èçâåñòåí â ÷èñëå íàèáîëåå àâòîðèòåòíûõ ñïåöèàëèñòîâ ïî ñîöèàëüíîé è ýêîíîìè÷åñêîé èñòîðèè Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè1. Íîâàÿ ðàáîòà «Ýâîëþöèÿ ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîãî ìèðà» íàïèñàíà èì â ñîàâòîðñòâå ñî ñâîåé ó÷åíèöåé Êàðîëèíîé Õàìôðåñ, ðàáîòàþùåé â Êàëèôîðíèéñêîì óíèâåðñèòåòå. Êíèãà ïðîäîëæàåò ïîäõîä ê ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîìó îáùåñòâó, ïðîâîäèìûé â àíãëîÿçû÷íîé ëèòåðàòóðå â òðóäàõ Ïèòåðà Áðàóíà2, Àâåðèë Êýìåðîí3, Ãëåíà Áîóåðñîêà4 è ñóììèðîâàííûé â íåäàâíî âûøåäøèõ äâóõ íîâûõ òîìàõ Êåìáðèäæèéñêîé äðåâíåé èñòîðèè5. Âîçìîæíî, èìåÿ â âèäó ýòó ïîñëåäíþþ ïóáëèêàöèþ, àâòîðû íàìåðåííî îòêàçàëèñü îò õðîíîëîãè÷åñêîãî ïîâåñòâîâàíèÿ, ñêîíöåíòðèðîâàâ âíèìàíèå íà ñèíòåçå èçìåíåíèé, ïðî* G ARNSEY P. & H UMFRESS C. The Evolution of the Late Antique World. Cam-

bridge: Orchard Academic, 2001. Pp. xv + 252. ISBN 1-90328-3000. G ARNSEY P. Social Status and Legal Privilege in the Roman Empire. Oxford, 1970; G ARNSEY P. & SALLER R. The Roman Empire: Economy, Society and Culture. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1987; G ARNSEY P. Famine and Food Supply in the Graeco-Roman World: Responses to Risk and Crisis. Cambridge University Press, 1988; G ARNSEY P. Food and Society in Classical Antiquity. Cambridge University Press, 1999. 2 B ROWN P.R.L. The making of late antiquity. Cambridge, Mass., 1978; World of Late Antiquity. L., 1989 (1971). 3 C AMERON A. The Later Roman Empire AD 284–430. Cambridge, 1993; The Mediterranean world in late antiquity. AD 395–600. L., 1993. 4 B OWERSOCK G.W. Hellenism in Late Antiquity. Cambridge, 1990. 5 The Cambridge Ancient History. Vol. XIII. The Late Empire, AD 337–425. Ed. by A. Cameron and P. Garnsey. Cambridge, 1998; Vol. XIV. Late Antiquity. Empire and Successors, AD 425–600. Ed. by A. Cameron, B. Ward-Perkins and M. Whitby. Cambridge, 2000. Ñð. òàêæå: Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World. Ed. by G.W. Bowersock, P. Brown, O. Grabar. Cambridge & L., 1999; Interpreting Late Antiquity: Essays on the Postclassical World. Ed. by G.W. Bowersock, P. Brown, O. Grabar. Cambridge & L., 2001. 1


äëÿ âîñïðèÿòèÿ èñòî÷íèê ñâåäåíèé. Ìîæåò áûòü, ïîýòîìó êíèãà âìåñòî «èçó÷åíèÿ ýêîíîìèêè, îáùåñòâà è êóëüòóðû» ïîñâÿùåíà íåîïðåäåëåííîé òåìå «ýâîëþöèîííûõ èçìåíåíèé». Àâòîðû äàæå óòâåðæäàþò, ÷òî îíè «çàíèìàþòñÿ èäåîëîãèåé, à íå ðåàëüíîñòüþ» (ñ. 99), íî ïðè ýòîì îíè èñêóñíî äåìîíñòðèðóþò, êàê ÷àñòî «èäåîëîãèÿ» ïëîòíî ñìûêàåòñÿ ñ ðåàëüíîñòüþ èìåííî â òåõ òî÷êàõ, ãäå ýòè äèñêóðñèâíûå ïîëÿðíîñòè ðàñõîäÿòñÿ. Â öåëîì ïåðåä íàìè ïîëåçíàÿ êíèãà, â êîòîðîé ñåðèÿ «ñðåçîâ ïîçäíåðèìñêîé æèçíè» ïîäàåòñÿ ñ èíòåðåñíûìè êîììåíòàðèÿìè, òåîðèÿìè è ïðåäïîëîæåíèÿìè. Ïðàâäà, ïðè ýòîì òî÷íûé âîïðîñ ðàññìîòðåíèÿ îñòàåòñÿ íåÿñíûì: â ðàçíûõ ãëàâàõ êàê áóäòî ïðåäïîëàãàþòñÿ ðàçëè÷íûå óðîâíè èññëåäîâàíèÿ. Ãëàâà î ïðàâå êðàòêî îïèñûâàåò èíñòèòóòû ïîñòêëàññè÷åñêîãî ïðàâà ñ äàòàìè, òàáëèöàìè è îïðåäåëåíèÿìè, òàê ÷òî âïîëíå ñîéäåò çà ïîëåçíûé ââîäíûé êóðñ ïî ïîçäíåé àíòè÷íîñòè. Íàïðîòèâ, ãëàâû î ðåëèãèè èëè Ãèááîíå ïðåäïîëàãàþò çíàêîìñòâî ñ ïðåäìåòîì îáñóæäåíèÿ è àðãóìåíòàöèÿ â íèõ äîñòóïíà òîëüêî ïîäãîòîâëåííîìó ÷èòàòåëþ. Ïîýòîìó ïðè ÷òåíèè ïîëåçíî äåðæàòü â ñîçíàíèè ñëîâî «ýâîëþöèÿ» â íàçâàíèè êíèãè, íå ñëó÷àéíî âíåñåííîå òóäà àâòîðàìè. Ôàêòè÷åñêè èäåÿ «ýâîëþöèè», êîòîðóþ àâòîðû ñòàðàòåëüíî ïðîâîäÿò ïî âñåì ñðåçàì ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîãî îáùåñòâà, åñòü íå òîëüêî ãëàâíûé ëåéòìîòèâ, íî è ñàì ïðåäìåò ðàññìîòðåíèÿ â êíèãå. Àâòîðû íàñòîé÷èâî ñòðåìÿòñÿ çàìåíèòü èì â ñîçíàíèè ÷èòàòåëÿ äðóãîé óñòîé÷èâûé ñòåðåîòèï â îòíîøåíèè ïîçäíåé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè—«óïàäîê». Ïîýòîìó, âåðîÿòíî, â êíèãå îáõîäèòñÿ ñòîðîíîé ýâîëþöèÿ ïîçäíåàíòè÷íîãî ãîðîäà, óïàäîê àíòè÷íîãî õàðàêòåðà êîòîðîãî î÷åâèäåí9 .

FLYING THE FLAG “EVOLUTION”: PETER GARNSEY ABOUT LATE ROMAN EMPIRE A. V. Koptev This paper is the detailed review on the book: G ARNSEY P. & H UMFRESS C. The Evolution of the LateAntique World. Cambridge: OrchardAcademic, 2001. Pp. xv + 252. ISBN 1-90328-3000.

9

Íàïðèìåð, ñì.: L IEBESCHUETZ J.H.W.G. Decline and fall of the Roman city. Oxford & N.Y., 2000.

207

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÊÒÎ ÑÎÇÄÀË ÁÎÃÈÍÞ ÊÀÐÄÅÞ? À. Þ. Áðàòóõèí (Ïåðìü)

Â ïðîèçâåäåíèÿõ Òåðòóëëèàíà, Êèïðèàíà1 è Àâãóñòèíà âñòðå÷àåòñÿ áîãèíÿ äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü Êàðäåÿ (Cardea)2. Î áîãèíå Êàðíå è åå ëþáîâíîé ñâÿçè ñ ßíóñîì, äàâøèì åé â íàãðàäó âëàñòü íàä äâåðíûìè ïåòëÿìè ñî ñïîñîáíîñòüþ çàùèùàòü ìëàäåíöåâ îò ñòðàøíûõ ïòèö striges ðàññêàçûâàåò Îâèäèé: Ïåðâûé äåíü, Êàðíà, òåáå! Äâåðíûõ ýòî ïåòåëü áîãèíÿ, Âîëåé ñâîåþ îíà âñå îòîìêíåò è çàïðåò. Ðîùà ñòàðèííàÿ åñòü Ãåëåðíà îêîëî Òèáðà; Íèìôà òàì ðîäèëàñü (åå Êðàíîþ âñòàðü íàçûâàëè), Ìíîãî åå æåíèõîâ òùåòíî ñòàðàëèñü äîáûòü. Þíîøàì âñåì, ïåðåä íåé èçëèâàâøèìñÿ â ïðîñüáàõ ëþáîâíûõ, Òàê îòâå÷àëà îíà, âûñëóøàâ ýòè ñëîâà: ‘Ñëèøêîì çäåñü âñ¸ íà âèäó, è ïðè ñâåòå ñîëíöà ìíå ñòûäíî: Åñëè â ïåùåðå ìåíÿ ñêðîåøü, ïîéäó çà òîáîé’. Îí ëåãêîâåðíûé èäåò, îíà æå çàáüåòñÿ â êóñòàðíèê, Ñïðÿ÷åòñÿ â íåì, è íàéòè òàì íåâîçìîæíî åå. ßíóñ çàìåòèë åå è, îõâà÷åííûé ñòðàñòüþ ëþáîâíîé, Ê íåæíûì ïðèáåãíóâ ñëîâàì, ñòðîãóþ ñòàë óìîëÿòü. Íèìôà âåëèò è åìó îòûñêàòü ãëóõóþ ïåùåðó È, ïðèòâîðÿñü, ÷òî èäåò ñëåäîì, ñêðûâàåòñÿ ïðî÷ü. Ãëóïàÿ! ßíóñ óìååò è ñïåðåäè âèäåòü, è ñçàäè;

1

Ìåñòî â êèïðèàíîâñêîì ñî÷èíåíèè Quod idola dei non sint, 4, ãäå ñðåäè Ñêàíñà, Ôîðêóëà, Ëèìåíòèíà è Îðáîíû íàçûâàåòñÿ Êàðäåÿ, ñ÷èòàåòñÿ èíòåðïîëÿöèåé (PETER R. Indigitamenta // Myth. Lex. II. 1. S. 193). 2 Íà îñíîâàíèè ñëîâ Àâãóñòèíà (Aug. De civ. d. IV.8 è VI.7), Ð. Àãàä çàêëþ÷èë, ÷òî èíôîðìàöèÿ îá ýòîì áîæåñòâå âîñõîäèò ê Âàððîíó íåïîñðåäñòâåííî èëè ÷åðåç íåêîåãî «îáùåãî àâòîðà», òî åñòü ïèñàòåëÿ, íå äîøåäøèå äî íàñ ïðîèçâåäåíèÿ êîòîðîãî èñïîëüçîâàëè àïîëîãåòû [AGAHD R.M. Terenti Varronis Antiquitatum rerum divinarum libri I XIV XV XVI. Lipsiae, 1898. P. 83].

Êòî ñîçäàë áîãèíþ Êàðäåþ? Íå÷åãî äåëàòü: òåáÿ âèäèò â óáåæèùå îí. Íå÷åãî äåëàòü! Òåáÿ îí ïîä ñàìîé ñêàëîé íàñòèãàåò È, îáíèìàÿ óæå, òàê îí òåáå ãîâîðèò: ‘Çà ñî÷åòàíüå ñî ìíîé òû äâåðíûõ áóäü âëàäûêîþ ïåòåëü: Âçÿâ òâîþ äåâñòâåííîñòü, òàê ÿ îäàðÿþ òåáÿ’. Òàê îí ñêàçàâ, ïðîòÿíóë åé êîëþ÷êó áåëîãî öâåòà, ×òîá îò äâåðåé îòâðàùàòü åþ áåäó è íàïàñòü» (Ovid. Fasti. VI.101 sqq.; ïåð. Ô. Ïåòðîâñêîãî).

Â íàóêå äîëãîå âðåìÿ ñ÷èòàëîñü, ÷òî Êàðäåÿ è Êàðíà ñóòü äâå ðàçëè÷íûå áîãèíè è ÷òî Îâèäèé îøèáî÷íî îòîæäåñòâèë âòîðóþ ñ ïåðâîé: Ã.Âèññîâà íàçûâàåò ýòî îòîæäåñòâëåíèå ïðîèçâîëüíûì (willkürliche) è óòâåðæäàåò, ÷òî íàäî ðàçëè÷àòü áîãèíþ Kalendae fabariae Êàðíó è âîçëþáëåííóþ ßíóñà, áîãèíþ äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü Êàðäåþ 3. Ïî ñëîâàì Â. Ôàóëåðà, Îâèäèé ââîäèò â çàáëóæäåíèå (mislead) ñâîèõ ÷èòàòåëåé, óñòàíàâëèâàÿ òîæäåñòâî ìåæäó ýòèìè áîæåñòâàìè4. Ë. Ïðåëëåð, âïðî÷åì, ïîëàãàë, ÷òî ýòî îäíà è òà æå áîãèíÿ, êîòîðóþ îäíè ïèñàòåëè ñ÷èòàþò óêðåïëÿþùåé ñåðäöå è âíóòðåííîñòè, äðóãèå íàçûâàþò Êàðäååé, áîãèíåé äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü. «Ðàçðåøåíèå ýòîãî ïðîòèâîðå÷èÿ» (die Auflösung dieses Widerspruchsgiebt) ó÷åíûé ïðèïèñûâàåò Îâèäèþ5. Íà òîì îñíîâàíèè, ÷òî Îâèäèé õàðàêòåðíûå ÷åðòû ñîâåðøåííî ðàçëè÷íûõ ïî ñâîåé ñóùíîñòè áîãèíü (der beiden ihrem Wesen nach durchaus verschiedenen Göttinnen) ïîî÷åðåäíî ïåðåíîñèò îò îäíîé ê äðóãîé, áûëî âûñêàçàíî ìíåíèå, ñîãëàñíî êîòîðîìó çäåñü ðå÷ü èäåò íå î íàðîäíîì ñêàçàíèè, à î «âûäóìêå ôàíòàçèðóþùåãî ïîýòà»6. Êàðäåÿ èìåëà ïðàâî ãðàæäàíñòâà â ðèìñêîì ïàíòåîíå äî òåõ ïîð, ïîêà Â.Ô. Îòòî â ñâîåé ñòàòüå «Römische «Sondergöter»» íå äîêàçàë, ÷òî ó ðèìëÿí íèêîãäà íå ñóùåñòâîâàëî òàêîé áîãèíè, à áûëà ëèøü Êàðíà (Carna), ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî ÿâëÿâøàÿñÿ, ïî åãî ñëîâàì, ýòðóññêîé áîãèíåé ðîäà Carnii èëè Carni7. Àíàëèçèðóÿ îâèäèåâñêîå îïèñàíèå Êàðíû (Ovid. Fasti VI.101 sqq.), Â.Ô.Îòòî îïðîâåðãàåò ìíåíèå, ñîãëàñíî êîòîðîìó â íåé ÿêîáû ñîåäèíèëèñü ÷åðòû äâóõ ñîâåðøåííî ðàçíûõ áîæåñòâ; ñâÿçü åå ñ ßíóñîì îí îáúÿñíÿåò òåì, ÷òî ýòà áîãèíÿ ÷åñòâîâàëàñü â èþíüñêèå 3

W ISSIWA G. Carna // Myth. Lex. I. S. 855. F OWLER W.W. The Roman festivals of the period of the Republic. L.,1908. P. 131. 5 P RELLER L. Römische Mythologie. Berlin3, 1883. Bd II. S. 237. 6 A UST . Cardea // RE (1899) III.2. S. 1586; IDEM . Carna // RE. 1899. Bd III.2. Sp. 1598. Ñð.: P ETER R. Indigitamenta // Myth. Lex. II.1. S. 193. 7 O T TO W.F. Römische «Sondergöter» // RhM. 1909. Bd 64 S. 459–465. Ê. Ëàòòå çàìå÷àåò, ÷òî èìÿ Êàðíà ìîãëî áûòü ñâÿçàííûì ñ îññêèì Karn- «÷àñòü», à òàêæå c èìåíàìè íåîïðåäåëåííîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ, óïîìÿíóòûìè ó Øóëüöå. Ñì.: LATTE K. Römische Religionsgeschichte. München2, 1992. S. 71. n. 2; SCHULZE W. Geschichte lateinischer Eigennamen. Berlin, 1904. S. 146. 4

209

À. Þ. Áðàòóõèí

êàëåíäû, òî åñòü â ïîñâÿùåííûé ßíóñó äåíü8. Èññëåäóÿ òå ìåñòà ó Òåðòóëëèàíà è Àâãóñòèíà (åäèíñòâåííûõ ïðåäïîëàãàåìûõ ñâèäåòåëåé â ïîëüçó ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ Êàðäåè), ãäå ãîâîðèòñÿ î áîãèíå äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü, Îòòî çàìå÷àåò, ÷òî ó Òåðòóëëèàíà (De cor. 13) óïîìÿíóòà Carna, à â íåêîòîðûõ ìàíóñêðèïòàõ—Carda, â Tertull. Scorp. 10 íà åå ìåñòå ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ Barnus9; ó Àâãóñòèíà (Aug. De civ. d. IV.8 è VI.7) âñòðå÷àåòñÿ íå òîëüêî Cardea, íî òàêæå Carnea è Cardinea; èñïîð÷åííîå ìåñòî â Tertull. Ad nat. II.15 «Carnibus» (Êàð... îò äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü), ïî ìíåíèþ íåìåöêîãî ó÷åíîãî, íè÷åãî íå äàåò. Ïîñêîëüêó àâòîðû, ïîçíàêîìèâøèå íàñ ñ áîãèíåé, â ãðàììàòè÷åñêè òðóäíî îáúÿñíèìîì 10 èìåíè êîòîðîé ñîäåðæèòñÿ ýëåìåíò card-, íåïîñëåäîâàòåëüíû â ïåðåäà÷å ýòîãî èìåíè, Îòòî çàêëþ÷àåò, ÷òî îíè íàïèñàëè âñëåä çà ñâîèì èñòî÷íèêîì íå Cardea, à Carna (Also scheinen Tertullian und Augustin nicht Cardea, sonder Carna geschrieben bzw. in ihrer Quelle vorgefunden zu haben). Ýòî ñëîâî «â ìàíóñêðèïòàõ èç-çà ýòèìîëîãèè a cardinibus áûëî èçìåíåíî ÷àñòè÷íî â Carda, Cardea èëè Cardinea. Äðóãèìè ñëîâàìè, îò Âàððîíà ïðîèñõîäèò îäíà ýòèìîëîãèÿ: Carna a cardinibus, èìåíà Cardea, Carda è Cardinea ñóòü íå ÷òî èíîå, êàê ïîçäíåéøèé âûìûñåë (eine spätere Fiktion)»11. Ñïðàâåäëèâîñòè ðàäè ñëåäóåò çàìåòèòü, ÷òî Îòòî íè ñëîâîì íå îáìîëâèëñÿ î ìåñòå èç òåðòóëëèàíîâñêîãî ñî÷èíåíèÿ Idol. 15.5, ãäå â îñíîâíûõ êîäåêñàõ ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ èìÿ Cardea: Cardeam a cardinibus appellatam et Forculum a foribus et Limentinum a limine et ipsum Ianum a ianua («Êàðäåÿ, íàçâàííàÿ îò 8

O TTO . Op. cit. S. 460–462. Ñîãëàñíî Ýðíó è Ìåéå [E RNOUT A., M EILLET A. Dictionnaire etymologique de la langue latine. Paris3, 1951. P. 119], «Áàðí—áîæåñòâî äâåðåé, íàçâàííîå Òåðòóëëèàíîì â Scorp. 10, ðÿäîì ñ Ôîðêóëîì è Ëèìåíòèíîì. Ýòðóññêîå?» (Ïðèì. àâòîðà.—À.Á.) 10 Ñð.: O TTO . Op. cit. S. 459 sq. 11 Ibid. S. 463. Ñ Îòòî ñîãëàøàåòñÿ èçìåíèâøèé ñâîå ìíåíèå ïî ýòîìó âîïðîñó Âèññîâà (W ISSOWA G. Religion und Kultus der Römer. München2, 1912. S. 107), ñîïîñòàâëÿþùèé Êàðíó êàê ïðèâðàòíèöó, ñîåäèíåííóþ áëàãîäàðÿ ýòîìó ñ ßíóñîì, ñ ãðå÷åñêîé Ãåêàòîé (S. 236). Î òîì, ÷òî áîáû «èãðàëè áîëüøóþ ðîëü â ðèìñêèõ èñêóïèòåëüíûõ îáðÿäàõ è îñîáåííî â òîðæåñòâàõ, ïîñâÿùåííûõ óñîïøèì» (à Êàðíå, êàê èçâåñòíî, æåðòâîâàëè ñìåñü áîáîâ ñ ïîëáîé) ïèñàë Î. Êðóçèóñ (C RUSIUS O. Die Fabiani in der Lupercalienfeier // RhM. 1884. Bd 39. S. 164–168). Ïî ñëîâàì Ô. Á¸ìåðà, «Ïðîèñõîæäåíèå èìåíè íåîïðåäåëåííî. Òî, ÷òî îíî ê Êàðäåå, êîòîðàÿ, âåðîÿòíî, ÿâëÿåòñÿ ãîëûì âûìûñëîì, íå îòíîñèòñÿ, êàê ïîëàãàåò Îâèäèé (dea cardinis haec est), ñ÷èòàåòñÿ ïðèçíàííûì. Áåññïîðíî, ÷òî Êàðíà áûëà ñâÿçàíà ñ êóëüòîì ìåðòâûõ…» (P. O VIDIUS N ASO . Die Fasten. Hrsg., übers. u. komm. Von F. Bömer. Heidelberg, 1958. Bd II. S. 343). Ê. Ëàòòå îïðîâåðãàåò ñâÿçü Êàðíû ñî ñôåðîé ìåðòâûõ (L ATTE . Op. cit. 71). Î êóëüòå Êàðíû è åãî îòíîøåíèè ê êóëüòàì Þíîíû è Äèàíû ñì.: GILBERT O. Geschichte und Topographie der Stadt Rom im Altertum. Leipzig, 1885. Bd II. S. 19 ff. 9

210

Êòî ñîçäàë áîãèíþ Êàðäåþ?

äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü, Ôîðêóë—îò âîðîò, Ëèìåíòèí—îò ïîðîãà, è ñàì ßíóñ—îò äâåðè»). Â èçäàíèè òåðòóëëèàíîâñêîãî ñî÷èíåíèÿ De idololatria12 íà îñíîâàíèè òîãî, ÷òî â äîøåäøèõ äî íàñ òåêñòàõ Òåðòóëëèàíà De cor. 13.9 èìååò Carnam, Scorp. 10.6—Barnum (c ýëåìåíòîì -arn-), êîëè÷åñòâî ïðîïóñêîâ â ëàêóíå â Ad nat. II.15.5 òîæå, ïî ìíåíèþ èçäàòåëÿ, áîëüøå ñîîòâåòñòâóåò ôîðìå Carnam, à â De cor. 13.9 ïðåäëîæåíèå ïðàêòè÷åñêè èäåíòè÷íîå ñ Idol. 15.5, äåëàåòñÿ âûâîä, ÷òî è â Idol. 15.5 áûëà íàçâàíà Êàðíà. Ïîëíîñòüþ ïðèçíàâàÿ ïðàâîòó Â.Ô. Îòòî â òîé ÷àñòè åãî èññëåäîâàíèÿ, ãäå ðå÷ü èäåò î ñóùåñòâîâàíèè ó ðèìëÿí ëèøü Êàðíû, ïîäâåðãàþ ñîìíåíèþ åãî óòâåðæäåíèå î òîì, ÷òî Òåðòóëëèàí â íàçâàííûõ ìåñòàõ ñâîèõ ñî÷èíåíèé óïîìèíàë Êàðíó, êîòîðóþ âïîñëåäñòâèè çàìåíèëè íà Êàðäåþ ïåðåïèñ÷èêè. Âî-ïåðâûõ, êàðôàãåíñêèé àïîëîãåò, íå îáëàäàþùèé íàó÷íûì àâòîðèòåòîì Âàððîíà13, ïðèâîäèò äîñòàòî÷íî ïðîçðà÷íûå ýòèìîëîãèè: Ascensum , et livicolam a clivis; taceo Forculum a foribus et Carnibus et liminum Limentinum... (Tertull. Ad nat. II.15.5), æåëàÿ, î÷åâèäíî, èõ áåññïîðíîñòüþ óáåäèòü ñâîèõ ÷èòàòåëåéÿçû÷íèêîâ â òîì, ÷òî èõ áîãè—îëèöåòâîðåíèÿ âåùåé è ñîáûòèé. Îí íå èñïîëüçóåò íè îäíîé ñïîðíîé âàððîíîâñêîé ýòèìîëîãèè. Âî-âòîðûõ, â ñîçíàíèè Òåðòóëëèàíà Êàðäåÿ è Êàðíà—äâå ðàçíûå áîãèíè. Â Ad nat. II.9.6 sq.; 9 sq. îí äåëèò ïî÷èòàåìûõ ðèìëÿíàìè áîãîâ íà îáùèõ (communes), êîòîðûõ îíè èìåþò âìåñòå ñî âñåìè îñòàëüíûìè íàðîäàìè, è ñîáñòâåííûõ (proprii), êîòîðûõ ñàìè ñåáå âûäóìàëè (quos sibi ipsi sunt commenti). Äàëåå Òåðòóëëèàí ïèøåò: «È ðàçâå ýòî (hi)—íå áîãè îáùåñòâåííûå (publici) è ïðèøëûå (adventicii)14? Îá ýòîì ãîâîðÿò èõ àëòàðè: ïðèøëûõ ó êàïèùà Êàðíû (ad fanum Carnae), îáùåñòâåííûõ—íà Ïàëàòèíå. Åñëè ãîâîðèòü î ñîáñòâåííûõ, òî ìû ïîðàæàåìñÿ òîìó òðåòüåìó ðîäó âðàæäåáíûõ áîãîâ (tertium illud genus hostilium deorum), ïîòîìó ÷òî íèêàêîé äðóãîé íàðîä íå 12

T ERTULLIANUS . De idololatria. Critical text, transl. and comm. by J.H. Waszink and J.C.M.Van Winden. Leiden, N.Y., København, Köln, 1987. Vol. I. P. 242 f. 13 Íà íåóáåäèòåëüíûå ïðèìåðû ýòèìîëîãèé êîòîðîãî ññûëàåòñÿ Îòòî: Venus... quod sine vi femina virgo esse non desinat; Vaticanus, qui infantiam vagitibus praesidet (O TTO. Op. cit. 463). 14 Á. Êàðäàóíñ ïîëàãàåò, ÷òî êîíòðàñò ìåæäó adventicii è publici íå ñëåäóåò ïðåäïîëàãàòü ó Âàððîíà, òàê êàê adventicii ïîñëå èõ ïðèíÿòèÿ â ðèìñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé êóëüò ñòàíîâèëèñü, ðàçóìååòñÿ, di publici. Ñì.: M. TEREN TIUS VARRO . Antiquitates Rerum Divinarum. II: Kommentar. Hrsg. von B. Cardauns. Abh. Akad. Mainz, Einzelveröffentlichungen 1. Wiesbaden, 1976. S. 155. Ìû, îäíàêî, áóäåì èñõîäèòü íå èç äåéñòâèòåëüíîãî ïîëîæåíèÿ âåùåé, à èç òîãî, êàê îíî îòðàæàëîñü â ñîçíàíèè Òåðòóëëèàíà.

211


èçîáðåë ñåáå ñòîëü âåëèêîãî ñóåâåðèÿ15. Ñàìèõ (ò.å. ñîáñòâåííûõ áîãîâ) ìû äåëèì íà äâà âèäà: îäíèõ—âçÿòûõ èç ëþäåé, äðóãèõ—âûäóìàííûõ (mente concepti)»16. Èòàê, áîãèíÿ äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü ïî ëîãèêå Òåðòóëëèàíà äîëæíà áûòü îòíåñåíà êàê áîãèíÿ êàòåãîðèè proprii ê ðàçðÿäó âûäóìàííûõ áîæåñòâ17 , ïðèíàäëåæà â òî æå âðåìÿ ê ãðóïïå áîãîâ îáùåñòâåííûõ (publici), àëòàðè êîòîðûõ, ïî åãî ñëîâàì, íàõîäÿòñÿ íà Ïàëàòèíå. Åñëè ïðåäïîëîæèòü, ÷òî äëÿ Òåðòóëëèàíà ñóùåñòâîâàëà ëèøü áîãèíÿ äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü Êàðíà, òîãäà îí äîëæåí áûë áû èëè îòíîñèòü åå ê ãðóïïå ïðèøëûõ áîãîâ (÷òî ìàëîâåðîÿòíî) èëè íå çàòðóäíÿòü ïîíèìàíèå è áåç òîãî ñëîæíîãî ïàññàæà ïîÿñíåíèåì, èç êîòîðîãî ñëåäóåò, ÷òî õðàì Êàðíû, áîæåñòâà ãðóïïû publici, íàõîäèòñÿ â îêðóæåíèè àëòàðåé áîãîâ adventicii. Î ñâÿòèëèùå Êàðíû ÷èòàåì òàêæå ó Ìàêðîáèÿ (Macr. Sat. I.12, 31 sq.), ñîãëàñíî êîòîðîìó, Þíèé Áðóò «â èþíüñêèå êàëåíäû18 , ïîñëå òîãî, êàê Òàðêâèíèé áûë ðàçáèò, ñâÿòèëèùå áîãèíå Êàðíå íà õîëìå Êåëèè ïî îáåòó âîçäâèã». Êàðíà ó Ìàêðîáèÿ—áîæåñòâî, çàùèùàþùåå âíóòðåííîñòè ÷åëîâåêà. Èòàê, â Ad nat. II.15.5 Òåðòóëëèàí â ïðåòåðèöèè (taceo deos…) ïåðå÷èñëÿåò ñðåäè ïðî÷èõ áîãîâ Ôîðêóëà, Êàðäåþ è Ëèìåíòèíà, ïîëó÷èâøèõ èìåíà ñîîòâåòñòâåííî îò âîðîò, äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü è ïîðîãîâ. Â Idol. 15.5 sq. Òåðòóëëèàí äîáàâëÿåò ê íèì «ñàìîãî ßíóñà, ïîëó÷èâøåãî 15

Ñîãëàñíî Êàðäàóíñó (l.l.), çäåñü ðå÷ü èäåò î áîãàõ «âûçâàííûõ» (evocati), ñîñòàâëÿâøèõ îñîáóþ ãðóïïó ñðåäè «ïðèøëûõ» áîãîâ (adventicii). 16 Íèæå ðå÷ü èäåò îá Ýíåå, Ðîìóëå, Ñòåðêóëå, ñûíå Ïèêà Ôàâíå, Ñàíêòå, Ëàðåíòèíå; çàòåì—î «âûäóìàííûõ» áîãàõ Êîíñåâèè, Ôëóâèîíèè è ò.ä. 17 Â Tertull. Idol. 15.5 èìåíà Êàðäåè, Ôîðêóëà, Ëèìåíòèíà, ßíóñà íàçâàíû «ïóñòûìè è âûäóìàííûìè» (inania atque conficta). 18 Â ýòîé ñâÿçè èíòåðåñíî îäíî ìåñòî èç Adv. Marc. (V.10.1) Òåðòóëëèàíà. Òàì îí ïèøåò îá îáû÷àå êðåñòèòüñÿ çà ìåðòâûõ: «Èòàê, ãîâîðÿùåìó, ÷òî ìåðòâûå íå âîñêðåñàþò, êòî ñòîëü ãëóïî îòâåòèë áû, ÷òî çà ìåðòâûõ áóäóò ïðîñèòü ôåâðàëüñêèå êàëåíäû (Kalendae si forte Februariae)? Äëÿ íåâîñêðåñàþùèõ ìåðòâûõ ñòîëü æå àáñóðäíû è áåñïîëåçíû áûëè áû î÷èùåíèÿ, ñêîëü êðåùåíèå». Èçäàòåëü Òåðòóëëèàíà Ý. Êðîéìàí çàìå÷àåò ïî ïîâîäó ñëîâ Kalendae si forte Februariae: «íå çíàþ, ñëåäóåò ëè ïåðåäåëàòü: Kalendae Fabariae, èáî íèãäå íå ãîâîðèòñÿ, ÷òî â ïåðâûé äåíü ôåâðàëÿ ïîìèíàþòñÿ ìåðòâûå; íî îò èçìåíåíèÿ ìåíÿ óäåðæàë Àâãóñò Ýíãåëüáðåõò, ïîëàãàþùèé, ÷òî Kalendae Februariae ñêàçàíî ìåòîíèìè÷åñêè âìåñòî ìåñÿöà». Èçâåñòíî, ÷òî ïåðâîãî èþíÿ åëè áîáû, fabae: Ñïðîñèøü ìåíÿ, ïî÷åìó âåò÷èíó åäÿò â ýòè êàëåíäû, Èëè, ñ ãîðÿ÷åé ñìåøàâ ïîëáîþ, âàðÿò áîáû? Êàðíà—áîãèíÿ ñòàðèííàÿ, ëþáèò ñòàðèííóþ ïèùó, È íå îõî÷à îíà äî èíîçåìíûõ ïèðîâ». (Ïåð. Ô.Ïåòðîâñêîãî).

212

Êòî ñîçäàë áîãèíþ Êàðäåþ?

èìÿ îò äâåðè»19 , ãðå÷åñêèõ Àïîëëîíà Òèðåÿ è äåìîíîâ Àíòåëèåâ20. Òå æå èìåíà ìû íàõîäèì â åãî De cor. (13.9), òîëüêî Êàðäåÿ òàì èìåíóåòñÿ Êàðíîé. Â Scorp. 10.6 íàçâàíû «íåêèé Áàðí, Ôîðêóë è Ëèìåíòèí». Ïî÷åìó àïîëîãåò â áîëåå ïîçäíåì ñî÷èíåíèè çàìåíèë Êàðäåþ Êàðíîé? Îí àêêóðàòíî ïåðåíîñèò èíôîðìàöèþ î «äâåðíûõ» áîãàõ èç îäíîãî ñâîåãî ñî÷èíåíèÿ (Idol. 15.5 sq.) â äðóãîå (De cor. 13, 9), ïîýòîìó èçìåíåíèå èìåíè áîãèíè äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü (cardines) ñ Êàðäåè (Cardea) íà Êàðíó (Carna)—ñëîâî ñ äðóãèì êîðíåì—òðóäíî îáúÿñíèòü íåâíèìàòåëüíîñòüþ. Â Idol. è De cor. äàåòñÿ íàèáîëåå ïîëíûé ó Òåðòóëëèàíà ñïèñîê «äâåðíûõ» áîãîâ, íî â ïåðâîì ßíóñ íàçâàí ïîñëå Êàðäåè, Ôîðêóëà è Ëèìåíòèíà, â òî âðåìÿ êàê âî âòîðîì ïåðå÷åíü áîãîâ íà÷èíàåòñÿ ñ íåãî. Óïîìÿíóâ ßíóñà ïîñëå ñëîâ î òîì, ÷òî õðèñòèàíèí íå áóäåò áåñ÷åñòèòü ñâîþ äâåðü (ianuam) ëàâðîâûìè âåíêàìè, åñëè óçíàåò, ñêîëüêèõ áîãîâ èçìûñëèë äüÿâîë äàæå äëÿ äâåðåé, Òåðòóëëèàí, ïîäîáíî Îâèäèþ (Ovid. Fast. VI.101–128), íàçûâàë áîãèíþ äâåðíûõ ïåòåëü Êàðíîé. Âûÿñíåíèå òîãî, îñîçíàë ëè àïîëîãåò ñâîå ïðåæíåå çàáëóæäåíèå (êàê áûëî ñêàçàíî âûøå, îí ñ÷èòàë Êàðäåþ è Êàðíó ðàçíûìè áîãèíÿìè) èëè ïðîñòî ïîæåëàë íàìåêíóòü â ñâîåì èçîáèëóþùåì ññûëêàìè íà ÿçû÷åñêèõ ïîýòîâ ñî÷èíåíèè 21 íà çíàìåíèòîãî àâòîðà «Ôàñò», âûõîäèò çà ðàìêè äàííîé ñòàòüè. Þ.Â. Îòêóïùèêîâ îáðàòèë ìîå âíèìàíèå íà «óíèâåðñàëüíûé õàðàêòåð ôîíåòè÷åñêèõ èçìåíåíèé çâîíêèõ ïåðåäíåÿçû÷íûõ íåùåëåâûõ d, l è n», êîòîðûé «íàõîäèò íåîæèäàííîå ïîäòâåðæäåíèå â ÿçûêàõ… ñåâåðîàìåðèêàíñêèõ èíäåéöåâ. Ñàìîíàçâàíèå îäíîãî èç èíäåéñêèõ ïëåìåí—äàêîòà—èìååò äèàëåêòíûå ôîðìû ëàêîòà è íàêîòà»22. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, íåëüçÿ èñêëþ÷èòü âîçìîæíîñòü ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ 19

Â Tertull. Ad nat. II.15.3–5 ßíóñ è ßíà, áîãè àðîê, áûëè îòäåëåíû îò Ôîðêóëà, Êàðäåè è Ëèìåíòèíà èìåíàìè Ìîíòèÿ, Àñêåíñà è Êëèâèêîëû; ó Àâãóñòèíà ßíóñ âîîáùå íå óïîìÿíóò â òåõ ãëàâàõ, ãäå ãîâîðèòñÿ îá ýòèõ òðåõ áîãàõ. Âåðîÿòíî, ó Âàððîíà ßíóñ íå ñòîÿë â îäíîì ðÿäó ñ Ôîðêóëîì, Êàðäååé è Ëèìåíòèíîì. 20 Ñð.: Aesch. Agam. 519: δαµονς τ’ ντ λιοι; Clem. Alex. Protr. IV.50.5. Ñóùåñòâóåò ìíåíèå, ÷òî ïðè íàïèñàíèè 15-é ãëàâû Idol. Òåðòóëëèàí çàíîâî ïðîñìîòðåë Âàððîíà, êîòîðûé èìåë îáûêíîâåíèå ñîïîñòàâëÿòü ãðå÷åñêèõ áîãîâ ñ ðèìñêèìè (A GAHD . Op. cit. P. 83). Îäíàêî ìàëîâåðîÿòíî, ÷òî Òåðòóëëèàí íàøåë ó Âàððîíà èìÿ Cardea. 21 Â De cor. 7 Òåðòóëëèàí, ãäå ïîêàçûâàþòñÿ ÿçû÷åñêèå êîðíè îáðÿäà óâåí÷èâàíèÿ, ññûëàåòñÿ íà Ãåñèîäà (3), Ôåðåêèäà, Äèîäîðà, Êàëëèìàõà (4), àâòîðà òðàãåäèè Êåðáåðà, Ïèíäàðà, ñíîâà Êàëëèìàõà, Ãàðïîêðàòèîíà (5), Ëåîíà Åãèïåòñêîãî è Êëàâäèÿ Ñàòóðíèíà (6). Â 13-é ãëàâå íàçâàí Êëàâäèé è Ãîìåð (8). 22 Î ÒÊÓÏÙÈÊÎÂ Þ.Â. Ëàò. DINGUA > LINGUA, DACRUMA > LACRIMA // Hyperboreus. 1999. Vol. 5. Fasc. 2. C. 202 ñë. Äðóãèå ïðèìåðû ìåíû d/n ñì. òàì æå, ñòð. 201. Î íàëè÷èè «ïðèìåðíî ðàâíîçíà÷íûõ ïàðàëëåëüíûõ ôîðì

213


â äðåâíîñòè äâóõ âàðèàíòîâ èìåíè ýòîé áîãèíè Carna è Card(e)a23. Îäíàêî ïåðâûì ïèñüìåííî çàôèêñèðîâàë âàðèàíò Cardea24 èìåííî Òåðòóëëèàí, íåâîëüíî ñîçäàâøèé ýòèì íîâîå áîæåñòâî, ïîëó÷èâøåå â ñâîé óäåë ÷àñòü ôóíêöèé Êàðíû. WHO HAS CREATED THE GODDESS CARDEA? A. Bratukhin This paper argues that the appearance in the Tertullian’s texts of name Cardea, goddess, which, as W.F. Otto has proved, never existed at Romans, is caused not by a mistake of some copyists, but by mistake of apologist himself, which divided in his consciousness Carna, near whose temple, as he said, altars of the gods adventicii were, from Cardea, which belonged to gods publici, whose altars were on Palatin. Tertullian mentions Cardea in his earlier writings (Ad nat. II.15.5 and Idol. 15.5–6). In De cor. 13.9 he, as Ovid does (Ovid. Fast. VI.101– 128), names the goddess of door loops Carna. The universal character of phonetic changes d, l and n could cause appearance of two readings Carna and Card(e)a in the antiquity. However reading Cardea first has recorded by Tertullian.

ñòüãíà (ñòúãíà) è ñòüãäà ñ ñóôôèêñàìè *-na (*-no-) è *-da (*-do-)», íå ÿâëÿþùèõñÿ «÷åì-òî ÷óæäûì ñòàðîñëàâÿíñêîìó èëè äðåâíåðóññêîìó ÿçûêó» ñì. Î ÒÊÓÏÙÈÊÎÂ Þ.Â. ÑÒÜÃÄÀ // Î÷åðêè ïî ýòèìîëîãèè. ÑÏá, 2001. C. 161. Ñð. òàêæå *consedium >*conselium>consilium. 23 Ã. Êóðòèóñ, ïðàâäà, îòíîñèò d è n â ñëîâàõ Cardea è Carna ê ðàçíûì ìîðôåìàì: «òðàãè÷åñêè-ëèðè÷åñêàÿ ôîðìà α äëÿ αδ, êàæåòñÿ âîçíèêëà èç δ . Íåì. h, ëèò. sz, ñëàâ. s óêàçûâàþò íåñîìíåííî íà ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîå k â íà÷àëå ñëîâà.—Ëàò. Card-ea, Car-na dea viscerum». Ñì.: CURTIUS G. Grundzüge der griechischen Etymologie. Leipzig5, 1879. S. 143. 24 Á. Êàðäàóíñ ïèøåò: «Êàðäåÿ óïîìÿíóòà ó Àâãóñòèíà è Òåðòóëëèàíà, è åå èìÿ íå ñëåäóåò èñïðàâëÿòü äî òåõ ïîð, ïîêà ó íàñ íå ïîÿâèòñÿ ëó÷øåé âîçìîæíîñòè äëÿ ïðîâåðêè (Cardea ist bei Augustin und Tertullian überliefert und sollte nicht getilgt werden, solange wir nicht bessere Kontrollmöglichkeiten haben)». Ñì.: M.T ERENTIUS V A R R O . Antiquitates Rerum Divinarum. II: Kommentar. Hrsg. von B.Cardauns. Abh. Akad. Mainz, Einzelveröffentlichungen 1. Wiesbaden, 1976. S. 218.

214

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÀÐÈÑÒÎÒÅËÜ È ÍÅÌÅÖÊÀß ÔÈËÎÑÎÔÈß Î. Ì. Ìóõóòäèíîâ (Åêàòåðèíáóðã) Ñòàíîâëåíèå ìåòîäîëîãèè èññëåäîâàíèÿ èñòîðè÷åñêèõ íàóê î äóõå ïðèâåëî ê òîìó, ÷òî íà ïåðâîì ïëàíå â ôèëîñîôèè îêàçàëàñü èñòîðè÷åñêàÿ ïðîáëåìàòèêà. Â çàâèñèìîñòè îò ñèòóàöèè ê ýòîìó ôåíîìåíó ìîæíî îòíîñèòüñÿ êàê ïîëîæèòåëüíî, òàê è îòðèöàòåëüíî. Ïîëîæèòåëüíûé ìîìåíò çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â ïîñòîÿííîì âîçîáíîâëåíèè òðàäèöèè â ñèñòåìå ôèëîñîôñêîãî èññëåäîâàíèÿ. Íåãàòèâíûå õàðàêòåðèñòèêè ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñëåäñòâèåì òàêîãî îòíîøåíèÿ ê èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè, êîãäà çà èñòèííîå è äåéñòâèòåëüíîå âûäàåòñÿ ϕιλοσοϕα ϕαινοµ νη, òî, ÷òî òîëüêî êàæåòñÿ ôèëîñîôèåé, íî íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ òàêîâîé íà ñàìîì äåëå. Â ïîñëåäíåì ñëó÷àå ôèëîñîôèÿ ñâîäèòñÿ ê ïðîñòîé êîíñòàòàöèè ôàêòîâ, ê îïèñàíèþ âíóòðåííåãî ñîäåðæàíèÿ èñòîðè÷åñêîãî ôèëîñîôñêîãî ó÷åíèÿ. Òåì íå ìåíåå, ýòà ìàíåðà èçëîæåíèÿ îêàçûâàåòñÿ íåñïîñîáíîé âûðàçèòü èñòèíó, ïîòîìó ÷òî äîñòóïíîñòü èñòîðè÷åñêèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ åùå íå îçíà÷àåò íåïîñðåäñòâåííîé äàííîñòè ïðåäìåòà, î êîòîðîì âåäåòñÿ ðå÷ü â òåêñòå. Àðèñòîòåëü ãîâîðèò âî «Âòîðîé àíàëèòèêå», ÷òî «ìû ïîëàãàåì, ÷òî çíàåì êàæäóþ âåùü áåçóñëîâíî, à íå ñîôèñòè÷åñêè, ïðèâõîäÿùèì îáðàçîì, êîãäà ïîëàãàåì, ÷òî çíàåì ïðè÷èíó, â ñèëó êîòîðîé îíà åñòü, ÷òî îíà äåéñòâèòåëüíî ïðè÷èíà åå è ÷òî èíà÷å îáñòîÿòü íå ìîæåò» (Aristot. Analyt. Post. 71b 9-13)1. Â ñèòóàöèè âóëüãàðíî-èñòîðè÷åñêîãî ïîäõîäà ê ñóùíîñòè èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè îñíîâàíèÿ åå ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ îêàçûâàþòñÿ ñêðûòûìè. Èñòîðèÿ ôèëîñîôèè ñòàíîâèòñÿ âóëüãàðíîé ìåòàôèçèêîé, ïîäìåíÿþùåé äåéñòâèòåëüíîå ïîçíàíèå àíàëèçîì îäíîãî è òîãî æå ñîäåðæàíèÿ. Ïîýòîìó â îòíîøåíèè ñïîñîáíîñòè èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè áûòü äåéñòâèòåëüíîé ôèëîñîôèåé âîçíèêàåò ðàäèêàëüíîå ñîìíåíèå. ×òîáû ïðåîäîëåòü ýòî ñîìíåíèå, íåîáõîäèìî ïîñòàâèòü âîïðîñ î ïðèíöèïàõ ïîñòðîåíèÿ èñòîðèêî-ôèëîñîôñêîé íàóêè. Â îñíîâàíèè âñÿêîé èñòîðèè íàõîäèòñÿ íåêîå ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î âðåìåíè. Ýòî ïðåäñòàâëåíèå ìîæåò 1

Çäåñü èñïîëüçîâàí ïåðåâîä Á. À. Ôîõòà ïî èçäàíèþ: À ÐÈÑÒÎÒÅËÜ . Ñî÷èíåíèÿ â 4-õ òò. Ò. 2. Ïîä ðåä. Ç. Í. Ìèêåëàäçå. Ì., 1978.

Î. Ì. Ìóõóòäèíîâ

áûòü íåîò÷åòëèâûì, íî îíî äîëæíî ñòàòü ïðåäìåòîì ôåíîìåíîëîãè÷åñêîãî àíàëèçà. Ïåðâàÿ ôóíäàìåíòàëüíàÿ ïîïûòêà ñî âñåé ðåøèòåëüíîñòüþ ïîñòàâèòü âîïðîñ î ñóùíîñòè âðåìåíè ïðèíàäëåæèò Àðèñòîòåëþ. Ìåòîä èññëåäîâàíèÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â äâèæåíèè îò òîãî, ÷òî ïîíÿòíî äëÿ íàñ, ê òîìó, ÷òî ïîíÿòíî ïî ïðèðîäå. Ýòîò ìåòîä ðàçâîðà÷èâàåòñÿ è â òåîðåòè÷åñêîì, è â èñòîðè÷åñêîì îòíîøåíèè. Â îáîèõ ñëó÷àÿõ ðå÷ü èäåò î ïåðåõîäå îò òðàäèöèîííûõ è ïîâñåäíåâíûõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé ê óêàçàíèþ íà òå çàòðóäíåíèÿ, êîòîðûå ýòèìè ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿìè âûçûâàþòñÿ. Òåì ñàìûì ñîçäàåòñÿ ïî÷âà äëÿ ñîäåðæàòåëüíîé èíòåðïðåòàöèè ïðîáëåìû. Íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ èñêëþ÷åíèåì è àðèñòîòåëåâî ó÷åíèå î âðåìåíè. Ðàçðåøåíèå çàäà÷è, ñôîðìóëèðîâàííîé â çàãëàâèè ñòàòüè, òðåáóåò ðàññìîòðåíèÿ êîíöåïöèè âðåìåíè Àðèñòîòåëÿ è èññëåäîâàíèÿ âîñïðèÿòèÿ ýòîé êîíöåïöèè â íåìåöêîé ôèëîñîôèè—â ÷àñòíîñòè, ó Ãåãåëÿ è Õàéäåããåðà. Ðå÷ü ïîéäåò, ïðåæäå âñåãî, î òîì, êàêèì îáðàçîì òåîðèÿ âðåìåíè Àðèñòîòåëÿ áûëà âîñïðèíÿòà â íåìåöêîé ôèëîñîôèè ëîãè÷åñêè è ôåíîìåíîëîãè÷åñêè. Â íåìåöêîé ôèëîñîôèè êîíöà XVIII – íà÷àëà XIX âåêîâ îò÷åòëèâî ïðîñëåæèâàþòñÿ äâå îñíîâíûå òåíäåíöèè. Ïåðâàÿ çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â èññëåäîâàíèè óñëîâèé âîçìîæíîñòè ïîñòðîåíèÿ ñòðîãîé íàó÷íîé ìåòàôèçèêè. Äëÿ ðåøåíèÿ ýòîé çàäà÷è íåîáõîäèìî îòâåòèòü íà êàíòîâñêèé âîïðîñ î âîçìîæíîñòè îíòîëîãè÷åñêîãî ñèíòåçà â ìåòàôèçè÷åñêîì ïîçíàíèè. Âòîðîå íàïðàâëåíèå ñâÿçàíî ñ âîçîáíîâëåíèåì íà íåìåöêîé ïî÷âå ãðå÷åñêîé ôèëîñîôñêîé òðàäèöèè. Íèöøå íàïèøåò âïîñëåäñòâèè: «Íåìåöêàÿ ôèëîñîôèÿ êàê öåëîå … ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé íàèáîëåå îñíîâàòåëüíûé âèä ðîìàíòèçìà è òîñêè ïî ðîäèíå, êàêîé òîëüêî äî ñèõ ïîð áûë— òîìëåíèå ïî ëó÷øåìó, êîòîðîå êîãäà-ëèáî ñóùåñòâîâàëî. Íèãäå áîëüøå óæå íå ÷óâñòâóþò ñåáÿ äîìà, ñòðåìÿòñÿ âåðíóòüñÿ òóäà, ãäå ìîæíî áûëî áû õîòü îò÷àñòè çàæèòü êàê äîìà, ïîòîìó ÷òî òîëüêî òàì òåáå è õîòåëîñü áû îáðåñòè ñåáå ðîäèíó: à ýòî—ãðå÷åñêèé ìèð! … ×åðåç íåñêîëüêî ñòîëåòèé áûòü ìîæåò ïðèçíàþò, ÷òî îñîáåííîå äîñòîèíñòâî âñåãî íåìåöêîãî ôèëîñîôñòâîâàíèÿ â òîì è çàêëþ÷àëîñü, ÷òî îíî ÿâëÿëî ñîáîé âíîâü øàã çà øàãîì çàâîåâàíèå àíòè÷íîé ïî÷âû è ÷òî âñÿêîå ïðèòÿçàíèå íà îðèãèíàëüíîñòü çâó÷èò íè÷òîæíî è ñìåøíî â ñðàâíåíèè ñ áîëåå âûñîêèì ïðàâîì íåìöåâ—óòâåðæäàòü, ÷òî èìè âîññòàíîâëåíà êàçàâøàÿñÿ ïîðâàííîé ñâÿçü ñ ãðåêàìè, ýòèì ñàìûì âûñøèì èç âñåõ ñëîæèâøèõñÿ äî ñèõ ïîð òèïîâ «÷åëîâåêà»2 . Îáå òåíäåíöèè îêàçûâàþòñÿ îñíîâîïîëàãàþùèìè äëÿ ôèëîñîôèè Ãåãåëÿ. Ïîñëå òîãî, êàê Êàíò ïîêàçàë íåâîçìîæíîñòü òåîðåòè÷åñêîãî ïåðåõîäà îò ïîçíàíèÿ ÷óâñòâåííîãî ê ïîçíàíèþ ñâåðõ÷óâñòâåííîãî, à, ñëåäîâàòåëüíî, è íåóñòîé÷èâîñòü ñàìîé ìåòàôèçè÷åñêîé êîíñòðóêöèè, â íåìåöêîé ôèëîñîôèè áûëà ïðåäïðèíÿòà ïîïûòêà ðàçðåøèòü ïðîáëåìó îíòîëîãè÷åñ2

Í ÈÖØÅ Ô. Âîëÿ ê âëàñòè. Îïûò ïåðåîöåíêè âñåõ öåííîñòåé. Ì.,1910. C.179.

216

Àðèñòîòåëü è íåìåöêàÿ ôèëîñîôèÿ

êîãî ñèíòåçà íà èñòîðè÷åñêîé ïî÷âå. Óæå Íîâàëèñ óòâåðæäàë: «Ïîäëèííàÿ ôèëîñîôñêàÿ ñèñòåìà äîëæíà ñîäåðæàòü ÷èñòóþ èñòîðèþ ôèëîñîôèè»3. Ãåãåëü ñîçäàåò ñèñòåìó ôèëîñîôèè, â êîòîðîé ìîìåíòû èñòîðè÷åñêîãî è ëîãè÷åñêîãî ñîâïàäàþò. Ôèëîñîôèÿ ó Ãåãåëÿ ïîëàãàåòñÿ òîæäåñòâåííîé èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè. È ïîäîáíî òîìó, êàê âñåìèðíàÿ èñòîðèÿ åñòü ïðîÿâëåíèå äóõà âî âðåìåíè, òàê è èñòîðèÿ ôèëîñîôèè ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé äâèæåíèå ïîíÿòèÿ, ò. å. ðàçâèòèå ïîçíàþùåãî ñåáÿ äóõà. Çäåñü Ãåãåëü îáíàðóæèâàåò ïðèíöèïèàëüíóþ çàâèñèìîñòü ñâîåé ïîçèöèè îò ïåðâîé ôèëîñîôèè Àðèñòîòåëÿ. Ïîíÿòèå ðàçâèòèÿ, ïðåäïîëàãàþùåå ïåðåõîä îò â-ñåáåáûòèÿ ê äëÿ-ñåáÿ-áûòèþ, ò. å. îò âîçìîæíîñòè ê äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòè, óêàçûâàåò íà âîñïðèÿòèå ó÷åíèÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ î ñóùåì â âîçìîæíîñòè è ñóùåì â äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòè. Ðàçâèòèå, â ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, îñíîâûâàåòñÿ íà ëîãè÷åñêîé êàòåãîðèè ñòàíîâëåíèÿ. Ïîíÿòèÿ «äóõ», «ðàçâèòèå», «ñòàíîâëåíèå» è «âðåìÿ» ÿâëÿþòñÿ ôóíäàìåíòàëüíûìè ïîíÿòèÿìè ôèëîñîôèè èñòîðèè Ãåãåëÿ. Â «Ëåêöèÿõ ïî èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè» Ãåãåëü íå äàåò ðàçâåðíóòîé èíòåðïðåòàöèè òåîðèè âðåìåíè Àðèñòîòåëÿ. Ðå÷ü èäåò, ñêîðåå, î íåïîñðåäñòâåííîì èçëîæåíèè îñíîâíûõ ìîìåíòîâ êîíöåïöèè Àðèñòîòåëÿ. Ê èõ ÷èñëó ïðèíàäëåæàò: ïðîáëåìà ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ âðåìåíè; õàðàêòåðèñòèêà «òåïåðü»; îòíîøåíèå âðåìåíè ê äâèæåíèþ; îïðåäåëåíèå âðåìåíè êàê ÷èñëà äâèæåíèÿ â îòíîøåíèè ê ïðåäøåñòâóþùåìó è ïîñëåäóþùåìó. Ïîñëåäíèé ìîìåíò Ãåãåëü ôèêñèðóåò, íå çàäàâàÿñü âîïðîñîì î ñâÿçè âðåìåíè ñ îäíîé ñòîðîíû è ïðåäøåñòâóþùèì è ïîñëåäóþùèì êàê ìîìåíòàìè âðåìåíè—ñ äðóãîé. Ñîáñòâåííîå èçëîæåíèå òåîðèè âðåìåíè Ãåãåëü ïðåäëàãàåò â «Ôèëîñîôèè ïðèðîäû», âòîðîé ÷àñòè «Ýíöèêëîïåäèè ôèëîñîôñêèõ íàóê», â ðàçäåëå «Ìåõàíèêà». Äëÿ Ãåãåëÿ, êàê è äëÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ, ãîðèçîíòîì ïîíèìàíèÿ ôåíîìåíà âðåìåíè âûñòóïàåò ïðèðîäà. Ïîíÿòèå âðåìåíè ðàçâèâàåòñÿ èç ïîíÿòèÿ ïðîñòðàíñòâà: ïðîñòðàíñòâî ñòàíîâèòñÿ âðåìåíåì. Â êà÷åñòâå îòðèöàòåëüíîñòè âðåìÿ åñòü ñóùíîñòíîå îïðåäåëåíèå ïðîñòðàíñòâà. Ýòî îçíà÷àåò, ÷òî áûòèå ïðîñòðàíñòâà îïðåäåëåíî âðåìåíåì è êàæäàÿ òî÷êà «çäåñü» ÿâëÿåòñÿ òî÷êîé «çäåñü è òåïåðü». Âðåìÿ åñòü èñòèíà ïðîñòðàíñòâà. Ïðè ýòîì âðåìÿ ìûñëèòñÿ Ãåãåëåì ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî èç ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ î íàñòîÿùåì âðåìåíè, «òåïåðü». «Êîíå÷íîå íàñòîÿùåå åñòü «òåïåðü», ôèêñèðîâàííîå êàê ñóùåå» 4. «Òåïåðü»… ñîõðàíÿåòñÿ, ýòî çíà÷èò, ÷òî îíî òðàêòóåòñÿ êàê òî, çà ÷òî îíî âûäàåòñÿ,—êàê íå÷òî ñóùåå; íî îí îêàçûâàåòñÿ, íàïðîòèâ, íå ñóùèì»5. «Òåïåðü» åñòü âñåîáùåå ïðåäñòàâëåíèå, îïðåäåëåíèå áû3

N OVALIS . Werke in einem Band. Hamburg, 1959. S. 379. Ã ÅÃÅËÜ Ã.Â.Ô. Ôèëîñîôèÿ ïðèðîäû // Ãåãåëü Ã.Â.Ô. Ýíöèêëîïåäèÿ ôèëîñîôñêèõ íàóê. Ì., 1975. Ò. 2. Ñ. 56. 5 Ã ÅÃÅËÜ Ã.Â.Ô. Ôåíîìåíîëîãèÿ äóõà. ÑÏá., 1992. Ñ. 53. 4

217


òèÿ, «íî ñàìî ýòî áûòèå åñòü ëèøü àáñòðàêòíîå áûòèå, èñ÷åçàþùåå â íè÷òî»6. Ïîýòîìó âðåìÿ ìûñëèòñÿ êàê ñîçåðöàåìîå ñòàíîâëåíèå: «îíî åñòü áûòèå, êîòîðîå, ñóùåñòâóÿ, íå ñóùåñòâóåò è, íå ñóùåñòâóÿ, ñóùåñòâóåò»7. Ïîñëåäíÿÿ õàðàêòåðèñòèêà âðåìåíè ñòàíîâèòñÿ âîçìîæíîé, ïîñêîëüêó áûòèå òîæäåñòâåííî íè÷òî—îáà ïîëàãàþòñÿ ïîñðåäñòâîì ïóñòîãî ìûøëåíèÿ è ïóñòîãî ñîçåðöàíèÿ. Ïîýòîìó «Nichts Anschauen oder Denken hat also eine Bedeutung»8. Ñòàíîâëåíèå ñîäåðæèò â ñåáå ìîìåíòû âîçíèêíîâåíèÿ è ïðåõîæäåíèÿ, ïîýòîìó âðåìÿ, êàê ñîçåðöàåìîå ñòàíîâëåíèå, ñàìî ÿâëÿåòñÿ âîçíèêíîâåíèåì è ïðåõîæäåíèåì. Îäíàêî äàëåå Ãåãåëü âíîâü ïîä÷åðêèâàåò ïðåèìóùåñòâåííûé õàðàêòåð ñòàíîâëåíèÿ êàê èñ÷åçíîâåíèÿ (ðàçëè÷èÿ íàñòîÿùåãî, ïðîøåäøåãî è áóäóùåãî èñ÷åçàåò â «òåïåðü», íàñòîÿùåå ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé ìîìåíò èñ÷åçíîâåíèÿ áûòèÿ â íè÷òî è íè÷òî â áûòèè), íå äàâàÿ ïî ýòîìó ïîâîäó íèêàêèõ ðàçúÿñíåíèé. Â «Éåíñêîé ëîãèêå» Ãåãåëü äàåò áîëåå îáñòîÿòåëüíûé àíàëèç îòíîøåíèÿ òðåõ ìîìåíòîâ âðåìåíè. «Das Jetzt hat sein Nichtsein an sich selbst»9, «òåïåðü» ñîäåðæèò íåáûòèå â ñåáå, ïîýòîìó åãî ñóùíîñòüþ îêàçûâàåòñÿ áóäóùåå, «die Zukunft, der das Jetzt nicht widerstehen kann» 10, áóäóùåå, êîòîðîìó íàñòîÿùåå íå ìîæåò ïðîòèâîñòîÿòü. Áóäóùåå, â ñóùíîñòè, îêàçûâàåòñÿ íàñòîÿùèì, ïîñêîëüêó îíî ñíèìàåò (hebt auf) íàñòîÿùåå. «Die Differenz beider reduziert sich in die Ruhe der Vergangenheit»11 , ðàçëè÷èå íàñòîÿùåãî è áóäóùåãî ñâîäèòñÿ, òàêèì îáðàçîì, ê ïðîøåäøåìó, «Die Vergangenheit ist diese in sich selbst zurückgekehrte Zeit»12 : ïðîøåäøåå åñòü ýòî âåðíóâøååñÿ â ñåáÿ âðåìÿ. Îòñþäà ñòàíîâèòñÿ ïîíÿòíûì, ïî÷åìó èñòîðèÿ ôèëîñîôèè ó Ãåãåëÿ ìûñëèòñÿ êàê çàâåðøåííîå öåëîå. Ýòà èñòîðèÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ â ñâîåì îñíîâàíèè ìåòàôèçèêîé è ìîæåò ñóùåñòâîâàòü òîëüêî â êà÷åñòâå öåëîãî. Îíà äîëæíà ñóùåñòâîâàòü â êà÷åñòâå öåëîãî, ïîòîìó ÷òî íàñòîÿùåå íå ìîæåò óñòîÿòü ïåðåä áóäóùèì, à áóäóùåå—ýòî äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòü çíàþùåãî ñåáÿ äóõà. «Âîçâðàùåíèå ê ñåáå» ÿâëÿåòñÿ îñíîâîïîëàãàþùåé õàðàêòåðèñòèêîé êàê äóõà, òàê è âðåìåíè. Â öåëîì, Ãåãåëü äàåò ëîãè÷åñêóþ õàðàêòåðèñòèêó êëàññè÷åñêîé åâðîïåéñêîé òåîðèè âðåìåíè. Ýòî êàñàåòñÿ íå òîëüêî õàðàêòåðèñòèêè 6

Ã ÅÃÅËÜ Ã.Â.Ô. Ôèëîñîôèÿ ïðèðîäû // Ãåãåëü Ã.Â.Ô. Ýíöèêëîïåäèÿ ôèëîñîôñêèõ íàóê. Ì., 1975. Ò. 2. C. 56. 7 Òàì æå. Ñ. 52. 8 H EGEL G. W. F. Wissenschaft der Logik. Erster Teil. Hamburg, 1967. S. 67. 9 H EGEL G. W. F. Jenenser Logik, Metaphysik und Naturphilosophie. Berlin, 1968. S. 204. 10 Ibid. S. 203. 11 Ibid. S. 203. 12 Ibid. S. 204.

218


âðåìåíè êàê âèäèìîãî ñòàíîâëåíèÿ: ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î òîæäåñòâå ïðîñòðàíñòâà è âðåìåíè ïðèâîäèò Ãåãåëÿ ê èäåå ôèëîñîôñêîé ìàòåìàòèêè. Åñëè èñòîðèÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïðîÿâëåíèåì äóõà âî âðåìåíè, òî ýòî îçíà÷àåò, ÷òî ìåòîäû òî÷íîé íàóêè, ëåæàùåé â îñíîâàíèè åñòåñòâåííîíàó÷íîãî ïîçíàíèÿ, ðàñïðîñòðàíÿþòñÿ îòíûíå è íà èñòîðè÷åñêèé ïðîöåññ. Íåò íè÷åãî óäèâèòåëüíîãî â òîì, ÷òî îðèåíòèðîâàííûå íà ëîãèêó Ãåãåëÿ òå÷åíèÿ—íàïðèìåð, ìàðêñèçì—ïûòàëèñü äàòü îáúÿñíåíèå èñòîðè÷åñêîé äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòè, îñíîâûâàÿñü íà ïðåäñòàâëåíèè î íåêèõ âñåîáùèõ çàêîíîìåðíîñòÿõ. Õàéäåããåð ïîêàçûâàåò, ÷òî â îòíîøåíèè âðåìåíè Ãåãåëü ïîëüçóåòñÿ òåìè æå îïðåäåëåíèÿìè, ÷òî è Àðèñòîòåëü. Èññëåäîâàíèå èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè Ãåãåëÿ, â ñâÿçè ñ òåì, ÷òî â åå îñíîâàíèè íàõîäèòñÿ àðèñòîòåëåâî ïîíÿòèå âðåìåíè, äàåò ïîâîä äëÿ ïîñòàíîâêè ðÿäà ñåðüåçíûõ âîïðîñîâ. Íî äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû ÿñíî è îò÷åòëèâî ñôîðìóëèðîâàòü ýòè ïðîáëåìû, íåîáõîäèìî ñíà÷àëà ðàññìîòðåòü ñàìó òåîðèþ âðåìåíè Àðèñòîòåëÿ. Îñíîâíàÿ ÷àñòü èññëåäîâàíèÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ î âðåìåíè íàõîäèòñÿ â IV êíèãå «Ôèçèêè», äîïîëíèòåëüíûå ñóùåñòâåííûå çàìå÷àíèÿ ìîæíî îáíàðóæèòü â 1-é ãëàâå VIII êíèãè «Ôèçèêè». Âîïðîñ î âðåìåíè ñòàâèòñÿ â ðàìêàõ îáùåãî ðàññóæäåíèÿ î ñóùíîñòè ïðèðîäû è ñëåäóåò çà àíàëèçîì òàêèõ ÿâëåíèé, êàê äâèæåíèå è ìåñòî. Ýòîò âîïðîñ ðàçâîðà÷èâàåòñÿ äâîÿêèì îáðàçîì: âî-ïåðâûõ, ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ— ïðèíàäëåæèò ëè âðåìÿ ñóùåìó èëè íå ñóùåìó; âî-âòîðûõ, ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ ñóùíîñòè—â ÷åì çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ ïðèðîäà âðåìåíè. Ñóùåñòâîâàíèå âðåìåíè ñ ñàìîãî íà÷àëà îêàçûâàåòñÿ äëÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ ïðîáëåìàòè÷íûì, ïîñêîëüêó èç òðåõ ÷àñòåé âðåìåíè—íàñòîÿùåãî, ïðîøåäøåãî è áóäóùåãî—òîëüêî íàñòîÿùåå ïðè÷àñòíî áûòèþ. Ïðîøåäøåå óæå íå ñóùåñòâóåò, à áóäóùåãî åùå íåò. «À òî, ÷òî ñëàãàåòñÿ èç íåñóùåñòâóþùåãî, íå ìîæåò, êàê êàæåòñÿ, áûòü ïðè÷àñòíûì ñóùåñòâîâàíèþ» (Aristot. Phys. IV.10 218a2-3; ïåð. Â.Ï. Êàðïîâà). Åñòü ëèøü íàñòîÿùåå, íàñòîÿùåå—òî ïåðâîå, ÷òî îáíàðóæèâàåòñÿ âî âðåìåíè: «òåïåðü». Íî «òåïåðü» íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ ÷àñòüþ âðåìåíè è âðåìÿ íå ñëàãàåòñÿ èç «òåïåðü». Âåäü â êàæäîì ìîìåíòå «òåïåðü» ïðèñóòñòâóåò òîëüêî ýòîò ìîìåíò, à äðóãèå—îòñóòñòâóþò. Ýòî îçíà÷àåò, ÷òî «òåïåðü» íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ òîæäåñòâåííûì, íî ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé íå÷òî ìíîãîîáðàçíîå è â ýòîì ìíîãîîáðàçèè âûñòóïàåò â êà÷åñòâå ìîìåíòà ïåðåõîäà. Îäíàêî «òåïåðü» íå ìîæåò èñ÷åçíóòü íè â ñàìîì ñåáå, íè â äðóãîì «òåïåðü». «Òåïåðü» åñòü ãðàíèöà (ibid. 218a24). Òàêèì îáðàçîì, Àðèñòîòåëü ôèêñèðóåò çàòðóäíåíèÿ, ñâÿçàííûå ñ àíàëèçîì ïðîáëåìû ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ âðåìåíè, ïîñëå ÷åãî ïåðåõîäèò ê ïðåäñòàâëåíèþ òðàäèöèîííûõ âçãëÿäîâ íà ïðèðîäó âðåìåíè. Âðåìÿ, ñ îäíîé ñòîðîíû, ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ êàê äâèæåíèå Âñåëåííîé, ñ äðóãîé—êàê ñàìà íåáåñíàÿ ñôåðà. Îñíîâàíèåì âòîðîãî âîççðåíèÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ òîò ôàêò, ÷òî «âñå ïðîèñõîäèò êàê âî âðåìåíè, òàê è â 219


ñôåðå Âñåëåííîé» (ibid. 218b7; ïåð. Â.Ï. Êàðïîâà). È òà, è äðóãàÿ ïîçèöèÿ îêàçûâàþòñÿ íåóäîâëåòâîðèòåëüíûìè. Ïîýòîìó Àðèñòîòåëü ïðåäëàãàåò îòâëå÷üñÿ îò íàèâíîé òî÷êè çðåíèÿ è ðàññìîòðåòü âðåìÿ òàê, êàê îíî îáíàðóæèâàåòñÿ áëèæàéøèì îáðàçîì. Âðåìÿ, ñêîðåå âñåãî, ïðåäñòàâëÿåòñÿ êàêèì-òî äâèæåíèå è èçìåíåíèåì. Íî âðåìÿ íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ äâèæåíèåì. Èçìåíåíèå è äâèæåíèå ïðîèñõîäÿò â ñàìîì òåëå, èëè òàì, ãäå ýòîìó òåëó ñëó÷èëîñü íàõîäèòüñÿ. Íî âðåìÿ, êàê ãîâîðèò Àðèñòîòåëü, δ χνος µοος α πανταχο α πα πσιν (ibid. 218b 13), îäèíàêîâûì îáðàçîì è âåçäå è ïðè âñåì. Âðåìÿ íå åñòü äâèæåíèå, íî âðåìÿ íå ñóùåñòâóåò è áåç äâèæåíèÿ. «Ïîýòîìó, êîãäà ìû èññëåäóåì, ÷òî òàêîå âðåìÿ, íóæíî íà÷àòü [èìåííî] îòñþäà [è âûÿñíèòü], ÷òî æå òàêîå âðåìÿ â ñâÿçè ñ äâèæåíèåì» (Aristot. Phys. IV.11 219a2-3; ïåð. Â.Ï. Êàðïîâà). Ìû ïåðåæèâàåì âðåìÿ íå òîëüêî òîãäà, êîãäà ìû íàáëþäàåì çà âíåøíèì èçìåíåíèåì, íî è òîãäà, êîãäà äâèæåíèå ïðîèñõîäèò «âíóòðè», â íàøåé äóøå. Òàê æå è òîãäà, êîãäà ïðîõîäèò êàêîå-òî âðåìÿ, íàì êàæåòñÿ, ÷òî ïðîøëî äâèæåíèå. Âðåìÿ, òàêèì îáðàçîì, ñàìî íå áóäó÷è äâèæåíèåì, îêàçûâàåòñÿ ñâÿçàííûì ñ äâèæåíèåì. Äâèæåíèå âñåãäà åñòü äâèæåíèå îò ÷åãî-òî ê ÷åìó-òî è ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé âåëè÷èíó. Íåïðåðûâíîñòü âåëè÷èíû ÿâëÿåòñÿ îñíîâàíèåì íåïðåðûâíîñòè äâèæåíèÿ, à íåïðåðûâíîñòü äâèæåíèÿ—îñíîâàíèåì íåïðåðûâíîñòè âðåìåíè. Ïðèíàäëåæàùèå äâèæåíèþ «îò» è «ê» îïðåäåëÿþòñÿ êàê ïðåäûäóùåå è ïîñëåäóþùåå. Âî âðåìåíè òàêæå îáíàðóæèâàþòñÿ ïðåäûäóùåå è ïîñëåäóþùåå, ïîñêîëüêó âî âðåìåíè îäíî ñëåäóåò çà äðóãèì. «Ìû ðàçãðàíè÷èâàåì èõ òåì, ÷òî âîñïðèíèìàåì îäèí ðàç îäíî, äðóãîé ðàç äðóãîå, à ìåæäó íèìè—íå÷òî îòëè÷íîå îò íèõ; èáî êîãäà ìû ìûñëèì êðàéíèå òî÷êè îòëè÷íûìè îò ñåðåäèíû è äóøà îòìå÷àåò äâà «òåïåðü»—ïðåäûäóùåå è ïîñëåäóþùåå, òîãäà ýòî ìû è íàçûâàåì âðåìåíåì, òàê êàê îãðàíè÷åííîå [ìîìåíòàìè] «òåïåðü» è êàæåòñÿ íàì âðåìåíåì» (ibid. 219a25-30; ïåð. Â.Ï. Êàðïîâà). Èç ýòîãî Àðèñòîòåëü äåëàåò âûâîä, ÷òî âðåìÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ äâèæåíèåì ëèøü ïîñòîëüêó, ïîñêîëüêó îíî çàêëþ÷àåò â ñåáå ÷èñëî. Τοτο γ στιν χνος, ιϑµς ιν!σ"ως ατ τ πτ"ον α $στ"ον, «âðåìÿ åñòü íå ÷òî èíîå, êàê ÷èñëî äâèæåíèÿ ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ïðåäûäóùåìó è ïîñëåäóþùåìó» (ibid. 219b1-2; ïåð. Â.Ï. Êàðïîâà). Ñëåäóåò çàìåòèòü, ÷òî ïðåäûäóùåå è ïîñëåäóþùåå âî âðåìåíè ïðîÿâëÿþòñÿ â êà÷åñòâå ìîìåíòîâ «ðàíüøå» è «ïîçæå». Ñìûñë ýòîãî çàìå÷àíèÿ ñòàíåò ÿñíûì èç äàëüíåéøåãî èçëîæåíèÿ. Âðåìÿ åñòü ÷èñëî, íî íå òî ÷èñëî, ïîñðåäñòâîì êîòîðîãî ñ÷èòàþò, à òî, ÷òî ïîäëåæèò ñ÷åòó. Ñâÿçü äâèæåíèÿ è âðåìåíè õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ òàêèì îáðàçîì, ÷òî íå òîëüêî äâèæåíèå ñóùåñòâóåò âî âðåìåíè è èçìåðÿåòñÿ âðåìåíåì, íî è âðåìÿ êàêèì-òî îáðàçîì èçìåðÿåòñÿ äâèæåíèåì. Íàõîäèòüñÿ âî âðåìåíè äëÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ îçíà÷àåò: áûòü èçìåðÿåìûì âðåìåíåì. Ýòî ïîëîæåíèå ÿâëÿåòñÿ îñíîâîïîëàãàþùèì äëÿ õàðàêòåðèñòèêè ïðåáûâàþùåãî âî âðåìåíè ñóùåãî: ýòî ñóùåå ïîäâåðãàåòñÿ âîç220


äåéñòâèþ ñî ñòîðîíû âðåìåíè. Ñóùåñòâîâàíèå âíóòðèâðåìåííîãî ñóùåãî îêàçûâàåòñÿ êîíå÷íûì, ïðåõîäÿùèì ñóùåñòâîâàíèåì. «Âðåìÿ ñàìî ïî ñåáå ñêîðåå ïðè÷èíà óíè÷òîæåíèÿ: îíî åñòü ÷èñëî äâèæåíèÿ, äâèæåíèå æå ëèøàåò [ñóùåñòâóþùåå] òîãî, ÷òî åìó ïðèñóùå» (Aristot. Phys. IV.12 221b1-3; ïåð. Â.Ï. Êàðïîâà). Èç ýòîãî òåçèñà Àðèñòîòåëÿ ñòàíîâèòñÿ ïîíÿòíûì è îòíîøåíèå âðåìåíè ê òîìó, ÷òî íàõîäèòñÿ âíå âðåìåíè, ê âå÷íîìó: âå÷íîå íå ïîäâåðæåíî èçìåíåíèþ. Ïîñëå ýòîãî Àðèñòîòåëü ïåðåõîäèò ê èññëåäîâàíèþ âîïðîñà î åäèíñòâå âðåìåíè â áåñïðåñòàííîé ñìåíå ìíîãîîáðàçíîãî «òåïåðü». «Òåïåðü» îáðàçóåò íåïðåðûâíóþ ñâÿçü âðåìåíè, ïîñêîëüêó îíî, â êà÷åñòâå ãðàíèöû, ñâÿçûâàåò ïðîøåäøåå è áóäóùåå. Ìîìåíòû âðåìåíè «óæå», «òîëüêî ÷òî», «äàâíî», «âíåçàïíî», «ïðåæäå», «ïîñëå» îïðåäåëÿþòñÿ â ñâîåì îñíîâàíèè ïîñðåäñòâîì îòíîøåíèÿ ê íàñòîÿùåìó. Âðåìÿ, òåì ñàìûì, ïîíèìàåòñÿ èç íàñòîÿùåãî, íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ åñòü âðåìÿ ïî ïðåèìóùåñòâó. Õàéäåããåð çàìå÷àåò: «Diese Bestimmungen faß t Aristoteles nicht in ihrem inneren Zusammenhang, sondern er gibt lediglich Beispiele von Zeitbestimmungen, ohne ihre Systematik zu erkennen»13. «Ýòè îïðåäåëåíèÿ (îïðåäåëåíèÿ âðåìåíè â èõ îòíîøåíèè ê íàñòîÿùåìó—Î.Ì.) Àðèñòîòåëü ïîñòèãàåò íå â èõ âíóòðåííåé âçàèìîñâÿçè, îí ïðèâîäèò, â êîíå÷íîì ñ÷åòå, òîëüêî ïðèìåðû îïðåäåëåíèé âðåìåíè, áåç èññëåäîâàíèÿ èõ ñèñòåìàòèêè». Àðèñòîòåëü êîíñòàòèðóåò, ÷òî åñëè «òåïåðü» ïðèíàäëåæèò âðåìåíè, òî «ïðåæäå» è «ïîñëå» òàêæå îêàçûâàþòñÿ ìîìåíòàìè âðåìåíè. Ïîñëå ýòîãî Àðèñòîòåëü âîçâðàùàåòñÿ ê ïðîáëåìå ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ âðåìåíè. Âðåìÿ íå ïðèâÿçàíî ê êàêîìó-òî îïðåäåëåííîìó äâèæåíèþ èëè îïðåäåëåííîìó ìåñòó. Âðåìÿ åñòü âåçäå. Íî åñëè âðåìÿ ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé íåêîå èñ÷èñëåíèå, à ñïîñîáíîñòü èñ÷èñëåíèÿ ïðèíàäëåæèò äóøå, òî âðåìÿ îêàçûâàåòñÿ êàêèì-òî îáðàçîì ñóùåñòâóþùèì â äóøå. Òåì íå ìåíåå, ïîëîæåíèå î ïðåáûâàíèè âðåìåíè â äóøå íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñàìî ñîáîé ðàçóìåþùèìñÿ è íóæäàåòñÿ â äàëüíåéøåì ïðîÿñíåíèè. Àðèñòîòåëü íèêàêèõ ðàçúÿñíåíèé íà ýòîò ñ÷åò íå ïðèâîäèò è ïåðåõîäèò ê åùå îäíîìó ñëîæíîìó âîïðîñó: êàêèì îáðàçîì âîçìîæíî îäíîâðåìåííîå ñóùåñòâîâàíèå ðàçëè÷íûõ ñîáûòèé? Åùå îäíà ïîïûòêà ïîäñòóïèòüñÿ ê ðàçðåøåíèþ ïðîáëåìû îïðåäåëåíèÿ ñóùíîñòè âðåìåíè ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé óêàçàíèå íà òî, ÷òî âðåìÿ ñâÿçàíî ñ äâèæåíèåì, à ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîå äâèæåíèå—ýòî êðóãîâðàùåíèå. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, âðåìÿ ïî ñâîåìó ïîíÿòèþ òàêæå äîëæíî îïðåäåëÿòüñÿ èç ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ î êðóãîâîðîòå. Ñâÿçü ìåæäó âðåìåíåì è âðàùåíèåì îáíàðóæèâàåòñÿ íåïîñðåäñòâåííî â ÿçûêå, îäíàêî âûÿâëåíèå ýòîãî îòíîøåíèÿ îêàçûâàåòñÿ íå êîíå÷íûì ðåçóëüòàòîì èññëåäîâàíèÿ, íî, áëèæàéøèì îáðàçîì, ôèêñàöèåé ñåðüåçíîé ïðîáëåìû. 13

H EIDEGGER M. Die Grundprobleme der Phänomenologie. Vorlesung S.S. 1927 // GA. 1989. Bd 24. S. 335.

221


Ïîñëåäíÿÿ ãëàâà àðèñòîòåëåâà òðàêòàòà î âðåìåíè äàåò ÿñíîå ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î òîì, ÷òî äëÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ ñóùåñòâåííûì ÿâëÿåòñÿ íå ïðåäëîæåíèå íåêîåãî «îêîí÷àòåëüíîãî» ðåøåíèÿ, íî ïîèñê ïóòåé, âåäóùèõ ê ïîñòàíîâêå âîïðîñà î ñóùíîñòè âðåìåíè. Èç ïðåäøåñòâóþùåãî àíàëèçà ñòàíîâèòñÿ î÷åâèäíûì, ÷òî òåîðèÿ âðåìåíè Ãåãåëÿ, â öåëîì, ÿâëÿåòñÿ âîñïðîèçâåäåíèåì òåîðèè âðåìåíè Àðèñòîòåëÿ. Äàæå òàì, ãäå Ãåãåëü óïîìèíàåò î ñóùåñòâîâàíèè ðàçëè÷íûõ èçìåðåíèé âðåìåíè â ñóáúåêòèâíîì ïðåäñòàâëåíèè, îí ïîâòîðÿåò òåçèñ òðàêòàòà «Î ïàìÿòè è ïðèïîìèíàíèè»: το µ ν παντος α%σϑησις, το δ µ λλοντος λπς, το δ γ"νοµ νου µν!µη 14. Õàéäåããåð îáðàùàåòñÿ ê ó÷åíèþ Àðèñòîòåëÿ î âðåìåíè â ëåêöèÿõ ëåòíåãî ñåìåñòðà 1927 ãîäà. Ýòè ëåêöèè íîñÿò íàçâàíèå «Îñíîâíûå ïðîáëåìû ôåíîìåíîëîãèè» è ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé íîâóþ ðàçðàáîòêó òðåòüåãî ðàçäåëà ïåðâîé ÷àñòè «Sein und Zeit». Â ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîì âàðèàíòå Õàéäåããåð ïëàíèðîâàë ïîñâÿòèòü òåìå âðåìåíè ó Àðèñòîòåëÿ òðåòèé ðàçäåë âòîðîé ÷àñòè «Sein und Zeit». Çäåñü ðå÷ü äîëæíà áûëà èäòè î âðåìåíè êàê î ôóíäàìåíòå è ãðàíèöàõ àíòè÷íîé îíòîëîãèè. Â ëåêöèÿõ Õàéäåããåð ñòðåìèòñÿ íå òîëüêî ñëåäîâàòü çà ëîãèêîé òåêñòà Àðèñòîòåëÿ, íî òàêæå ïîñòîÿííî îðèåíòèðîâàòüñÿ íà ôåíîìåí âðåìåíè. Ó÷åíèå î âðåìåíè, ïðåäñòàâëåííîå Àðèñòîòåëåì â «Ôèçèêå», Õàéäåããåð íàçûâàåò âóëüãàðíîé èíòåðïðåòàöèåé âðåìåíè. Òåðìèí «âóëüãàðíûé» íå íåñåò îòòåíêà ïðåíåáðåæèòåëüíîñòè, íî óêàçûâàåò íà òî, ÷òî Àðèñòîòåëü ïðåäñòàâëÿåò èñòîëêîâàíèå áóäíè÷íîãî âðåìåíè. Âóëüãàðíîå ïîíÿòèå âðåìåíè õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ åãî ïîíèìàíèåì èç íàñòîÿùåãî. Åñëè âíîâü îáðàòèòü âíèìàíèå íà ïîñâÿù¸ííóþ ïðîáëåìå ñîçíàíèÿ ãëàâó «Ôåíîìåíîëîãèè äóõà» Ãåãåëÿ, òî ìîæíî óâèäåòü, ÷òî äîñòîâåðíîñòü ïðåäìåòà ÷óâñòâåííîãî ñîçåðöàíèÿ âî âðåìåíè âñåãäà îïðåäåëÿåòñÿ ïîñðåäñòâîì «çäåñü è òåïåðü». Äàæå ñàìî íàçâàíèå «íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ» äà¸ò óêàçàíèå íà òî, êàêîå âðåìÿ â ïåðâóþ î÷åðåäü ÿâëÿåòñÿ äåéñòâèòåëüíûì. Ýòî, êîíå÷íî æå, íå îçíà÷àåò, ÷òî ïðîøåäøåå è áóäóùåå âðåìÿ ïîëàãàþòñÿ êàê «íåíàñòîÿùèå», íî â òî æå ñàìîå âðåìÿ ñòàòóñ ïðîøåäøåãî è áóäóùåãî îïðåäåë¸í èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî â îòíîøåíèè ê òîìó ïåðâîìó âðåìåíè, êîòîðîå ÿâëÿåòñÿ ãîðèçîíòîì âñÿêîãî âîñïðèÿòèÿ. Âóëüãàðíîå ïîíÿòèå âðåìåíè óïóñêàåò èç âèäó îñíîâíûå ìîìåíòû, êîòîðûå îêàçûâàþòñÿ ðåøàþùèìè äëÿ ýêçèñòåíöèàëüíîîíòîëîãè÷åñêîé èíòåðïðåòàöèè ñóùíîñòè ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ ÷åëîâåêà è ñìûñëà åãî áûòèÿ. Ê õàðàêòåðèñòèêàì ïîíÿòèÿ âðåìåíè áóäíè÷íîñòè Õàéäåããåð îòíîñèò ÷åòûðå ìîìåíòà. Âðåìÿ îáëàäàåò çíà÷èìîñòüþ. Âîïðîñ î âðåìåíè âñåãäà ñâÿçàí ñ ïîëîæåíèåì ÷åëîâåêà â ìèðå è åãî îòíîøåíèåì ê âíóòðèìèðîâîìó ñóùåìó. Èçìåðåíèå âðåìåíè ñ ïîìîùüþ ÷àñîâ äîëæíî ïîêàçàòü íå ñàìî âðåìÿ êàê òàêîâîå, íî âðåìÿ, 14

Öèò. ïî: HEIDEGGER M. Logik. Die Frage nach der Wahrheit. WS 1925/26 // GA. 1976. Bd 21. S. 262.

222


î êîòîðîì ãîâîðÿò, ÷òî îíî íàñòóïèëî èëè íå íàñòóïèëî. «Âðåìÿ, êîòîðîå âñåãäà óæå íàì äàíî, ïîñêîëüêó ìû åãî òðàòèì è ïîñêîëüêó ìû ïðèíèìàåì åãî â ðàñ÷åò, èìååò õàðàêòåð «âðåìåíè äëÿ…»15 . Äàëåå, âðåìÿ ñîîòíåñåíî ñ îïðåäåë¸ííûì ñîáûòèåì, ïîýòîìó îíî âñåãäà äàòèðóåòñÿ. «Ñåé÷àñ» îïðåäåëÿåòñÿ êàê âðåìÿ, êîãäà ïðîèñõîäèò òî-òî è òî-òî. «Òîãäà» ïîíèìàåòñÿ êàê âðåìÿ, êîãäà ïðîèñõîäèëî òî-òî è òî-òî. «Ïîñëå» îçíà÷àåò âðåìÿ, êîãäà áóäåò ïðîèñõîäèòü òî-òî è òîòî. Äàòèðóåìîå âðåìÿ ìîæåò áûòü ñâÿçàíî ñ êàëåíäàðíûì èñ÷èñëåíèåì, ÷òî, îäíàêî, íå âñåãäà ÿâëÿåòñÿ îáÿçàòåëüíûì, îñîáåííî â òîì ñëó÷àå, êîãäà îíî ñâÿçàíî ñ íåêèì ñîáûòèåì. Â-òðåòüèõ, âðåìÿ õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ ïðîòÿæ¸ííîñòüþ. Â ýòîì ñìûñëå âðåìÿ ïîíèìàåòñÿ êàê âðåìÿ îò… è äî.… Ïîýòîìó Õàéäåããåð ãîâîðèò î òîì, ÷òî âñÿêîå «ñåé÷àñ», «òîãäà è «çàòåì» íå ïðîñòî óêàçûâàþò íà íåêóþ äàòó, íî â ñàìèõ ñåáå èìåþò õàðàêòåð äëèòåëüíîñòè16. Ïîñëåäíåå îïðåäåëåíèå âðåìåíè â ýêçèñòåíöèàëüíîì ñìûñëå çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â åãî îòêðûòîñòè â âûñêàçûâàíèè. Â áóäíè÷íîì ñîñóùåñòâîâàíèè ñ äðóãèìè âñÿêîå âûñêàçûâàíèå î òîì, ÷òî ïðîèñõîäèò çäåñü è ñåé÷àñ ïîíèìàåòñÿ è âîñïðèíèìàåòñÿ. Îòêðûòîñòü âðåìåíè â ÿçûêå ÿâëÿåòñÿ îñíîâàíèåì äëÿ òåçèñà îá îáúåêòèâíîñòè âðåìåíè. Ñóùíîñòü ýêçèñòåíöèàëüíîãî ïîíèìàíèÿ ïðîáëåìû âðåìåíè, à, ñëåäîâàòåëüíî, è èñòîëêîâàíèå âðåìåííîñòè ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ, ìîæíî îõàðàêòåðèçîâàòü â åå îñíîâíûõ ìîìåíòàõ ñëåäóþùèì îáðàçîì. Ïðåæäå âñåãî, Õàéäåããåð îòêàçûâàåòñÿ îò òðàäèöèîííîé îðèåíòàöèè íà âðåìÿ «çäåñü è òåïåðü» è ãîâîðèò îá ýêñòàòè÷åñêîé ñóùíîñòè âðåìåíè. Ýòî îçíà÷àåò: ïðîøëîå íå ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ â ôóíäàìåíòàëüíîé îíòîëîãèè êàê óæå íå ñóùåñòâóþùåå, à ïðåäñòîÿùåå—êàê åùå íåñóùåñòâóþùåå, à ïîòîìó íå îïðåäåëÿþùåå äåéñòâèòåëüíîå ñóùåñòâîâàíèå ÷åëîâåêà. Ýêñòàòè÷íîñòü âðåìåíè ïðåäïîëàãàåò åãî ñìåùåíèå. Ñàìî âðåìÿ ïðè ýòîì îáëàäàåò öåëîñòíîé ñòðóêòóðîé (òî÷íî òàê æå è Êàíò óòâåðæäàåò â «Êðèòèêå ÷èñòîãî ðàçóìà» î ñóùåñòâîâàíèè åäèíîãî âðåìåíè, ìîäóñû êîòîðîãî ÿâëÿþòñÿ ïðîÿâëåíèÿìè îäíîãî è òîãî æå âðåìåíè). Âðåìåííîñòü (Zeitlichkeit) åñòü ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîå âðåìÿ, ëåæàùåå â îñíîâàíèè âðåìåíè áóäíè÷íîñòè. Èäåþ ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîãî âðåìåíè Õàéäåããåð îáíàðóæèâàåò â òåîðèè âðåìåíè Àðèñòîòåëÿ. Îñíîâàíèåì àíàëèçà ÿâëÿåòñÿ îïðåäåëåíèå «âðåìÿ åñòü íå ÷òî èíîå, êàê ÷èñëî äâèæåíèÿ ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ïðåäûäóùåìó è ïîñëåäóþùåìó». Îïðåäåëåíèÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ πτ"ον α $στ"ον Õàéäåããåð ïåðåâîäèò íå òîëüêî êàê «ïðåäøåñòâóþùåå è ïîñëåäóþùåå» (Vor und Nach), íî 15 16

H EIDEGGER M. Die Grundprobleme... S. 365. «Die Zeit ist in sich selbst gespannt und erstreckt. Jedes Jetzt, Dann und Damals hat nicht nur je ein Datum, sondern ist in sich gespannt und erstreckt: „jetzt, während der Vorlesung“, „jetzt, während der Pause“». Ibid. S. 373.

223


òàêæå êàê «ðàíüøå è ïîçæå» (Früher und Später). Íî ìîìåíòû «ðàíüøå» è «ïîçæå» ñàìè ÿâëÿþòñÿ îïðåäåëåíèÿìè âðåìåíè. Äåôèíèöèÿ Àðèñòîòåëÿ êàæåòñÿ, ïîýòîìó, òàâòîëîãèåé: «Die Zeit ist das Früher und Später, also Zeit ist Zeit»17 , âðåìÿ åñòü «ðàíüøå» è «ïîçæå», ò. å. âðåìÿ åñòü âðåìÿ. Ðàçðåøåíèå ýòîãî çàòðóäíåíèÿ çàêëþ÷àåòñÿ â òîì, ÷òî ñóáúåêò è ïðåäèêàò äåôèíèöèè èìåþò â âèäó ðàçëè÷íîå ñîäåðæàíèå. Zeit óêàçûâàåò íà èçíà÷àëüíîå âðåìÿ, «Früher und Später»—íà ïîâñåäíåâíîå âðåìÿ, âðåìÿ áóäíè÷íîñòè. «Ðàíüøå è ïîçæå» âûñòóïàþò íå òîëüêî â êà÷åñòâå îïðåäåëåíèé ìîìåíòîâ â ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîñòè âðåìåíè, îíè óêàçûâàþò íà êîíêðåòíûå ìîìåíòû âðåìåíè ôàêòè÷åñêîé æèçíè, ãäå «ðàíî» îòíîñèòñÿ ê íà÷àëó äíÿ, à «ïîçäíî»—ê åãî çàâåðøåíèþ. Ïîýòîìó Õàéäåããåð çàìå÷àåò: «Vielleicht ist die Aristotelische Zeitdefinition keine Tautologie, sondern verrät nur den inneren Zusammenhang des Aristotelischen Zeitphänomens, d. h. der vulgär verstandenen Zeit, mit der ursprünglichen Zeit, die wir Zeitlichkeit nennen» 18, âîçìîæíî, îïðåäåëåíèå âðåìåíè ó Àðèñòîòåëÿ íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ òàâòîëîãèåé, íî îáíàðóæèâàåò âíóòðåííþþ ñâÿçü ôåíîìåíà âðåìåíè, ò. å. âóëüãàðíî ïîíÿòîãî âðåìåíè, ñ èçíà÷àëüíûì âðåìåíåì, êîòîðîå ìû èìåíóåì âðåìåííîñòüþ. Åñëè ïîíÿòèå âðåìåíè, î êîòîðîì èäåò ðå÷ü ó Àðèñòîòåëÿ, ïðèíàäëåæèò áóäíè÷íîñòè, òî ñèñòåìà èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè Ãåãåëÿ îêàçûâàåòñÿ ïîñòðîåííîé íà ýòîì áóäíè÷íîì ïîíèìàíèè âðåìåíè. Åñëè ôèëîñîôñêîå ìûøëåíèå ïðîòèâîïîëîæíî çäðàâîìó ñìûñëó—êàê î òîì ãîâîðèò è ñàì Ãåãåëü,—òî âîçìîæíîñòü ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ ôèëîñîôèè ïîñðåäñòâîì èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè ñòàíîâèòñÿ ïðîáëåìàòè÷íîé. Ó Àðèñòîòåëÿ è Ãåãåëÿ ïîíÿòèå âðåìåíè ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ â ðàìêàõ ïîñòàíîâêè âîïðîñà î ïðèðîäå. Ýòî âðåìÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ âðåìåíåì ïðèðîäû. Íî åñëè ïðèðîäà è èñòîðèÿ ïðåäñòàâëÿþò äâà ðàçëè÷íûõ ðåãèîíà ñóùåãî, òî íàñêîëüêî ïðàâîìåðíûì îêàçûâàåòñÿ ïîñòðîåíèå òåîðèè èñòîðè÷åñêèõ íàóê íà îñíîâàíèè ïîíÿòèÿ, çàèìñòâîâàííîãî èç íàòóðôèëîñîôèè (ôèçèêè)? È âíîâü ìîäåëü èñòîðèè ôèëîñîôèè Ãåãåëÿ ñòàíîâèòñÿ ïðîáëåìàòè÷íîé. Îáîñíîâàíèå ìåòàôèçèêè ïîñðåäñòâîì îáðàùåíèÿ ê èñòîðèè îêàçûâàåòñÿ ëèøü íà÷àëîì áîðüáû çà èñòîðè÷åñêîå ìèðîâîççðåíèå. Ïîýòîìó Õàéäåããåð çàÿâëÿåò î íåîáõîäèìîñòè èíîãî ïîäõîäà ê èñòîðèêî-ôèëîñîôñêîìó èññëåäîâàíèþ. «Die Philosophie entwickelt sich nicht im Sinne eines Fortschritts, sondern sie ist Bemühung um Auswicklung und Erhellung derselben wenigen Probleme… Und alleAufhellung öffnet nur neue Abgründe»19 , ôèëîñîôèÿ íå ðàçâèâàåòñÿ, ïðîãðåññ íå 17

HEIDEGGER M. Die Grundprobleme ... S. 341. Ibid. S. 341. 19 H EIDEGGER M. Die phänomenologische Interpretation von Kants Kritik der reinen Vernunft. (WS 1927/28) // GA. 1987. Bd 25. S. 2. 18

224


ÿâëÿåòñÿ åå âíóòðåííèì ñìûñëîì, åå óñèëèÿ ñâÿçàíû ñ ðàçâîðà÷èâàíèåì è ïðîÿñíåíèåì íåáîëüøîãî ÷èñëà ïðîáëåì… È êàæäîå ðàçúÿñíåíèå ïðèîòêðûâàåò íîâóþ áåçäíó. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, âçàèìîñâÿçü òðàäèöèé íåìåöêîé è äðåâíåãðå÷åñêîé ôèëîñîôèè ñòàíîâèòñÿ î÷åâèäíîé, ïîñêîëüêó î÷åâèäíîé ñòàíîâèòñÿ çàâèñèìîñòü íîâåéøèõ ëîãè÷åñêèõ è ôåíîìåíîëîãè÷åñêèõ òåîðèé îò êëàññè÷åñêîé åâðîïåéñêîé òåîðèè âðåìåíè Àðèñòîòåëÿ. Ñîäåðæàòåëüíûé àíàëèç ýòîé çàâèñèìîñòè ÿâëÿåòñÿ îñíîâàíèåì äëÿ ïåðåñìîòðà îöåíêè íåêîòîðûõ ôèëîñîôñêèõ ñèñòåì.

ARISTOTLE AND THE GERMAN PHILOSOPHY O. M. Muchutdinov In this paper there is disclosed the dependence of modern logical and phenomenological theories on the classical European theory of Aristotle’s time.

225

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

Ï Ð È Ë Î Æ Å Í È Å

ÌÀÊÐÎÁÈÉ ÑÀÒÓÐÍÀËÈÈ (ÊÍÈÃÀ ÂÒÎÐÀß) ÏÅÐÅÂÎÄ Ñ ËÀÒÈÍÑÊÎÃÎ È ÃÐÅ×ÅÑÊÎÃÎ, ÏÐÈÌÅ×ÀÍÈß È ÓÊÀÇÀÒÅËÈ Â. Ò. ÇÂÈÐÅÂÈ×À

ÎÒ ÏÅÐÅÂÎÄ×ÈÊÀ

Ìàêðîáèé – ïîçäíåàíòè÷íûé àâòîð (V â. í. ý.), îò êîòîðîãî ñðåäè ïðî÷åãî äîøëî äî íàñ äîâîëüíî îáúåìèñòîå ñî÷èíåíèå ïîä íàçâàíèåì «Ñàòóðíàëèè», íàïèñàííîå â æàíðå «ôèëîñîôñêîãî ïèðà». Òðàäèöèÿ òàêîãî ðîäà ôèëîñîôñêèõ ñî÷èíåíèé íà÷èíàåòñÿ ñ «Ïèðîâ» Êñåíîôîíòà è Ïëàòîíà (V–IV ââ. äî í. ý.). Â ñðàâíåíèè ñ ïðîèçâåäåíèÿìè, íàïèñàííûìè â ôîðìå ôèëîñîôñêîãî («ñîêðàòè÷åñêîãî») äèàëîãà, ñîçäàòåëÿìè êîòîðîé òàêæå áûëè îáà íàçâàííûõ àâòîðà, èñïîëüçîâàíèå ñþæåòà ïèðà äàâàëî áîëüøå âîçìîæíîñòåé ïðèâëå÷ü âíèìàíèå ÷èòàòåëÿ: èáî êàêîå çàñòîëüå áåç áåñåäû íà ñàìûå ðàçíîîáðàçíûå òåìû è øóòîê?! Êðàòêèé î÷åðê èñòîðèè ýòîãî ðîäà ôèëîñîôñêèõ èëè, ñêîðåå, îáùåêóëüòóðíûõ ñî÷èíåíèé ÷èòàòåëü íàéäåò â êîììåíòàðèè À. Ô. Ëîñåâà ê «Ïèðó» Ïëàòîíà1. Ìû æå îáðàòèì åãî âíèìàíèå òîëüêî íà òî, ÷òî Ìàêðîáèé, íå ñêðûâàÿ òîãî, ïîëüçîâàëñÿ ìàòåðèàëàìè ñâîèõ ïðåäøåñòâåííèêîâ â ýòîé ÷àñòè, íàïðèìåð, Ïëóòàðõà, è ïîýòîìó â «Ñàòóðíàëèÿõ» ìîæíî âñòðåòèòü ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèå çàèìñòâîâàíèÿ. Â ïðåäèñëîâèè ê ñâîåìó òðóäó, êîòîðûé îí ïîñâÿòèë ñûíó Åâñòàõèþ, Ìàêðîáèé ïèñàë: «È ÷òî áû íè áûëî äîáûòî ìíîé… â ðàçëè÷íûõ ñâèòêàõ ëèáî íà ãðå÷åñêîì, ëèáî íà ëàòèíñêîì ÿçûêå, ïóñòü ýòî âñå áóäåò òåáå çàïàñîì çíàíèÿ è êàê áû [çàïàñîì] èç íåêèõ çàêðîìîâ ó÷åíîñòè. Â ñëó÷àå åñëè áû êîãäà-íèáóäü âîçíèêëà íóæäà â áûòîïèñà1

Ñì.: ÏËÀÒÎ Í . Ñî÷èíåíèÿ. Â 3 ò. Ì.: Ìûñëü, 1970. Ò. 2. Ñ. 513–514.

Ñàòóðíàëèè. Êíèãà âòîðàÿ íèè (historiae)… èëè â ïðèïîìèíàíèè çàìå÷àòåëüíîãî âûñêàçûâàíèÿ èëè äåÿíèÿ, [âñå] ýòî áûëî áû òåáå ëåãêî íàéòè è ïîçàèìñòâîâàòü» (Macr. Sat. 1. Praef., 2). Âòîðàÿ êíèãà (ôàêòè÷åñêè—ãëàâà â ñîâðåìåííîì ïîíèìàíèè) «Ñàòóðíàëèé» è ÿâëÿåò íàì ïðèìåð êàê ðàç òàêèõ ðàçâëåêàòåëüíûõ áåñåä âî âðåìÿ ïèðà ôèëîñîôîâ. Â íåé íåêîòîðûå ïåðñîíàæè ïðîèçâåäåíèÿ ïåðåäàþò îñòðîòû âèäíûõ ðèìëÿí ïðîøëîãî è ðàçëè÷íûå øóòëèâûå èñòîðèè. Â ñâÿçè ñ ýòèì ñòîèò îòìåòèòü, ÷òî ïîíèìàíèå ïèðøåñòâåííîãî âåñåëüÿ Ìàêðîáèé äîâîäèò, ñëåäóÿ òðàäèöèè ïëàòîíèçìà, äî åãî âûñøåãî ïðåäåëà—âåñåëüÿ äóõîâíîãî, èíòåëëåêòóàëüíîãî. Âåäü íà ïèðàõ, îïèñàííûõ Êñåíîôîíòîì è Ïëàòîíîì, ôèëîñîôñòâóþùèå ñîòðàïåçíèêè âåñåëÿòñÿ ñîáñòâåííî ïîä âîçäåéñòâèåì âèíà, ìóçûêè, òàíöà, âûñòóïëåíèé àêòåðîâ, òî åñòü ïîä âîçäåéñòâèåì ÷óâñòâåííûõ âîñïðèÿòèé. Ó Ìàêðîáèÿ æå ýòîãî ðîäà âåñåëüå çàìåíåíî âåñåëüåì îò îñòðîóìèÿ, îñòðîñëîâèÿ. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, â ñîõðàíèâøåìñÿ âèäå âòîðàÿ êíèãà ïðåäñòàåò ïåðåä íàìè â ñëåäóþùåé êîìïîçèöèè: â ââîäíîé ÷àñòè ðàçâëå÷åíèÿì íà îñíîâå «èãðû ÷óâñòâ» ïðîòèâîïîñòàâëÿåòñÿ âåñåëüå îò «èãðû óìà»; â îñíîâíîé ÷àñòè êíèãè ïðèâîäÿòñÿ ñàìè øóòêè, à â çàêëþ÷èòåëüíîé ÷àñòè àâòîð îáðàùàåòñÿ ê ðàññìîòðåíèþ ÷óâñòâåííûõ íàñëàæäåíèé è äàåò èõ êðèòèêó ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ íðàâñòâåííîñòè. Â ñòðóêòóðå æå «Ñàòóðíàëèé» â öåëîì âòîðàÿ êíèãà ìîæåò ðàññìàòðèâàòüñÿ êàê ñâîåãî ðîäà èíòåðìåäèÿ â ñïåêòàêëå. Äåëî â òîì, ÷òî «ñåðüåçíàÿ» ïî ñîäåðæàíèþ ïåðâàÿ êíèãà çàâåðøàåòñÿ ïîñòàíîâêîé âîïðîñà îá àâòîðèòåòå Âåðãèëèÿ â ðàçëè÷íûõ îáëàñòÿõ çíàíèÿ. Íî îáñóæäåíèå ýòîé òåìû íå ïîëó÷àåò ïðîäîëæåíèÿ, òàê êàê áåñåäóþùèå îòïðàâèëèñü îáåäàòü è ïåðåíåñëè ðàçãîâîð íà óòðî. Âòîðàÿ êíèãà êàê ðàç è îïèñûâàåò ýòî âåñåëîå îáùåíèå çà ñòîëîì, â òî âðåìÿ êàê òðåòüÿ êíèãà âíîâü âîçâðàùàåò íàñ ê «ñåðüåçíîìó» ïðåäìåòó—äîêàçàòåëüñòâó àâòîðèòåòà Âåðãèëèÿ â ðåëèãèîçíûõ âîïðîñàõ. Ïåðåâîä ñäåëàí ïî èçäàíèþ: Macrobius. Leipzig: Teubner, 1970. Vol. I. Ê ñîæàëåíèþ, ÿ íå ñìîã ïîëó÷èòü ïåðåâîä «Ñàòóðíàëèé» õîòü íà êàêîéíèáóäü èç íîâûõ ÿçûêîâ2, à òàêæå èñòîðè÷åñêèé êîììåíòàðèé À. Ñ. Áåíäæàìèíà êî âòîðîé êíèãå3, ÷òî, êîíå÷íî, î÷åíü áû ñïîñîáñòâîâàëî ñîâåðøåíñòâîâàíèþ ïåðåâîäà. Âñå âñòàâêè-äîïîëíåíèÿ ïåðåâîä÷èêà, íå îáóñëîâëåííûå ïåðåäà÷åé ãðàììàòè÷åñêèõ ôîðì, îòìå÷åíû â òåêñòå êâàäðàòíûìè ñêîáêàìè; ãðå÷åñêèå ñëîâà è ôðàçû âûäåëåíû êóðñèâîì. Âñòðå÷àþùèåñÿ â òåêñòå ëàêóíû îòìå÷åíû ìíîãîòî÷èåì â óãëîâûõ ñêîáêàõ. Íåîáõîäèìûå ïîÿñíåíèÿ ïðåäñòàâëåíû â âèäå íåáîëüøîãî ÷èñëà ïðèìå÷àíèé, à òàêæå â âèäå èìåííîãî è ïðåäìåòíîãî óêàçàòåëåé.

*** 2 3

Íàïðèìåð: M ACR OBE. Oeuvres complètes. P., 1845; 1854. B ENJAMIN A. S. An historical commentary on the second book of Macrobius’ Saturnalia. Pennsylvania, 1955.

227

Ìàêðîáèé

(1.1) Òóò, êàê òîëüêî äîñòàòî÷íîå êîëè÷åñòâî åäû çàñòàâèëî [èõ] ÷óâñòâî ìåðû ïåðåäîõíóòü îò êóøàíèé, è çàñòîëüíîå âåñåëüå ïîäíÿëîñü áëàãîäàðÿ ìàëåíüêèì ÷àøàì [ñ âèíîì], Àâèåí ñêàçàë: «Õîðîøî, à òàêæå ìóäðî íàø Ìàðîí îäíèì è òåì æå ñòèõîì ïðè çàìåíå íåìíîãèõ ñëîâ îïèñàë [è] øóìëèâîå, è òðåçâîå çàñòîëüå(1)*. Âåäü êîãäà ïðè öàðñêîì óáðàíñòâå [ñòîëà] èçëèøåñòâî [â ïèòüå] ïðèâîäèò îáûêíîâåííî ê øóìó, îí ãîâîðèò: «Ïîñëå òîãî, êàê ïåðâûé ïîêîé ñðåäü åäû…». Êîãäà æå ãåðîè ñàäÿòñÿ, îòñòðàíèâ åäó, îí íå óêàçûâàåò íà ïîêîé, òàê êàê øóì [åùå] è íå íàñòóïèë, íî [ãîâîðèò]: «Ïîñëå òîãî, êàê ãîëîä, åäîé óòîëåííûé…» (2) [À] ýòîò íàø ïèð, êîòîðûé âîáðàë è ñêðîìíîñòü ãåðîè÷åñêîãî âåêà è ïðèëè÷èå íàøåãî, [è] íà êîòîðîì [ïðèñóòñòâóåò è] óìåðåííàÿ ïûøíîñòü, è íåñêàðåäíàÿ áåðåæëèâîñòü, ÿ íå óñîìíèëñÿ áû íå òîëüêî ñðàâíèòü ñ ïèðîì [ó] Àãàôîíà, ïðè âñåì (vel post) âåëèêîëåïèè ñëîãà Ïëàòîíà, íî è [äàæå] ïðåäïî÷åñòü [åìó]. (3) Âåäü ñàì ðàñïîðÿäèòåëü [íàøåãî] çàñòîëüÿ [Ïðåòåêñòàò] è â íðàâñòâåííîì îòíîøåíèè íå íèæå Ñîêðàòà, à â ãîñóäàðñòâåííûõ äåëàõ [óæ ïîäàâíî] óñïåøíåå [ýòîãî] ôèëîñîôà. [È] âû, îñòàëüíûå ïðèñóòñòâóþùèå, áîëüøå [äðóãèõ] âûäåëÿåòåñü ïðèâåðæåííîñòüþ ê äîáëåñòÿì, ÷òîáû êòî-íèáóäü äîäóìàëñÿ ñðàâíèâàòü âàñ ñ êîìè÷åñêèìè ïîýòàìè è ñ Àëêèâèàäîì, êîòîðûé áûë ñèëåí òîëüêî â íåïîòðåáñòâàõ, à òàêæå ñ äðóãèìè ó÷àñòíèêàìè ýòîãî ìíîãîëþäíîãî ïèðà». (4) «ß ïðîøó äîáðûõ ñëîâ,çàìåòèë Ïðåòåêñòàò,—÷òî êàñàåòñÿ òîëüêî óâàæåíèÿ äîñòîèíñòâà Ñîêðàòà. Èáî êòî íå ñîãëàñèëñÿ áû ïðåäïî÷åñòü íàõîäÿùèõñÿ çäåñü ñâåòèë [íàóêè] òåì, êòî áûë íà òîì ïèðå [ó Àãàôîíà]? Íî òåáå-[òî], Àâèåí, çà÷åì íóæåí ýòîò ïðèìåð [ñ ïèðîì ó Àãàôîíà]?» (5) «[Îí íóæåí ìíå],—îòâå÷àåò [Àâèåí],—òàê êàê [èçâåñòíî, ÷òî] ïðè [âñåé] èõ ñîñðåäîòî÷åííîñòè íàøåëñÿ [òîò], êòî ïîïðîñèë âïóñòèòü ìóçûêàíòøó, ÷òîáû äåâóøêà, ñâåðõ ìåðû (supra naturam) ãèáêàÿ, óìåëî âîçáóæäàëà ñîáëàçí [ó] ôèëîñîôñòâóþùèõ ïðåëåñòíûì ïåíèåì è ÷àðóþùåé ïëÿñêîé. (6) Òàì áûëî èñêóøåíèå ñäåëàòü ýòî, ÷òîáû îòïðàçäíîâàòü ïîáåäó Àãàôîíà [â ñîðåâíîâàíèè ïîýòîâ], [à] ìû [äàæå] áîãó, ÷åé ýòî ïðàçäíèê(2), âîçäàåì ÷åñòü áåç êàïåëüêè [õîòü] êàêîãîíèáóäü âåñåëüÿ. È ÿ [õîðîøî] çíàþ, ÷òî íè ãðóñòü, íè ìðà÷íûé âèä íå âåäóò ê äîáðó âàñ, [êàê] è òîãî Êðàññà, î êîòîðîì Öèöåðîí ïèøåò, ÷òîáû âåñüìà óäèâèòü, ÷òî îí, [÷åìó] ñâèäåòåëü Ëóöèëèé, ñìåÿëñÿ [ëèøü] îäíàæäû â æèçíè». (7) Êîãäà [â îòâåò] íà ýòî Ïðåòåêñòàò ñêàçàë, ÷òî çðåëèùíûå ðàçâëå÷åíèÿ íå ïðèâû÷íû äëÿ åãî ïåíàòîâ, è [èõ] íå äîëæíî ñòàâèòü * Ïðèìå÷àíèÿ, îáîçíà÷åííûå öèôðîé â ñêîáêàõ, ñì. ïîñëå òåêñòà ïåðå-

âîäà.—Ðåä.

228

Ñàòóðíàëèè. Êíèãà âòîðàÿ

âûøå ñòîëü âàæíîãî ñîáðàíèÿ, Ñèììàõ ïîääåðæàë [åãî ñëîâàìè]: (8) «Òàê êàê «Â ñàòóðíàëèè, â ñàìûé ëó÷øèé ïðàçäíèê»(3), êàê áàåò âåðîíñêèé ñòèõîòâîðåö, íàì íå ñëåäóåò íè îòâåðãàòü óäîâîëüñòâèÿ, êàê âðàãà, ïîäîáíî ñòîèêàì, íè ïîëàãàòü â óäîâîëüñòâèè âûñøåå áëàãî, ïîäîáíî ýïèêóðåéöàì, äàâàéòå ïðèäóìàåì óâåñåëåíèå, ëèøåííîå èãðèâîñòè, è, åñëè ÿ íå îøèáàþñü, ÿ íàøåë [åãî â òîì], ÷òîáû ìû ïî î÷åðåäè ïåðåäàâàëè äðóã äðóãó øóòêè ñòàðîäàâíèõ è çíàòíûõ ìóæåé, âûáðàííûå èç ìíîãèõ êíèã. (9) Ïóñòü ýòî ëèòåðàòóðíàÿ çàáàâà è óìíàÿ øóòêà áóäåò ó íàñ âìåñòî êîëþ÷åãî ïåñêà è áîñîãî ïëÿñóíà, ïðîèçíîñÿùåãî áåññòûäíûå è íåïðèëè÷íûå ñëîâà, ïîääåëûâàâøèåñÿ ïîä ñòûäëèâîñòü è ñêðîìíîñòü. (10) È ýòî çàíÿòèå êàçàëîñü äðåâíèì äîñòîéíûì è çàáîòû, è óâëå÷åíèÿ. È ÿ òóò æå ïåðâî-íàïåðâî îáðàùàþ [âàøå] âíèìàíèå íà äâóõ [ëþäåé]: ñî÷èíèòåëÿ êîìåäèé Ïëàâòà è âèòèþ Òóëëèÿ, î êîòîðûõ, êðàñíîðå÷èâåéøèõ, ñòàðèíà ïîâåäàëà, ÷òî îíè îáà ïðåâîñõîäèëè ïðî÷èõ [ëþäåé] åùå è â ïðèÿòíîñòè øóòîê. (11) Ïðèòîì Ïëàâò áûë [íàñòîëüêî] çíàìåíèò â ýòîì äåëå, ÷òî ïîñëå åãî ñìåðòè ïî îáèëèþ øóòîê ïðèçíàâàëè, ÷òî êîìåäèè, êîòîðûå ñ÷èòàëèñü íåîïðåäåëåííûìè [â îòíîøåíèè èõ ñîçäàòåëÿ], âñå æå ïðèíàäëåæàò Ïëàâòó. (12) À êòî íå çíàåò, íàñêîëüêî ñèëåí áûë â ýòîì äåëå Öèöåðîí? Îí äàæå îçàáîòèëñÿ ïðî÷åñòü êíèãè ñâîåãî âîëüíîîòïóùåííèêà, êîòîðûå òîò ñîñòàâèë î øóòêàõ ïàòðîíà. [Âïðî÷åì], êîå-êòî äóìàåò, ÷òî îíè ïðèíàäëåæàò [åìó] ñàìîìó. Êòî òàêæå íå çíàåò, ÷òî åãî, êîíñóëÿðà, íåïðèÿòåëè çîâóò ðàçâÿçíûì øóòîì? Âàòèíèé äàæå ïîìåñòèë ýòî â ñâîåé ðå÷è. (13) È åñëè áû [ýòî] íå áûëî äîëãèì, ÿ ñîîáùèë áû [âàì], â êàêèõ òÿæáàõ îí îäåðæèâàë ïîáåäó áëàãîäàðÿ øóòêàì, õîòÿ çàùèùàë âåñüìà âèíîâíûõ îòâåò÷èêîâ, êàê âîò, [íàïðèìåð], ïðè [çàùèòå] Ëóöèÿ Ôëàêêà, êîòîðîãî, îòâåò÷èêà çà ïîëó÷åíèå íåçàêîííûõ äåíåã, îí èçáàâèë îò î÷åâèäíåéøèõ îáâèíåíèé áëàãîäàðÿ óäà÷íîé øóòêå. Ýòà øóòêà íå âñòàâëåíà â [çàïèñàííóþ] ðå÷ü [«Çà Ëóöèÿ Ôëàêêà»]. Îíà èçâåñòíà ìíå èç êíèãè Ôóðèÿ Áèáàêóëà è óïîìèíàåòñÿ ñðåäè åãî ïðî÷åãî îñòðîñëîâèÿ (dicta). (14) À ýòî ñëîâå÷êî [«îñòðîñëîâèå»] ÿ óïîòðåáèë íå ñëó÷àéíî, [íî] ñäåëàë [ýòî] íàìåðåííî. Âåäü øóòêè â ýòîì ðîäå íàøè ïðåäêè íàçûâàëè îñòðîñëîâèåì. Ñâèäåòåëü [ýòîãî]—âñå òîò æå Öèöåðîí, êîòîðûé òàê áàåò âî âòîðîé êíèãå ïèñåì ê Êîðíåëèþ Íåïîòó: «Èòàê, õîòÿ âñå, ÷òî ìû ñêàçàëè áû, [ýòî] áûëè áû âûñêàçûâàíèÿ (dicta), íàøè [ïðåäêè] ïðåäïî÷èòàëè, ÷òîáû òî, ÷òî ìû âûñêàçàëè áû çàáàâíî, è êðàòêî, è îñòðó, íàçûâàëîñü îñîáåííûì èìåíåì «îñòðîñëîâèå (dicta)». Ýòî [ãîâîðèò] Öèöåðîí. À Íîâèé è Ïîìïîíèé íåðåäêî èìåíóþò øóòêè êðàñíîáàéñòâîì (dicteria). (15) Òàêæå èìåë îáûêíîâåíèå ìåòêî ïîøóòèòü èçâåñòíûé Ìàðê Êàòîí Öåíçîð. Ïðèìåð ýòèõ [îñòðîñëîâîâ] îãðàäèë áû íàñ îò íåïðèÿçíè, äàæå åñëè áû ìû ïîääðàçíèâàëè íàøèõ [ñîâðåìåííèêîâ], íî òàê êàê ìû ïåðåäàåì îñòðîòû (dicta) â îòíîøåíèè äàâíèõ [ëþäåé], íàñ â ëþáîì 229

Ìàêðîáèé

ñëó÷àå çàùèùàåò ñàìà âíóøèòåëüíîñòü âèíîâíèêîâ [øóòêè]. Èòàê, åñëè âû îäîáðÿåòå [ìîþ] íàõîäêó, äàâàéòå ïîî÷åðåäíî ðàññêàçûâàòü [äðóã äðóãó], ïîáóæäàÿ íàøó ïàìÿòü, [òî], ÷òî êîìó-íèáóäü ïðèäåò íà óì èç òàêèõ îñòðîò». (16) Âñåì ïîíðàâèëîñü ïðèäóìàííîå íåõìåëüíîå óâåñåëåíèå. È îíè íàñòîÿëè, ÷òîáû Ïðåòåêñòàò, íà÷èíàÿ ñîãëàñíî [ñâîåìó] ïîëîæåíèþ ïîäàë [â ýòîì] ïðèìåð. (2.1) Òîãäà îí [íà÷àë òàê]: «ß õî÷ó ïåðåäàòü îñòðîòó âðàãà, âïðî÷åì, [âðàãà], [äàâíî] ïîáåæäåííîãî, âîñïîìèíàíèå î êîòîðîì âûçûâàåò ëèêîâàíèå [ó] ðèìëÿí. Âåñüìà çàáàâíî ïîøóòèë Ãàííèáàë Êàðôàãåíñêèé, áåæàâøèé ê öàðþ Àíòèîõó. (2) Ýòà øóòêà áûëà òàêîãî âîò ðîäà. Àíòèîõ ïîêàçûâàë íà ïîëå îãðîìíûå ïîëêè, êîòîðûå îí ïîäãîòîâèë, íàìåðåâàÿñü âåñòè âîéíó ñ ðèìñêèì íàðîäîì, è âûñòðàèâàë ïåõîòó, ðàñöâå÷åííóþ ñåðåáðÿíûìè è çîëîòûìè çíà÷êàìè. Îí âûâîäèë òàêæå [áîåâûå] êîëåñíèöû ñ ñåðïàìè, è [áîåâûõ] ñëîíîâ ñ áàøåíêàìè, è êîííèöó, ñâåðêàþùóþ óäèëàìè è ÷åïðàêàìè, îæåðåëüÿìè è áëÿõàìè. È òàì öàðü, èñïîëíåííûé òùåñëàâèÿ îò ñîçåðöàíèÿ ñòîëü âåëèêîãî è ñòîëü óêðàøåííîãî âîéñêà, ñìîòðèò íà Ãàííèáàëà è ãîâîðèò: «Ñ÷èòàåøü ëè òû, ÷òî âñåãî ýòîãî äîñòàòî÷íî äëÿ ðèìëÿí?» (3) Òîãäà ïóíèåö, îáûãðûâàÿ ñëàáîñòü è ðîáîñòü åãî âåëèêîëåïíî âîîðóæåííûõ âîèíîâ, îòâå÷àåò: «ß äóìàþ, ÷òî ðèìëÿíàì ýòîãî âïîëíå äîñòàòî÷íî, äàæå åñëè îíè ñàìûå àë÷íûå [ëþäè]». [È] âïðÿìü, íè÷òî íå ìîæåò áûòü ñêàçàíî [â äàííîì ñëó÷àå] íè ñòîëü èçÿùíî, íè ñòîëü ÿçâèòåëüíî. [Âåäü] öàðü ñïðîñèë î ÷èñëåííîñòè ñâîåãî âîéñêà è ìíåíèå îòíîñèòåëüíî ñðàâíåíèÿ [ñ ðèìëÿíàìè], [à] Ãàííèáàë îòâåòèë î [áóäóùåé] äîáû÷å [ðèìëÿí]». (4) [Âñëåä çà íèì] ïðèáàâèë [êðàñíîå ñëîâöî] Ôëàâèàí: «Ó äðåâíèõ áûëî ñâÿùåííîäåéñòâèå, êîòîðîå çâàëîñü ïðèäîðîæíûì. Â òîì [ñâÿùåííîäåéñòâèè] áûë îáû÷àé: åñëè áû ÷òî-íèáóäü èç êóøàíèé îñòàâàëîñü, óíè÷òîæàòü [ýòî] îãíåì. Îòñþäà ó Êàòîíà åñòü øóòêà. Òàê âîò, î íåêîåì Àëüáèäèè, êîòîðûé ïðîåë ñâîå äîáðî è ñîâñåì íåäàâíî ïîòåðÿë â ïîæàðå ïîñòðîåííûé ó äîðîãè äîì, êîòîðûé ó íåãî [åùå] îñòàâàëñÿ, îí ñêàçàë: «×òî ñúåñòü îí íå ñìîã, òî ñæåã»»(4). (5) Çàòåì [âûñêàçàëñÿ] Ñèììàõ: «Ìàòü Ìàðêà Áðóòà, Ñåðâèëèÿ, òàê êàê ïîëó÷èëà îò Öåçàðÿ, âûñòàâëÿþùåãî íà òîðãè äîáðî [îñóæäåííûõ] ãðàæäàí, äîðîãîå ïîìåñòüå çà íåáîëüøèå äåíüãè, íå èçáåæàëà òàêîãî êðàñíîãî ñëîâöà Öèöåðîíà: «Òàê âîò, ÷òîáû âû ëó÷øå áûëè îñâåäîìëåíû î êóïëåííîì: Ñåðâèëèÿ ïðèîáðåëà ýòî ïîìåñòüå, õîòÿ áûëà äàíà [âñåãî] òðåòü (tertia) [åãî ñòîèìîñòè]». Âåäü [íàäî çíàòü, ÷òî] ó Ñåðâèëèè áûëà äî÷ü Þíèÿ Òåðöèÿ (Tertia), æåíà Ãàÿ Êàññèÿ, è â òî âðåìÿ äèêòàòîð íàñòîëüêî ðàçâëåêàëñÿ ñ ìàòåðüþ, íàñêîëüêî [è] ñ äî÷åðüþ(5). Òîãäà îáùåñòâî â ïåðåñóäàõ è íàñìåøêàõ ïîðèöàëî ðàçíóçäàííîñòü ñòàðîãî ïðåëþáîäåÿ, ÷òîáû çëî íå ñòàëî ñòîëü çíà÷èòåëüíûì». (6) Ïîñëå íåãî [âûñòóïèë] Öåöèíà Àëüáèí: «Êàê-òî íà òÿæáå [ñâîåãî] ïðèÿòåëÿ Ïëàíê ñïðîñèë, òàê êàê õîòåë îïðîâåðãíóòü íåïðèÿòíîãî 230


ñâèäåòåëÿ, êàêèì çàíÿòèåì îí ñåáÿ ñîäåðæèò, ïîýòîìó ÷òî çíàë [åãî êàê] ñàïîæíèêà. Òîò ïî-ãîðîäñêîìó ó÷òèâî îòâåòèë: «ß îáðàáàòûâàþ ãàëëó». Ýòî ñ÷èòàåòñÿ ñàïîæíûì ñðåäñòâîì, [íàçâàíèå] êîòîðîãî [Ïëàíê] ëîâêî îáðàòèë â óïðåê â ïðåëþáîäåÿíèè. Âåäü Ïëàíê ñëûøàë äóðíîå â îòíîøåíèè çàìóæíåé Ìåâèè Ãàëëû». (7) [Çà Öåöèíîé] ïîñëåäîâàë Ôóðèé Àëüáèí, [ðàññêàçàâøèé ñëåäóþùåå]: «Äîøëî [äî íàñ], áóäòî ðàññïðàøèâàþùèì, ÷òî äåëàë Àíòîíèé ïîñëå Ìóòèíñêîãî áåãñòâà, åãî ïðèáëèæåííûé îòâåòèë: «[Òî], ÷òî [äåëàåò] ñîáàêà â Åãèïòå: ïüåò è áåæèò». [Îí ñêàçàë òàê], ïîñêîëüêó èçâåñòíî, ÷òî ñîáàêè â òåõ êðàÿõ, íàïóãàííûå íàïàäåíèåì êðîêîäèëîâ, ïüþò íà áåãó». (8) Çàòåì [ðàññêàçàë] Åâñòàôèé: «Òàê êàê ñðåäè ïåðâûõ [âñòðåòèâøèõñÿ] Ïóáëèé óâèäåë çëîâðåäíîãî Ìóöèÿ, ïî îáûêíîâåíèþ î÷åíü óãðþìîãî, îí ñêàçàë: «Èëè Ìóöèþ âûïàëî ÷òî-òî íåõîðîøåå, èëè êîìóòî [äðóãîìó] ÷òî-íèáóäü õîðîøåå»». (9) Äàëåå [ðàññêàç ïðîäîëæèë] Àâèåí: «Ôàóñò, ñûí Ñóëëû, òàê êàê åãî ñåñòðà Ôóëüâèÿ â îäíî è òî æå âðåìÿ èìåëà äâóõ ëþáîâíèêîâ: ñûíà ñóêíîâàëà è [êàêîãî-òî] Ïîìïåÿ, ïî ïðîçâèùó Ïÿòíî, ñêàçàë: «Óäèâëÿþñü, ÷òî ó ìîåé ñåñòðû åñòü ïÿòíî, õîòÿ îíà èìååò ñóêíîâàëà»»(6). (10) Òóò Åâàíãåë [óæå âûñòóïèë]: «Ó Ëóöèÿ Ìàëëèÿ, êîòîðûé ñ÷èòàëñÿ ëó÷øèì æèâîïèñöåì â Ðèìå, êàê-òî îáåäàë Ñåðâèëèé Ãåìèí è ñêàçàë, òàê êàê óâèäåë åãî íåêàçèñòûõ ñûíîâåé: «[Î÷åíü óæ] íå îäèíàêîâî [õîðîøî] òû, Ìàëëèé, ëåïèøü è ðèñóåøü». Íà ÷òî Ìàëëèé îòâåòèë: «Ëåïëþ-òî ÿ â ïîòåìêàõ, [à] ðèñóþ íà ñâåòó»». (11) Ïîòîì çàãîâîðèë Åâñåâèé: «Äåìîñôåí, [óâëå÷åííûé] ìîëâîé î Ëàèäå, íàðóæíîñòè êîòîðîé äèâèëàñü òîãäà [âñÿ] Ãðåöèÿ, ïðèøåë [ê íåé], ÷òîáû ñàìîìó îâëàäåòü âîñõèòèòåëüíûì ïðåäìåòîì ëþáâè. Êîãäà [æå] îí óñëûøàë, ÷òî öåíà îäíîé íî÷è – ïîëîâèíà òàëàíòà, óäàëèëñÿ, ñêàçàâ: «ß íå ïîêóïàþ çà ñòîëüêî, ÷òîáû [ïîòîì] íå ñîæàëåòü»». (12) Ìåæäó òåì, òàê êàê Ñåðâèé ìîë÷àë èç-çà [ñâîåé] ñêðîìíîñòè, õîòÿ [ïðèíÿòûé] ïîðÿäîê îáÿçûâàë åãî [ãîâîðèòü], Åâàíãåë ñêàçàë: «Åñëè òû, ãðàììàòèê, æåëàåøü ìîë÷àòü î òàêîâîì, ÷òîáû êàçàòüñÿ îïëîòîì ïðèñòîéíîñòè, [òî] âûñòàâëÿåøü âñåõ íàñ áåññòûäíûìè. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû (unde), íè òâîÿ, íè Äèñàðèÿ èëè Õîðà ñòðîãîñòü íå áóäåò ñâîáîäíà îò êëåéìà ãîðäûíè, åñëè áû âû íå çàõîòåëè ïîäðàæàòü Ïðåòåêñòàòó è íàì». (13) Òîãäà Ñåðâèé, ïîñëå òîãî êàê óâèäåë, ÷òî ìîë÷àíèå áîëüøå íåäîïóñòèìî, íàñòðîèë ñåáÿ íà [øàëîâëèâóþ] âîëüíîñòü ïîäîáíîãî [ðîäà] ïîâåñòâîâàíèÿ. Îí ðàññêàçàë: «Òàê êàê Êàíèíèé Ðåáèë áûë êîíñóëîì òîëüêî îäèí äåíü (die), Ìàðê Îòàöèëèé Ïèôîëàé ñêàçàë: «Ïðåæäå [òîëüêî] æðåöû [äèàëüíûå] [èçáèðàëèñü], [à] íûíå [è] êîíñóëû äíåâàëüíûå (diales) èçáèðàþòñÿ»» (7). (14) [Òóò] è Äèñàðèé, íå îæèäàÿ áîëåå óïðåêà â ìîë÷àíèè, áàåò (15) Ïîñëå íåãî ñêàçàë óæå Õîð: «ß ïðèíîøó âàì äâóñòèøèå Ïëàòîíà, ñ êîòîðûì îí âðîäå áû âûñòóïàë 231

Ìàêðîáèé

â þíîñòè, òàê êàê â ýòîì ñàìîì âîçðàñòå îí ïðîáîâàë èãðàòü â òðàãåäèÿõ: Äóøó ñâîþ íà óñòàõ ÿ èìåë, Àãàôîíà öåëóÿ, Ñëîâíî ñòðåìèëàñü îíà ïåðåñåëèòüñÿ â íåãî»(8) . (16) Êîãäà îò ýòèõ [ñòèõîâ] âîçíèêëî âåñåëüå, è âñå ðàññëàáèëèñü â ñäåðæàííîì ñìåõå, è îáäóìûâàþò òî, ÷òî áûëî ïðèíåñåíî îòäåëüíûìè [ðàññêàç÷èêàìè] èç âêóñíûõ áëþä ïðåæíåãî îñòðîóìèÿ. Ñèììàõ áàåò: «Ýòè ñòðî÷êè Ïëàòîíà, ÷üåé ïðåëåñòè èëè êðàòêîñòè, íåÿñíî, òû èçóìëÿåøüñÿ, ÷èòàë, ÿ ïîìíþ, ïåðåâåäåííûå íà ëàòèíñêèé íàñòîëüêî ðàñòÿíóòî [â ñðàâíåíèè ñ òåì], íàñêîëüêî íàø [ÿçûê] ñ÷èòàåòñÿ îáûêíîâåííî áîëåå êðàòêèì è ñæàòûì, ÷åì ÿçûê ãðåêîâ. (17) È, êàê ÿ ìíþ, [âîò] ýòè ñëîâà: «Âîò ãóáû, ÷óòü ðàçæàòûå, Íåæíî ìàëü÷èêà öåëóþò, È âçäîõà öâåòèê ñâåæåãî ß ñ òðîïêè ðâó îòêðûâøåéñÿ. Ñ ðàíîé, ñ áîëüþ äóøåíüêà Áåã ñâîé â ðîò íàïðàâèëà, È â ãëîòêó – äâåðè âûõîäà, È ðàçîì â ãóáû ìàëü÷èêà – Ïóòü ïåðåõîäà ðîâíåíüêèé, ×òîáû âûïîðõíóòü, íåñåòñÿ. È åñëè âäðóã áû äëèòåëüíûì Ïîöåëóé áû ïîëó÷èëñÿ, Òî â æàðå ñòðàñòè îãíåííîé ×ðåç çóáû âûøëà á äóøå÷êà, È äåëó áûòü òóò äèâíîìó: ß áû ìåðòâûì ñäåëàëñÿ, ×òîáû âûæèòü â ìàëü÷èêå âíîâü». (3.1) Íî ÿ óäèâëÿþñü, ÷òî âñå âû óìîë÷àëè î øóòêàõ Öèöåðîíà, â êîòîðûõ îí áûë ñàìûì òîëêîâûì, êàê è âî âñåì [ïðî÷åì]. È åñëè [âàì] óãîäíî, [òî] ÿ òàê ñîîáùó îá îñòðîòàõ Öèöåðîíà, êàêèå áû [ìíå] äîñòàâèëà ïàìÿòü, êàê ñëóæèòåëü õðàìà âîçâåùàåò îòâåòû ñâîåãî áîæåñòâà». Çàòåì, êîãäà âñå íàñòðîèëèñü ñëóøàòü, îí íà÷àë òàê: (2) «Êîãäà Ìàðê Öèöåðîí îáåäàë ó Äàìàñèïïà, è òîò ñêàçàë, âûñòàâèâ ïîñðåäñòâåííîå âèíî: «Ïåéòå ýòî ôàëåðíñêîå. Åìó ñîðîê ëåò»,– îí îòâåòèë: «Äëÿ [ñâîåãî] âîçðàñòà îíî õîðîøî ñîõðàíèëîñü». (3) À òàêæå îí [òîò÷àñ] ñïðîñèë, òàê êàê óâèäåë ñâîåãî çÿòÿ Ëåíòóëà, ÷åëîâåêà ìàëîãî ðîñòà, îïîÿñàííîãî äëèííûì ìå÷îì: «Êòî [æå ýòî] ïðèâÿçàë ìîåãî çÿòÿ ê ìå÷ó?» (4) È äëÿ áðàòà, Êâèíòà Öèöåðîíà, îí íå ïîñêóïèëñÿ â îòíîøåíèè ïîõîæåé êîëêîñòè. Âåäü òàê êàê îí óâèäåë â òîé ïðîâèíöèè, êîòîðîé òîò óïðàâëÿë, îãðîìíûõ ðàçìåðîâ – à ñàì Êâèíò áûë ìàëîãî 232


ðîñòà—åãî èçîáðàæåíèå ñî ùèòîì, íàðèñîâàííîå ñîãëàñíî îáûêíîâåíèþ ïî ãðóäü, ñêàçàë: «Ïîëîâèíà ìîåãî áðàòà áîëüøå, ÷åì îí âåñü [öåëèêîì]». (5) Â êîíñóëüñòâî Âàòèíèÿ, êîòîðîå îí èñïîëíÿë [âñåãî] íåñêîëüêî äíåé, ïîâñþäó ðàñïðîñòðàíÿëàñü çàìå÷àòåëüíàÿ ïî íåïðèíóæäåííîñòè øóòêà Öèöåðîíà. «Âåëèêîå ÷óäî,—ñêàçàë îí,—ïðîèçîøëî â ãîä [èçáðàíèÿ] Âàòèíèÿ, ïîòîìó ÷òî ïðè ýòîì êîíñóëå íå áûëî íè çèìû, íè âåñíû, íè ëåòà, íè îñåíè». Çàòåì îí îòâåòèë Âàòèíèþ, âîïðîøàþùåìó, îò÷åãî îí çàòðóäíèëñÿ ïðèäòè ê íåìó, íåäîìîãàþùåìó, äîìîé: «ß õîòåë ïðèäòè â òâîå êîíñóëüñòâî, äà íî÷ü ìíå ïîìåøàëà». Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, êàçàëîñü, ÷òî Öèöåðîí ìñòèò åìó, òàê êàê îí ïîìíèë, ÷òî îòâåòèë åìó Âàòèíèé, êîãäà îí õâàñòàëñÿ [òåì], ÷òî áûë âîçâðàùåí èç ññûëêè íà ïëå÷àõ ãîñóäàðñòâà: «Òàê ñ ÷åãî [æå] áû òû [òîãäà] ñåáå êîðÿ÷èëñÿ (varices)?»(9). (6) Òîò æå Êàíèíèé Ðåáèë, êîòîðûé áûë êîíñóëîì [òîëüêî] îäèí äåíü, êàê óæå ñîîáùèë [î òîì] Ñåðâèé, êîãäà âçîøåë íà ðîñòðû, îí ðàâíûì îáðàçîì [è] âñòóïèë â ïî÷åòíóþ äîëæíîñòü êîíñóëà, è ñëîæèë [åå]. Îá ýòîì Öèöåðîí âîñêëèêíóë, ðàäóÿñü âñÿêîìó ñëó÷àþ äëÿ óäà÷íîé øóòêè: «[Èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî] óìîçðèìûì ÿâëÿåòñÿ [íàø] êîíñóë Êàíèíèé». È çàòåì [åùå äîáàâèë]: «Ðåáèë äîñòèã [åäèíñòâåííî] òîãî, ÷òîáû [î íåì] ñïðàøèâàëè, âìåñòå ñ êàêèìè êîíñóëàìè îí áûë êîíñóëîì». Êðîìå òîãî, îí íå ïðåìèíóë ñêàçàòü: «Êàíèíèé ó íàñ—[åäèíñòâåííî] áîäðñòâóþùèé êîíñóë: îí â ñâîå êîíñóëüñòâî [íè îäíîãî] ñíà íå óâèäåë»(10). (7) Øóòîê Öèöåðîíà íå òåðïåë Ïîìïåé, [î êîòîðîì] ðàñïðîñòðàíÿëàñü ýòà [âîò] åãî îñòðîòà: «Ïðàâî, êîãî ìíå èçáåãàòü, ÿ çíàþ; çà êåì ñëåäîâàòü, íå çíàþ»(11). Íî è êîãäà îí ïðèáûë ê Ïîìïåþ, îòâåòèë ãîâîðÿùèì, ÷òî îí ïîçäíî ïðèøåë: «Íè÷óòü íå ïîçäíî ÿ ïðèáûë, èáî íå âèæó çäåñü íè÷åãî, íàõîäÿùåãîñÿ â ãîòîâíîñòè». (8) Çàòåì îí îòâåòèë Ïîìïåþ, ñïðàøèâàþùåìó, ãäå áûë åãî çÿòü Äîëàáåëëà: «[Îí áûë] âìåñòå ñ òâîèì òåñòåì»(12). È òàê êàê Ïîìïåé íàãðàäèë ïåðåáåæ÷èêà [ãàëëà] ðèìñêèì ãðàæäàíñòâîì, îí âîñêëèêíóë: «Î ïðåêðàñíîäóøíûé ÷åëîâåê! Îí îáåùàåò ãàëëàì ÷óæîå ãðàæäàíñòâî, [à] íàì íå ìîæåò âåðíóòü íàøå». Âñëåäñòâèå ýòîãî êàçàëîñü, ÷òî Ïîìïåé çàñëóæåííî ñêàçàë: «ß æåëàþ ïåðåõîäà Öèöåðîíà ê âðàãàì, ÷òîáû îí íàñ áîÿëñÿ». (9) Òàê è íà Öåçàðÿ [ñëîâíî áû] ñêàëèëà ñâîè çóáû ÿçâèòåëüíîñòü Öèöåðîíà. Âåäü ñïðîøåííûé âïåðâûå ïîñëå ïîáåäû Öåçàðÿ(13), ïî÷åìó îí îøèáñÿ â âûáîðå [ñèëüíîé] ïàðòèè, îòâåòèë: «Ìåíÿ îáìàíóëî íîøåíèå [òîãè]»,—ïîäøóòèâ íàä Öåçàðåì, êîòîðûé òàê îêóòûâàëñÿ òîãîé, ÷òî õîäèë êàê áû îáåññèëåâøèé, âîëî÷à [åå] êðàé, òàê ÷òî [åùå] Ñóëëà, áóäòî ïðîâèäåö, ñêàçàë Ïîìïåþ: «Áåðåãèñü ýòîãî ìàëü÷èêà, ïëîõî íàêèíóâøåãî [òîãó]»(14). (10) Äàëåå, êîãäà Ëàáåðèé, óäîñòîèâøèñü îò Öåçàðÿ â êîíöå èãð çîëîòîãî êîëüöà, ñëåäîì ïåðåøåë äëÿ ïðîñìîòðà [ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ] íà ïóñòóþ ñêàìüþ â ÷åòûðíàäöàòè [âñàäíè÷åñêèõ] [ðÿäàõ](15), òîãäà êàê 233

Ìàêðîáèé

[êàæäûé] ðèìñêèé âñàäíèê áûë óíèæåí è ïðÿìî—[òàêè] îñêîðáëåí, Öèöåðîí áàåò ïðîõîäÿùåìó è èùóùåìó ñèäåíèå Ëàáåðèþ: «ß áû òåáÿ ïîìåñòèë, åñëè áû íå ñèäåë â òåñíîòå»,– îäíîâðåìåííî è åìó èçúÿâëÿÿ ïðåçðåíèå, è [âìåñòå ñ òåì] ïîäøóòèâ íàä íîâûì ñåíàòîì, ÷èñëåííîñòü êîòîðîãî Öåçàðü óìíîæèë ñâåðõ äîçâîëåííîãî. Íî íå áåçíàêàçàííî [îí ïîøóòèë], èáî Ëàáåðèé îòâåòèë: «Óäèâèòåëüíî, åñëè äàæå òû, èìåþùèé îáûêíîâåíèå ñèäåòü íà äâóõ ñòóëüÿõ, ñèäèøü â òåñíîòå»,—óïðåêíóâ Öèöåðîíà â ëåãêîìûñëèè(16), èç-çà êîòîðîãî íàèëó÷øèé ãðàæäàíèí [Ðèìà] íåçàñëóæåííî èìåë äóðíóþ ñëàâó. (11) Òàêæå â äðóãîé ðàç Öèöåðîí îòêðûòî îñìåÿë ëåãêîìûñëèå Öåçàðÿ ïðè âûáîðå â ñåíàò. Âåäü êîãäà ãîñòü [Öèöåðîíà] Ïóáëèé Ìàëëèé óïðàøèâàë åãî, êîãäà ìíîãèå [èç ïðèñóòñòâóþùèõ] óäàëèëèñü, ÷òîáû îí óñòðîèë åãî ïàñûíêó çâàíèå äåêóðèîíà, ñêàçàë: «Â Ðèìå, åñëè òû õî÷åøü, îí áóäåò [åãî] èìåòü; â Ïîìïåÿõ [ýòî] íåëåãêî óñòðîèòü». (12) È ýòà [âîò] åãî êîëêîñòü íå îñòàëàñü âòàéíå. Êàê-òî [åãî] ïîïðèâåòñòâîâàë íåêèé Àíäðîí, æèòåëü Ëàîäèêåè. Êîãäà îí ðàññïðîñèë [åãî] è ðàçóçíàë î ïðè÷èíå ïðèáûòèÿ,—à òîò îòâåòèë, ÷òî îí ïðèáûë ïîñëîì ê Öåçàðþ ïî âîïðîñó îá îñâîáîæäåíèè [ñâîåãî] îòå÷åñòâà,—òàê âûðàçèëñÿ î âñåíàðîäíîì ðàáñòâå: «Åñëè áû òû ïðåóñïåë [â ýòîì], [òî] è îò íàñ áóäü ïîñëîì». (13) Â íåì áóðëèëà èñõîäÿùàÿ øóòêàìè è [âìåñòå ñ òåì êàêàÿ-òî] ìðà÷íàÿ ÿçâèòåëüíîñòü, êàê ýòî ÿâñòâóåò èç ïèñüìà ê Ãàþ Êàññèþ, íåíàâèñòíèêó äèêòàòîðà: «ß õîòåë áû, ÷òîáû òû ïðèãëàñèë ìåíÿ íà îáåä â ìàðòîâñêèå èäû; íå áûëî áû íèêàêèõ îñòàòêîâ. Òåïåðü âàøè îñòàòêè ìó÷àò ìåíÿ» (17). Öèöåðîí òàêæå âåñüìà çàáàâíî ïîäòðóíèâàë íàä [ñâîèì] çÿòåì Ïèñîíîì è Ìàðêîì Ëåïèäîì». (14) Êîãäà Ñèììàõ åùå ãîâîðèë è, êàê êàçàëîñü, ìíîãîå [ïðèòîì] íàìåðåâàëñÿ ñêàçàòü, Àâèåí âñòðåâàÿ, êàê ýòî îáûêíîâåííî áûâàåò â çàñòîëüíûõ ðàçãîâîðàõ, ñêàçàë: «È Àâãóñò Öåçàðü â êîëêîñòÿõ ýòîãî ðîäà [áûë] íå ìåíåå ñèëåí, ÷åì êòî-ëèáî, è, âîçìîæíî, ÷åì Òóëëèé. È, åñëè áóäåò âàì æåëàòåëüíî, ÿ ãîòîâ ïîâåäàòü ÷òî-íèáóäü èç òîãî, ÷òî ñîõðàíèëà ïàìÿòü». (15) È [òóò] Õîð [ãîâîðèò]: «Áðîñü, Àâèåí, ïóñòü Ñèììàõ äîñêàæåò îñòðîòû Öèöåðîíà î òåõ, êîãî îí óæå íàçâàë ïî èìåíè, è [òîãäà] áîëåå óìåñòíî ïîñëåäóåò [òî], ÷òî òû õî÷åøü ñîîáùèòü îá Àâãóñòå». (16) Ïðè ìîë÷àíèè Àâèåíà, Ñèììàõ [ïðîäîëæèë]: «Öèöåðîí, ÿ ãîâîðþ, òàê êàê åãî çÿòü Ïèñîí õîäèë î÷åíü èçíåæåííî, à äî÷ü î÷åíü ñòðåìèòåëüíî, ñêàçàë äî÷åðè: «Õîäè, êàê ìóæ÷èíà»(18) . È òàê êàê Ìàðê Ëåïèä ñêàçàë â ñåíàòå ãîñïîäàì ñåíàòîðàì , Òóëëèé áàåò: «Çà ñòîëüêî ÿ íå îáðàçîâàë áû ñõîäíîñêëîíÿåìîãî»(19). Âïðî÷åì, ïðîäîëæàé, Àâèåí, ÷òîáû ÿ äîëüøå íå çàäåðæèâàë òåáÿ, æàæäóùåãî âûñêàçàòüñÿ». (4.1) È òîò [íà÷àë]: «Àâãóñò Öåçàðü, ãîâîðþ, ëþáèë øóòêè, îäíàêî ïðè ïîëíîì óâàæåíèè äîñòîèíñòâà è ñòûäëèâîñòè, è ÷òîáû [ïðè ýòîì] íå ïàñòü äî [óðîâíÿ] øóòà. (2) Îí íàïèñàë òðàãåäèþ «Àÿêñ» è åå æå 234


óíè÷òîæèë, ïîòîìó ÷òî [îíà] åìó íå ïîíðàâèëàñü. Ïîñëå ýòîãî ñî÷èíèòåëü òðàãåäèé Ëóöèé Âàðèé ñïðîñèë åãî, ÷òî ñîâåðøèë åãî Àÿêñ. È îí îòâåòèë: «Îí ïîëåã ðàäè êîëü÷óãè»(20) . (3) Òàêæå Àâãóñò, òàê êàê íåêòî ðîáêèé ïîäíîñèë åìó ïðîøåíèå è òî ïðîòÿãèâàë ðóêó, òî îòâîäèë [åå], ñêàçàë: «Òû äóìàåøü, ÷òî äàåøü àññ ñëîíó»? (4) À òàêæå, òàê êàê Ïàêóâèé Òàâð ïðîñèë ó íåãî êîíãèàðèé è ãîâîðèë, ÷òî ëþäè ïîâñþäó óæå áîëòàþò, áóäòî îí äàë åìó íåìàëûå äåíüãè, [Àâãóñò] ñêàçàë: «Äà òû [ýòîìó] íå âåðü». (5) Äðóãîãî [÷åëîâåêà], îòñòðàíåííîãî îò êîìàíäîâàíèÿ êîííûì îòðÿäîì è ïðèòîì åùå òðåáóþùåãî æàëîâàíüå, ãîâîðÿ: «Íå ðàäè íàæèâû ÿ ïðîøó äàòü åãî ìíå, íî ÷òîáû êàçàëîñü, áóäòî ïî òâîåìó ðåøåíèþ ÿ ïîëó÷èë ñëèøêîì ìàëî è òîãäà ñëîæèë [ñ ñåáÿ] äîëæíîñòü»,—îí ñðàçèë òàêîé îñòðîòîé: «Òû ïðè âñåõ óòâåðæäàé, ÷òî [åãî] ïîëó÷èë, à ÿ íå ñòàíó îòðèöàòü, ÷òî [åãî] äàë». (6) Èçâåñòíà åãî æå ó÷òèâàÿ øóòêà â îòíîøåíèè Õåðåííèÿ, þíîøè, ïðåäàâàâøåãîñÿ ïîðîêàì. Òàê êàê [Àâãóñò] ïðèêàçàë âûñëàòü åãî èç ëàãåðÿ, è òîò, óïðàøèâàÿ [îñòàâèòü], îáðàòèëñÿ [ê íåìó] ñ òàêîé ìîëüáîé: «Êàê [æå] ÿ âîçâðàùóñü â ðîäíûå ìåñòà? ×òî ÿ ñêàæó ñâîåìó îòöó?»—Îí îòâåòèë: «Ñêàæè [åìó], ÷òî ÿ òåáå íå ïîíðàâèëñÿ». (7) [À] [âîèíà], ðàíåííîãî â ïîõîäå êàìíåì è îáåçîáðàæåííîãî çíà÷èòåëüíîé ðàíîé íà ëáó, íî [óæ] ñëèøêîì ïðåâîçíîñÿùåãî ñâîè äàëà, îí ìÿãêî ïîæóðèë òàê: «Âñå æå, êîãäà òû ïîáåæèøü,—ñêàçàë,—íèêîãäà íå îãëÿäûâàéñÿ íàçàä (post te)». (8) [È òàêæå] Ãàëüáå,– ÷üå òåëî áûëî îáåçîáðàæåíî ãîðáîì,—âåäóùåìó ó íåãî äåëà è ÷àñòî ãîâîðÿùåìó: «Ïîïðàâü ìåíÿ, åñëè òû ÷òî-íèáóäü îñóæäàåøü»,—îòâåòèë: «ß ìîãó òåáÿ ïîó÷àòü, èñïðàâèòü íå ìîãó». (9) Òàê êàê ìíîãèå [ëþäè] ïîëó÷àëè îïðàâäàíèå [â ñóäå], êîãäà îáâèíèòåëåì áûë Ñåâåð Êàññèé, è [òàê êàê] çîä÷èé ôîðóìà Àâãóñòà äîëãî îòòÿãèâàë îñìîòð (expectationem) ñîîðóæåíèÿ, îí òàê ïîøóòèë: «ß õîòåë áû, ÷òîáû Êàññèé îáâèíÿë è ìîé ôîðóì». (10) Òàê êàê Âåòòèé âûïàõàë ïàìÿòíèê îòöó, Àâãóñò ñêàçàë: «[Âîò] ýòî – ïîèñòèíå ïî÷òèòü (colere) ïàìÿòü îòöà!(21)». (11) Òàê êàê îí óñëûøàë, ÷òî ñðåäè ìàëü÷èêîâ äâóõëåòîê, êîòîðûõ ïðèêàçàë èñòðåáèòü â Ñèðèè öàðü èóäååâ Èðîä, îêàçàëñÿ äàæå åãî ñûí, ñêàçàë: «Ëó÷øå [óæ] áûòü ñâèíüåé Èðîäà, ÷åì [åãî] ñûíîì». (12) Òàêæå Àâãóñò, ïîòîìó ÷òî ïðèçíàë Ìåöåíàòà ñâîèì, îòáðîñèâ æåìàííûé è âåëåðå÷èâûé ñêëàä ðå÷è, î÷åíü ÷àñòî ïîêàçûâàë ñåáÿ òàêèì [æå ñâîéñêèì] â ïèñüìàõ, êîòîðûå ïèñàë ê íåìó, è â ïèêó îñóæäåíèþ ìíîãîñëîâèÿ, êîòîðîå òîò èíîé ðàç ñîõðàíÿë â ïåðåïèñêå, ñî÷èíèë â äðóæåñêîì ïèñüìå ê Ìåöåíàòó ìíîãîå, âûëèâøååñÿ â øóòêè: «Çäðàâñòâóé, ýáåí [òû] ìîé [èç] Ìåäóëëèè, ýáóð èç Ýòðóðèè, ëàçåðïèöèé àððåòèíñêèé, àëìàç ñåâåðíûé, æåì÷óã òèáðñêèé, ñìàðàãä Öèëüíèåâ (22), ÿøìà èãóâèéöåâ, áåðèëë Ïîðñåíû, êàðáóíêóë [èç] Àäðèè, [è], ÷òîáû ìíå [óæ] çàêîí÷èòü ñîâñåì, ïðèïàðî÷êà ðàñïóòíèö». (13) [Îäíàæäû] êòî-òî âñòðåòèë åãî îáåäîì, äîâîëüíî áåäíûì è 235

Ìàêðîáèé

êàê áû ïîâñåäíåâíûì: âåäü îí íå îòêàçûâàë ïî÷òè íèêîìó, ïðèãëàøàâøåìó åãî. Óõîäÿ òîãäà ïîñëå åäû, íåáîãàòîé è áåç êàêîé-ëèáî [êðàñèâîé] ïîñóäû, îí øåïíóë ãîâîðÿùåìó «ïðîùàé» òîëüêî ýòî: «Íå äóìàë, ÷òî ÿ íàñòîëüêî çíàêîì ñ òîáîé». (14) Òàê êàê îí æàëîâàëñÿ íà òåìíûé [öâåò] òèðñêîãî ïóðïóðà, êîòîðûé ïðèêàçàë êóïèòü, ïðîäàâåö ñêàçàë [åìó]: «Ïîäíèìè [òêàíü] ïîâûøå è ïîñìîòðè». [Òóò] [Àâãóñò] ðàçðàçèëñÿ òàêîé øóòêîé: «×òî? ß ñòàíó ïðîãóëèâàòüñÿ ïî êðûøå, ÷òîáû ðèìñêèé íàðîä ãîâîðèë, ÷òî ÿ õîðîøî îäåò?». (15) Ñâîåìó íîìåíêëàòîðó, íà çàáûâ÷èâîñòü êîòîðîãî îí [îáûêíîâåííî] æàëîâàëñÿ, âîïðîøàþùåìó: «Íåóæåëè òû ïîðó÷àåøü [ìíå äåëî] íà ôîðóìå»? – ñêàçàë: «Âîçüìè ðåêîìåíäàòåëüíûå [ñïèñêè] (commendaticias), òàê êàê òû òàì íèêîãî íå çíàåøü». (16) ×òî êàñàåòñÿ Âàòèíèÿ, îí èçðÿäíî ïðûãàë â ñâîåì ðàííåì âîçðàñòå. [Â ñòàðîñòè] ðàçáèòûé ïîäàãðîé, îí õîòåë îäíàêî âûãëÿäåòü [òàê], áóäòî íåäóã óæå ïðåîäîëåë è õâàëèëñÿ, ÷òî îí ïðîõîäèò òûñÿ÷ó øàãîâ. Öåçàðü [Àâãóñò] ñêàçàë åìó «ß íå óäèâëÿþñü [ýòîìó]. Äíè[òî] [òâîè] êóäà êàê äîëãèå». (17) Êîãäà åìó ñîîáùèëè î çíà÷èòåëüíîé âåëè÷èíå äîëãà, êîòîðóþ ñêðûë êàêîé-òî ðèìñêèé âñàäíèê, âîçðîñøåé (excedentem) â äâåñòè ðàç [çà âðåìÿ], ïîêà îí æèë, [Àâãóñò] ïðèêàçàë êóïèòü åìó íà ðàñïðîäàæå åãî [èìóùåñòâà] ïîñòåëüíûé òþôÿê è äëÿ èçóìëÿþùèõñÿ [ýòîìó] ðåøåíèþ ïðèáàâèë òàêîå ñîîáðàæåíèå: «Òþôÿê, íà êîòîðîì îí ìîã [ñïîêîéíî] ñïàòü, õîòÿ ñòîëüêî áûë äîëæåí, íóæíî ïðèîáðåñòè äëÿ [áåçìÿòåæíîãî] ñíà». (18) Íå ñëåäóåò óïóñêàòü åãî âûñêàçûâàíèå, êîòîðîå îí ñäåëàë â ÷åñòü Êàòîíà. Ñëó÷àéíî îí çàøåë â äîì, â êîòîðîì [êîãäà-òî] îáèòàë Êàòîí. Çàòåì, òàê êàê Ñòðàáîí â óãîäó Öåçàðþ [Àâãóñòó] äóðíî îòîçâàëñÿ î íåïðåêëîííîñòè Êàòîíà, ñêàçàë: «Âñÿêèé, êòî íå ïîæåëàåò, ÷òîáû ñóùåñòâóþùåå ñîñòîÿíèå ãîñóäàðñòâà ïîäâåðãàëîñü èçìåíåíèÿì, ÿâëÿåòñÿ õîðîøèì è ãðàæäàíèíîì è ÷åëîâåêîì». [Òàêèì îáðàçîì] îí ñîâñåì íåøóòî÷íî è Êàòîíà ïîõâàëèë è î ñåáå [ñàìîì] ïîçàáîòèëñÿ [â òîì îòíîøåíèè], ÷òîáû íèêòî íå ñòðåìèëñÿ îñóùåñòâëÿòü íîâîââåäåíèÿ [â ãîñóäàðñòâå]. (19) [Âïðî÷åì], â îòíîøåíèè Àâãóñòà ÿ îáûêíîâåííî áîëüøå èçóìëÿþñü [òîìó], êàêèå øóòêè îí ïåðåíîñèë, ÷åì [òîìó], êàêèå îí ñàì ïðîèçíîñèë, ïîòîìó ÷òî áîëüøåé ïîõâàëû çàñëóæèâàåò òåðïèìîñòü [ê øóòêàì], ÷åì [ñàìî] êðàñíîå ñëîâöî, òàê êàê îíà âåñüìà íåâîçìóòèìî ïåðåíîñèò êàêèì-ëèáî îáðàçîì äàæå [íå÷òî] áîëåå íåïðèÿòíîå, ÷åì øóòêè. (20) Èçâåñòíà ÿçâèòåëüíàÿ øóòêà êàêîãî-òî ïðîâèíöèàëà. Â Ðèì ïðèáûë [ìîëîäîé ÷åëîâåê] î÷åíü ïîõîæèé íà Öåçàðÿ [Àâãóñòà], è îáðàòèë íà ñåáÿ [âíèìàíèå] âñåõ ðîòîçååâ. Àâãóñò ïðèêàçàë ïðèâåñòè ê íåìó [ýòîãî] ÷åëîâåêà è ñïðîñèë [åãî], ïðåäñòàâøåãî ïåðåä ãëàçàìè, òàêèì îáðàçîì: «Ñêàæè ìíå, þíîøà, áûëà [ëè] êîãäà-íèáóäü òâîÿ ìàòü â Ðèìå?» Òîò îòðèöàë [ýòî] è, íå ñäåðæàâøèñü, ïðèáàâèë: «Íî [çàòî] ìîé îòåö ÷àñòî [áûâàë]». (21) Ïîëëèîí, òàê êàê Àâãóñò íàïèñàë íà íåãî ôåñöåííèíû, [à ýòî áûëî] âî âðåìåíà òðèóìâèðîâ, ñêàçàë: «Íî ÿ 236


ìîë÷ó. Íå ëåãêî âåäü íàïèñàòü [ôåñöåííèíû] íà òîãî, êòî ìîæåò îáúÿâèòü [òåáÿ] âíå çàêîíà». (22) Ðèìñêèé âñàäíèê Êóðöèé, óòîïàþùèé â ðîñêîøè, òàê êàê íà ïèðøåñòâå [ó] Öåçàðÿ [Àâãóñòà] âçÿë òîùåãî äðîçäà, ñïðîñèë, ïîçâîëèò ëè îí îòïóñòèòü [åãî]. Ïðèíöåïñ îòâåòèë [âîïðîñîì íà âîïðîñ]: «Ïî÷åìó áû íå ïîçâîëèòü?» [Òîãäà] òîò íåìåäëåííî áðîñèë [äðîçäà] ÷åðåç îêîøêî. (23) Àâãóñò çàïëàòèë äîëã êàêîãî-òî ëþáèìîãî ñåíàòîðà, íå ñïðîñèâ ó íåãî [è] íà÷èñëèâ â ñîðîê ðàç [áîëüøå çàíÿòîãî]. Íî òîò âìåñòî âûðàæåíèÿ áëàãîäàðíîñòè íàïèñàë åìó òîëüêî [âîò] ýòî: «[À] ìíå íè÷åãî [òû íå çàïëàòèë]». (24) Åãî âîëüíîîòïóùåííèê Ëèöèíèé îáûêíîâåííî ïðèíîñèë ïðèñòóïàþùåìó ê äåëàì ïàòðîíó ìíîãî äåíåã. Ïîñëåäîâàâ ýòîìó îáû÷àþ, îí ïîîáåùàë ñòî [ìîíåò] ïî çàïèñêå, â êîòîðîé ÷àñòü äîáàâëåííîé ïîìåòêè î íåõâàòêå äåíåã ïðîäîëæàëàñü ñâåðõó, õîòÿ âíèçó ïóñòîâàëî ìåñòî. Âîñïîëüçîâàâøèéñÿ ñëó÷àåì, Öåçàðü [Àâãóñò] ñâîåé ðóêîé, ñòàðàòåëüíî çàïîëíèâ [îñòàâøèéñÿ] ïðîìåæóòîê è äîñòèãíóâ ñõîäñòâà áóêâ, ïðèñîåäèíèë ê ïðåæíåìó [÷èñëó] äðóãîå, [óâåëè÷èâøåå åãî] íà ñòî, è ïîëó÷èë [ó íåãî] óäâîåííîå êîëè÷åñòâî, òàê êàê âîëüíîîòïóùåííèê íå ïîäàë âèäó. Ïîñëå ýòîãî îí, êîãäà áûëî íà÷àòî äðóãîå ïðåäïðèÿòèå, ìÿãêî óïðåêíóë Öåçàðÿ [Àâãóñòà] çà åãî ïîñòóïîê, ïåðåäàâ [åìó] òàêóþ çàïèñêó: «Ïðèíîøó òåáå, ãîñïîäèí, äëÿ ðàñõîäîâ íà íîâîå äåëî [òî], ÷òî [òåáå] ïîìåðåùèòñÿ». (25) Óäèâèòåëüíà è ïîõâàëüíà òàêæå âûäåðæêà Àâãóñòà—öåíçîðà. Ïðèíöåïñ îáâèíÿë [êàêîãî-òî] ðèìñêîãî âñàäíèêà, áóäòî áû îí ïðåóìåíüøèë ñâîè ñðåäñòâà. Íî òîò ïðèëþäíî äîêàçàë, ÷òî îí [èõ] [äàæå] ïðåóâåëè÷èë. Âñêîðå îí âìåíèë åìó æå â âèíó, ÷òî îí ïðè çàêëþ÷åíèè áðàêà íå ñëåäîâàë çàêîíàì. Òîò [â îòâåò íà îáâèíåíèå] ñêàçàë, ÷òî ó íåãî åñòü æåíà è òðîå äåòåé. [È] çàòåì ïðèáàâèë: «Âïðåäü, Öåçàðü, êîãäà òû âåäåøü ñëåäñòâèå î ÷åñòíûõ ëþäÿõ, ïîðó÷àé [åãî] [òîæå] ÷åñòíûì [ëþäÿì]». (26) Åùå îí ïåðåíåñ íå òîëüêî ñâîåâîëèå, íî è ñóìàñáðîäñòâî [íåêîåãî] âîèíà. Â êàêîé-òî [ñâîåé] óñàäüáå îí ïðîâîäèë áåñïîêîéíûå íî÷è, òàê êàê åãî ñîí íàðóøàë íåïðåñòàííûé êðèê ñîâû. [Îäèí] âîèí, îïûòíûé â ïòèöåëîâñòâå, îçàáîòèëñÿ ïîéìàòü ñîâó è ïðèíåñ [åå] [Àâãóñòó] â íàäåæäå íà îãðîìíóþ íàãðàäó. Ïîõâàëèâ [âîèíà], èìïåðàòîð ïðèêàçàë äàòü [åìó] òûñÿ÷ó [ìåëêèõ] ìîíåò. [Íåäîâîëüíûé], òîò äåðçêî ñêàçàë: «ß î÷åíü õî÷ó, ÷òîáû [îíà] æèëà»,—è îòïóñòèë ïòèöó. Êòî áû íå óäèâèëñÿ [òîìó], ÷òî ñòðîïòèâûé âîèí óøåë, [òàê è] íå ðàññåðäèâ Öåçàðÿ? (27) Âåòåðàí, òàê êàê â óêàçàííûé åìó äåíü îí îòâå÷àë ïî èñêó (periclitaretur), ïðèøåë â ïðèåìíóþ (in publico) ê Öåçàðþ [Àâãóñòó] è ïðîñèë åìó ïîìî÷ü. Òîò áåç çàäåðæêè äàë çàùèòíèêà, êîòîðîãî âûáðàë èç ñâîåãî ñîïðîâîæäåíèÿ, è ïîðó÷èë åìó òÿæóùåãîñÿ. [È òóò] âåòåðàí ãàðêíóë: «Íî ÿ-[òî], Öåçàðü, êîãäà òû ïîäâåðãàëñÿ îïàñíîñòè â Àêòèéñêîé áèòâå, íå èñêàë [ñåáå] çàìåñòèëñÿ, à ñàì [ëè÷íî] ñðàæàëñÿ çà òåáÿ»,– è îòêðûë ãëóáîêèå ðóáöû. Öåçàðü [Àâãóñò] ïîêðàñíåë è [ñàì] ïîøåë [â ñóä] â êà÷åñòâå çàùèòíèêà, ÷òîáû íå ïîêà237

Ìàêðîáèé

çàòüñÿ íå òîëüêî âûñîêîìåðíûì, íî åùå è íåáëàãîäàðíûì. (28) Ñðåäè îáåäà îí áûë âîñõèùåí îðêåñòðàíòàìè ðàáîòîðãîâöà Òîðîíèÿ Ôëàêêà è îäàðèë èõ çåðíîì, õîòÿ â îòíîøåíèè äðóãèõ ìóçûêàíòîâ áûë ùåäð íà äåíüãè. È èõ æå Òîðîíèé ïîòîì òàê ñîîòâåòñòâåííî (aeque) îïðàâäàë ïåðåä Öåçàðåì Àâãóñòîì, íå íàõîäÿùèì [èõ] íà îáåäå: «Îíè ó ìåëüíèöû íàõîäÿòñÿ». (29) Âåëè÷åñòâåííûì âîçâðàùàëñÿ [Àâãóñò] ïîñëå Àêòèéñêîé ïîáåäû. Ñðåäè ïðèâåòñòâóþùèõñÿ ïîäáåæàë ê íåìó [÷åëîâåê], äåðæàùèé âîðîíà, êîòîðîãî îí íàó÷èë ãîâîðèòü: «Äà çäðàâñòâóåò Öåçàðü, ïîáåäèòåëü èìïåðàòîð!» Èçóìëåííûé Öåçàðü [Àâãóñò] êóïèë ëþáåçíóþ ïòèöó çà äâàäöàòü òûñÿ÷ ñåñòåðöèåâ. Òîâàðèù [ýòîãî] çàòåéíèêà, êîòîðîìó íè÷åãî íå äîñòàëîñü îò òåõ ùåäðîò, òâåðäèë Öåçàðþ, ÷òî ó òîãî åñòü [åùå] è äðóãîé âîðîí. Îí óïðîñèë åãî, ÷òîáû [çàòåéíèêà] çàñòàâèëè ïðèíåñòè [ïòèöó]. Ïðèíåñåííûé [âòîðîé] [âîðîí] ïðîèçíåñ ñëîâà, êîòîðûì îí íàó÷èëñÿ: «Äà çäðàâñòâóåò ïîáåäèòåëü èìïåðàòîð Àíòîíèé!» Íè÷óòü îñîáåííî (satis) íå ðàçäðàæåííûé, [Àâãóñò] ïîâåëåë, ÷òîáû òîò ïîäåëèëñÿ äàðîâàííûì ñ ïðèÿòåëåì. (30) Ïîïðèâåòñòâîâàííûé ïîäîáíûì [æå] îáðàçîì ïîïóãàåì, Àâãóñò ïðèêàçàë êóïèòü [è] åãî. Ïîäèâèâøèñü òàêæå íà [ïðèâåòñòâèå] ñîðîêè, îí åå òîæå âûêóïèë [ó õîçÿèíà]. [Ýòîò] ïðèìåð ïîáóäèë áåäíîãî ñàïîæíèêà îáó÷àòü âîðîíà òî÷íî òàêîìó æå ïîçäðàâëåíèþ. Ñèëüíî óòîìëåííûé, îí èìåë îáûêíîâåíèå ÷àñòî ãîâîðèòü ìîë÷àùåé ïòèöå: «Ïðîïàëè [äàðîì] òðóä è çàòðàòû». Êàê-òî âîðîí âñå æå íà÷àë âûãîâàðèâàòü ïîäñêàçàííîå ïðèâåòñòâèå. Óñëûøàâ åãî, ïîêà ïðîõîäèë [ìèìî], Àâãóñò îòâåòèë: «Äîìà ó ìåíÿ äîñòàòî÷íî òàêèõ ïîçäðàâèòåëåé». [Íî] ó âîðîíà îñòàëîñü â ïàìÿòè è òî, ÷òî îí îáû÷íî ñëûøàë îò æàëóþùåãîñÿ ãîñïîäèíà, òàê ÷òî îí ïðèñîâîêóïèë: «Ïðîïàëè [äàðîì] òðóä è çàòðàòû». Ïðè ýòîì Öåçàðü [Àâãóñò] çàñìåÿëñÿ è ïðèêàçàë êóïèòü ïòèöó [çà ñòîëüêî], çà ñêîëüêî äî ýòîãî îí íå ïîêóïàë íè îäíó [äðóãóþ ïòèöó]. (31) Ñïóñêàþùåìóñÿ ñ Ïàëàòèÿ Öåçàðþ [Àâãóñòó] [êàêîé-òî] ãðå÷èøêà îáû÷íî ïðîòÿãèâàë êàêóþ-íèáóäü âîçäàþùóþ ïî÷åñòè ýïèãðàììó. Òàê êàê îí ÷àñòî äåëàë ýòî áåçóñïåøíî, è [òàê êàê] Àâãóñò óâèäåë, ÷òî îí îïÿòü íàìåðåâàåòñÿ ñäåëàòü òî æå ñàìîå, íàöàðàïàë íà ëèñòå ñâîåé ðóêîé êîðîòêóþ ãðå÷åñêóþ ýïèãðàììó [è] çàòåì ïîñëàë [åå] [ãðå÷èøêå], èäóùåìó åìó íàâñòðå÷ó. Òîò ïî ïðî÷òåíèè ñòàë õâàëèòü, íàñòîëüêî âûðàæàòü âîñõèùåíèå ãîëîñîì, íàñêîëüêî [è] ìèìèêîé. È êîãäà îí ïîäîøåë ê êðåñëó [Àâãóñòà], äîñòàë, îïóñòèâ ðóêó â òîùèé êîøåëåê, íåñêîëüêî äåíàðèåâ, ÷òîáû äàòü èõ ïðèíöåïñó. [Âñå ýòî] ñîïðîâîæäàëè òàêèå ñëîâà: «Êëÿíóñü òâîèì ñ÷àñòüåì, Ñåâàñò! Åñëè áû ÿ èìåë áîëüøå, áîëüøå áû äàë». Êîãäà ïîñëåäîâàë îáùèé ñìåõ, Öåçàðÿ [Àâãóñò] ïîçâàë êàçíà÷åÿ è ïðèêàçàë íàñ÷èòàòü ãðå÷èøêå ñòî òûñÿ÷ ñåñòåðöèåâ. (5.1) [À] âû õîòèòå, ÷òîáû ìû ïîâåäàëè î êàêèõ-íèáóäü îñòðîòàõ åùå è åãî äî÷åðè Þëèè? Âïðî÷åì, åñëè ìåíÿ íå ñî÷òóò áîëòëèâûì, ÿ õî÷ó ïðåæäå íåìíîãî ñêàçàòü î ñâîéñòâàõ [ýòîé] æåíùèíû, ÷òîáû êòî238


íèáóäü èç âàñ íå ïîñ÷èòàë ñåðüåçíûì è ïîó÷èòåëüíûì [òî], ÷òî îíà ãîâîðèëà». È ïðè îáùåì îäîáðåíèè, ÷òîáû ïðèñòóïèòü ê çàòåÿííîìó, îí òàê íà÷àë [ðàññêàç] î Þëèè: (2) «Îíà äîñòèãëà [óæå] òðèäöàòè âîñüìè ëåò—âðåìÿ çðåëîñòè (aetatis), êëîíÿùåéñÿ ê ñòàðîñòè, â ñëó÷àå åñëè áû ñîõðàíèëñÿ çäðàâûé óì. Íî îíà íàñòîëüêî çëîóïîòðåáëÿëà ñíèñõîäèòåëüíîñòüþ ñóäüáû, íàñêîëüêî [è] îòöà, õîòÿ ëþáîâü ê íàóêàì è çíà÷èòåëüíîå îáðàçîâàíèå, ÷òî â òîì äîìå áûëî äîñòóïíî, [è], êðîìå òîãî, êðîòêîå ÷åëîâåêîëþáèå è ñîâñåì íå æåñòîêàÿ äóøà âñå æå ñíèñêàëè [ýòîé] æåíùèíå îãðîìíîå ðàñïîëîæåíèå ê èçóìëåíèþ [òåõ], êòî ðàâíî çíàë [åå] ïîðîêè è [èõ] ñòîëü áîëüøîå ðàçíîîáðàçèå. (3) Íå ðàç îòåö ïðåäóïðåæäàë [åå], îäíàêî ïðèäåðæèâàÿñü â ðàçãîâîðå [ñåðåäèíû] ìåæäó ñíèñõîäèòåëüíîñòüþ è ñóðîâîñòüþ, [÷òîáû] îíà ñîáëþäàëà ìåðó â ðîñêîøíûõ íàðÿäàõ è [â ÷èñëå] ãëàçåþùèõ [ïî ñòîðîíàì] ïðîâîæàòûõ. Êîãäà æå îí ïðèãëÿäåëñÿ ê êó÷å âíóêîâ è [èõ] ñõîäñòâó, êàê [òîëüêî] ïðåäñòàâèë [ñåáå] Àãðèïïó, ïîêðàñíåë [îò ñòûäà], ÷òî ñîìíåâàëñÿ â ïðèñòîéíîñòè [ñâîåé] äî÷åðè. (4) Ïîýòîìó Àâãóñò òåøèë ñåáÿ [òåì], ÷òî ó [åãî] äî÷åðè âåñåëûé, ñ âèäó äåðçêèé íðàâ (animus), íî íå îòÿãîùåííûé ïîðîêîì, è õîòåë âåðèòü, ÷òî òàêîé [æå] â ñòàðøåì [ïîêîëåíèè] áûëà Êëàâäèÿ. Ââèäó ýòîãî îí ñêàçàë ñðåäè äðóçåé, ÷òî ó íåãî äâå èçáàëîâàííûå äî÷åðè, êîòîðûõ îí âûíóæäåí ïåðåíîñèòü,—ðåñïóáëèêà è Þëèÿ. (5) Îíà ïðèøëà ê íåìó â î÷åíü íåïîäîáàþùåì îäåÿíèè è íàòîëêíóëàñü íà õìóðûé âçãëÿä îòöà. Íà ñëåäóþùèé äåíü îíà èçìåíèëà ïîêðîé ñâîåãî íàðÿäà è îáíÿëà ïîâåñåëåâøåãî îòöà, òàê êàê [åå îäåæäà] îáðåëà ñòðîãîñòü. È îí, êîòîðûé íàêàíóíå ñäåðæèâàë ñâîþ ïå÷àëü, [òåïåðü] [óæå] íå ñìîã ñäåðæàòü ðàäîñòü è ñêàçàë: «Íàñêîëüêî áîëåå äîñòîèí îäîáðåíèÿ ýòîò íàðÿä íà äî÷åðè Àâãóñòà!» [È âñå æå] Þëèÿ íå óïóñòèëà [ñëó÷àÿ] ñêàçàòü â ñâîþ çàùèòó: «Ñåãîäíÿ-òî ÿ îäåëàñü äëÿ îòöà, à â÷åðà îäåâàëàñü äëÿ ìóæà». (6) Èçâåñòíî [î íåé] è äðóãîå. Íà ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿõ ãëàäèàòîðîâ Ëèâèÿ è Þëèÿ îáðàòèëè íà ñåáÿ [âíèìàíèå] íàðîäà [èç-çà] íåñõîäñòâà [èõ] ñâèòû: òîãäà êàê Ëèâèþ îêðóæàëè îñíîâàòåëüíûå ìóæ÷èíû, òó îáñòóïèëà òîëïà þíîøåé, è ïðèòîì ðàçâÿçíûõ. Îòåö óêàçàë [åé] [íà ýòî] â çàïèñêå, ÷òîáû îíà ïîíÿëà, íàñêîëüêî [âåëèêà] ðàçíèöà [â ñâèòå] ó äâóõ ïåðâûõ æåíùèí [ãîñóäàðñòâà]. [Â îòâåò] îíà èçÿùíî íàïèñàëà: «Âìåñòå ñî ìíîé è îíè ñîñòàðÿòñÿ». (7) Ñîîòâåòñòâåííî, ïî äîñòèæåíèè çðåëîãî âîçðàñòà ó Þëèè íà÷àëè ïîÿâëÿòüñÿ ñåäûå [âîëîñû], êîòîðûå îíà óáèðàëà ïî îáûêíîâåíèþ òàéíî. Êàê-òî âíåçàïíûé ïðèõîä îòöà çàñòàë âðàñïëîõ ïàðèêìàõåðø (ornatries) [Þëèè]. Àâãóñò íå ïîäàë âèäà, ÷òî çàìåòèë íà èõ îäåæäå ñåäûå [âîëîñû], è, ïîòÿíóâ âðåìÿ â ðàçíûõ ðàçãîâîðàõ, ïåðåâåë áåñåäó íà âîçðàñò è ñïðîñèë äî÷ü, êàêîé áû îíà ïðåäïî÷ëà áûòü ïî ïðîøåñòâèè íåñêîëüêèõ ëåò: ñåäîé èëè ëûñîé. È òàê êàê îíà îòâåòèëà: «ß ïðåäïî÷èòàþ, îòåö, áûòü ñåäîé»,—îí òàê óïðåêíóë åå çà îáìàí: «Ïî÷åìó æå òîãäà ýòè [òâîè ïàðèêìàõåðøè] ñòîëü ïîñïåøíî äåëàþò òåáÿ ëûñîé?» 239

Ìàêðîáèé

(8) Òàêæå êîãäà Þëèÿ âûñëóøàëà [îäíîãî] îòêðîâåííîãî (gravem) äðóãà, óáåæäàþùåãî [åå], ÷òî îíà ñäåëàåò î÷åíü õîðîøî, åñëè âîçüìåò ñåáå çà îáðàçåö îòöîâñêóþ áåðåæëèâîñòü, ñêàçàëà: «Îí çàáûâàåò, ÷òî îí—Öåçàðü, [à] ÿ ïîìíþ, ÷òî ÿ—äî÷ü Öåçàðÿ». (9) È òàê êàê íàïåðñíèêè [åå] áåçîáðàçèé óäèâëÿëèñü, êàêèì [ýòî] îáðàçîì îíà, ñïëîøü è ðÿäîì äîïóñêàâøàÿ îáëàäàíèå ñîáîé, ðîæàëà äåòåé, ïîõîæèõ íà Àãðèïïó, ñêàçàëà: «Âåäü ÿ íèêîãäà íå áåðó ïàññàæèðà, åñëè êîðàáëü íå çàãðóæåí». (10) Áëèçêîå [ïî òåìå] âûñêàçûâàíèå [ïðèíàäëåæèò] Ïîïóëèè, äî÷åðè Ìàðêà. Êîìó-òî óäèâëÿþùåìóñÿ, ïî÷åìó èíûå çâåðè—[ñàìêè] íèêîãäà íå ïîæåëàëè áû ñàìöà, êðîìå [êàê òîãäà], êîãäà îíè õîòåëè áû ñòàòü îïëîäîòâîðåííûìè, îíà îòâåòèëà: «Ïîòîìó ÷òî îíè—çâåðè». (6.1) Íî ÿ õîòåë áû âîçâðàòèòüñÿ îò æåíùèí ê ìóæ÷èíàì è îò èãðèâûõ øóòîê—ê ïðèñòîéíûì. [Òàê âîò], çíàòîê ïðàâà Êàñöåëèé ïîëüçîâàëñÿ óâàæåíèåì çà íåîáûêíîâåííî èçûñêàííîå îñòðîóìèå è áëàãîðîäñòâî. Íî îñîáåííî ñòàëà èçâåñòíîé òàêàÿ åãî øóòêà. Âàòèíèé, çàáðîñàííûé íàðîäîì êàìíÿìè, êîãäà îí óñòðàèâàë ãëàäèàòîðñêèå ñîñòÿçàíèÿ, äîáèëñÿ [òîãî], ÷òîáû ýäèëû îáúÿâèëè: ïóñòü íèêòî íå ïîçâîëÿåò ñåáå áðîñàòü íà àðåíó [íè÷åãî], êðîìå ôðóêòîâ. Ñëó÷àéíî ñïðîøåííûé â ýòè äíè êåì-òî [î òîì], ñ÷èòàëàñü ëè áû ñîñíîâàÿ øèøêà ôðóêòîì, Êàñöåëèé îòâåòèë: «Åñëè òû íàìåðåí áðîñèòü [åå] â Âàòèíèÿ, [òî] îíà, [áåç ñîìíåíèÿ],—ôðóêò». (2) Çàòåì, ïåðåäàþò, îí [òàê] îòâåòèë êóïöó, ñïðàøèâàþùåìó [åãî], êàêèì îáðàçîì åìó ðàçäåëèòü êîðàáëü ñ êîìïàíüîíîì: «Åñëè òû ðàçäåëèøü êîðàáëü, [òî] [åãî] íå áóäåò íè ó òåáÿ, íè ó [òâîåãî] êîìïàíüîíà». (3) Î ñëàâíîì êðàñíîðå÷èåì Ãàëüáå, êîòîðîãî ïîðòèëî òåëîñëîæåíèå (habitus... corporis), êàê ÿ ðàíüøå ñêàçàë, ðàñïðîñòðàíÿëè [òàêîå] âûñêàçûâàíèå Ìàðêà Ëîëëèÿ: «Ó äàðîâàíèÿ Ãàëüáû íåïîäõîäÿùåå îáèòàëèùå (habitat)». (4) Íàä òåì æå Ãàëüáîé î÷åíü åäêî ïîñìåÿëñÿ ãðàììàòèê Îðáèëèé. Îðáèëèé âûñòóïèë ñâèäåòåëåì ïðîòèâ [êàêîãî-òî] îáâèíÿåìîãî. Ãàëüáà, óìîë÷àâ î åãî çàíÿòèè, ñïðîñèë åãî, ÷òîáû ñáèòü ñ òîëêó: «×åì èç èñêóññòâ òû çàíèìàåøüñÿ?» [Íà ÷òî] îí îòâåòèë: «ß îáûêíîâåííî ðàñòèðàþ ãîðáû íà ñîëíöå». (5) Òàê êàê Ãàé Öåçàðü ïðèêàçàë âûäàòü âñåì (aliis), êòî çàáàâëÿëñÿ âìåñòå ñ íèì ìÿ÷îì, ïî ñòî ñåñòåðöèåâ, [è ëèøü] îäíîìó Ëóöèþ Öåöèëèþ – ïÿòüäåñÿò, òîò ñêàçàë: «Çà ÷òî? [Ðàçâå] ÿ èãðàþ îäíîé ðóêîé?» (6) Ðàññêàçûâàëè, ÷òî Ïóáëèé Êëîäèé áûë ðàçãíåâàí íà Äåöèìà Ëàáåðèÿ, ïîòîìó ÷òî îí íå ïîäàðèë åìó, ïðîñÿùåìó, ìèì. [Â îòâåò] [Ëàáåðèé] ñêàçàë, îáûãðûâàÿ [êðàòêîâðåìåííîå] èçãíàíèå Öèöåðîíà: «×òî áîëåå îáðåìåíèòåëüíîå òû ìîæåøü ìíå ñäåëàòü, êðîìå [òîãî], ÷òîáû ÿ ñõîäèë â Äèððàõèé è âåðíóëñÿ?» (7.1) Íî òàê êàê íåìíîãî ðàíüøå è Àâðåëèé Ñèììàõ, è òåïåðü ÿ, ìû [îáà] óïîìÿíóëè î Ëàáåðèè, [è] åñëè ìû [åùå] êàê-ëèáî ñîîáùèì î åãî è Ïóáëèëèÿ îñòðîñëîâèè, [òî] ïîêàæåòñÿ, ÷òî ìû è ìàëîïðèñòîéíîñòè ïðèãëàøåíèÿ ìèìîâ íà 240


ïèð èçáåæèì è âñå æå âîñïðîèçâåäåì [òó] îæèâëåííîñòü, êîòîðóþ îíè îáåùàþò âûçâàòü, êîãäà ïðèñóòñòâóþò [íà ïèðó]. (2) Ëàáåðèÿ, ðèìñêîãî âñàäíèêà, [÷åëîâåêà] íåïîêîëåáèìîãî ñâîáîäîëþáèÿ, Öåçàðü ñîáëàçíèë ïÿòüþñòàìè òûñÿ÷ [ñåñòåðöèåâ], ÷òîáû îí âûøåë íà ñöåíó è ñàì èñïîëíèë ìèìû, êîòîðûå ïîïèñûâàë. Îäíàêî âëàñòåëèí, íå òîëüêî åñëè áû îí ñîáëàçíÿë, íî è åñëè áû [äàæå] ïðîñèë, [âñåãäà] ïðèíóæäàåò, î ÷åì ïðèíóæäåííûé Öåçàðåì Ëàáåðèé è ñàì (se) ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò â ïðîëîãå [ìèìà] â ýòèõ [âîò] ñòèõàõ: (3) «Íåîáõîäèìîñòü, êîåé ñèëû ãíåò êðóòîé Èçáåãíóòü ìíîãî êòî õîòåë, äà íå ñóìåë, Çà÷åì ïî÷òè äî êðàéíèõ ìóê ìåíÿ ãíåòåøü? Ìåíÿ, êîãî òùåòà è ïîäêóï íèêîãäà, Íè ñòðàõ, íè ñèëà âêóïå èëè ìíåíèå Ïîäâèãíóòü â þíîñòè ê ëóêàâñòâó íå ìîãëè, Âäðóã â ñòàðîñòè ëåãêî ñêîëü ðå÷ü ïðèíóäèëà Ñ äóøîé øèðîêîé ìóæà ïðåâîñõîäíîãî, Áåç êðèêà, âêðàä÷èâî, ñïîêîéíî ñêàçàííàÿ? Âåäü ñàìè áîãè îòêàçàòü åìó íå ìîãóò, Òàê ñíåñ áû îí, ÷òîá îòêàçàë ÿ, ÷åëîâåê? Õîòÿ áåçãðåøíî øåñòüäåñÿò ëåò ïðîíåñëèñü, ß, ðèìñêèì âñàäíèêîì î÷àã îñòàâèâ, Äîìîé âåðíóñü óæ ìèìîì. Â ýòîò äåíü, íàâåðíî, Îäèí ïðîæèë ÿ áîëüøå, ÷åì ïðîæèë äî ýòîãî. Ôîðòóíà, âìåñòå â çëå, â äîáðå áåçìåðíàÿ, Æåëàåøü åñëè òû îöåíêîé òâîð÷åñòâà Âåðøèíó ñëàâû íàøåé âèäíóþ ðàçðóøèòü, Çà÷åì, êîãäà ÿ ÷ëåíû êðåïêèå èìåë, Íàðîäó, ìóæó âèäíîìó ìîã ïîñëóæèòü, Íå ãíóëà, ÷òîáû, ãèáêîãî, ìåíÿ ïðîâåðèòü? Òåïåðü ìåíÿ òû áüåøü? ×åãî íåñó íà ñöåíó? Ïðèñòîéíîñòü âèäà èëè çâàíèå ìîå, Îòâàãó äóõà èëè ñëîâî çâó÷íîå? Êàê ñèëû äåðåâà ïëþù ãóáèò âüþùèéñÿ, Ìåíÿ òàê äóøèò ñòàðîñòü ëåò îáúÿòèåì. Ïîêîéíèêà ëèøü èìÿ ñîõðàíÿþ ÿ». (4) Òàêæå è â ñàìîì äåéñòâèè [ìèìà] îí âñëåä çà ýòèì îòîìñòèë çà ñåáÿ, êàê ìîã, âûâåäÿ îáðàç [ðàáà] Ñèðà, êîòîðûé, êàê áû èçáèòûé ïëåòüìè è ïîõîæèé íà âûðûâàþùåãîñÿ, âçûâàë: «Âïåðåä, êâèðèòû, âîëþ ìû òåðÿåì!» È íåìíîãî ïîçæå ïðèáàâëÿë: «Áîèòñÿ ìíîãèõ ïóñòü òîò, êîãî áîÿòñÿ ìíîãèå». (5) Ïðè ýòèõ ñëîâàõ âåñü íàðîä ïîâåðíóë ëèöà ê Öåçàðþ, ïîêàçûâàÿ [ýòèì], ÷òî ýòîé êîëêîñòüþ çàêëåéìåíî åãî âëàñòîëþáèå. (6) Èç-çà 241

Ìàêðîáèé

ýòîãî îí îáðàòèë [ñâîþ] ìèëîñòü íà Ïóáëèëèÿ. Ýòîò Ïóáëèëèé, ðîäîì ñèðèåö, êîãäà [åùå] ìàëü÷èêîì áûë îòäàí ïîä ïîêðîâèòåëüñòâî [îäíîãî] ãîñïîäèíà, óñëóæèâàë åìó íå ìåíåå îñòðîòàìè è óìîì, ÷åì êðàñîòîé [òåëà]. Âåäü òàê êàê òîò ñëó÷àéíî óâèäåë ñâîåãî ðàáà, áîëüíîãî âîäÿíêîé, ëåæàùèì íà ïëîùàäêå, è âîïðîøàë, ÷òî îí äåëàåò íà ñîëíöå, [Ïóáëèëèé] îòâåòèë: «Îí íàãðåâàåò âîäó». Çàòåì, òàê êàê çà îáåäîì ðàäè øóòêè áûë ïîäíÿò âîïðîñ, êàêîé æå äîñóã áûë áû âûíóæäåííûì, [è] êòî-òî ïðåäïîëîæèë íå÷òî íåïîäõîäÿùåå, îí ñêàçàë: «[Ýòî]—ïîäàãðè÷åñêèå íîãè». (7) Çà ýòî è äðóãîå îí [áûë] îòïóùåí íà ñâîáîäó è ñ î÷åíü áîëüøîé çàáîòîé îáó÷åí. Òàê êàê îí ñî÷èíÿë ìèìû è ïðè îãðîìíîì îäîáðåíèè [çðèòåëåé] íà÷àë äàâàòü [èõ] â ãîðîäàõ Èòàëèè, îí [áûë] äîñòàâëåí â Ðèì âî âðåìÿ [óñòðîåííûõ] Öåçàðåì èãð. Îí âûçâàë âñåõ, êòî òîãäà âûíîñèë íà ñöåíó íàïèñàííîå è ñâîå èñïîëíåíèå, ñîñòÿçàòüñÿ ñ íèì, ïîñëå ÷åãî ñîñòàâ (materia) [ó÷àñòíèêîâ] áûë ðàñïîëîæåí â î÷åðåäü ñîãëàñíî âðåìåíè [âûñòóïëåíèÿ]. È áåç åäèíîãî âîçðàæàþùåãî îí ïðåâçîøåë âñåõ, ñðåäè êîòîðûõ è Ëàáåðèÿ. (8) Îá ýòîì ïîñìåèâàþùèéñÿ Öåçàðü îïîâåñòèë òàêèì îáðàçîì: «Õâàëþ òåáÿ, Ëàáåðèé: ïîáåæäåí òû Ñèðîì»(23),—è òîò÷àñ äàë Ïóáëèëèþ ïàëüìîâóþ âåòâü, à Ëàáåðèþ çîëîòîå êîëüöî âìåñòå ñ ïÿòüþñòàìè [òûñÿ÷àìè] ñåñòåðöèåâ. Òîãäà [è] Ïóáëèëèé ãîâîðèò óõîäÿùåìó Ëàáåðèþ: «Ïèñàòåëü, ñ êåì òÿãàëñÿ, ïîääåðæè òîãî êàê çðèòåëü!» (9) Íî è Ëàáåðèé òóò æå â ñëåäóþùåì ïîñëàíèè íîâîìó ìèìó ïîìåñòèë ýòè [âîò] ñòèõè: «Íå ìîãóò ïåðâûìè áûòü âñå ðàç íàâñåãäà. Êîãäà ê ñòóïåíè âûñøåé ñëàâû òû ïðèäåøü, Íå óñòîèøü: ñêîðåå ðóõíåøü, ÷åì âñõîäèë. Óïàë ÿ, óïàäåò äðóãîé: îáùà âåäü ñëàâà». (10) Ñîîáùàþò, ÷òî çàáàâíû è íàèáîëåå ïðèãîäíû äëÿ îáùåãî ïðèìåíåíèÿ òàêæå èçðå÷åíèÿ Ïóáëèëèÿ. Èç íèõ, ÷òîáû [èõ] îïèñàòü, ÿ åäâà ïîìíþ â âèäå îòäåëüíûõ ñòðî÷åê òàêèå: (11) «Îêàçûâàÿ áëàãîäåÿíèå äîñòîéíîìó, ïîëó÷àåøü åãî ñàì. Ïåðåíîñè, à íå îáâèíÿé òî, ÷åãî íå ìîæåøü èçìåíèòü. Êîìó äîçâîëåíî áîëüøå, ÷åì òî ñïðàâåäëèâî, æåëàåò áîëüøå äîçâîëåííîãî. Ïðèÿòíûé ñïóòíèê â äîðîãå çàìåíÿåò êîëÿñêó. Ïîñòûäíà áåäíîñòü, ïîðîæäåííàÿ òùåñëàâèåì. Ïëà÷ íàñëåäíèêà—ñìåõ ïîä ìàñêîé. ×àñòî îñêîðáëÿåìîå òåðïåíèå îáðàùàåòñÿ â ÿðîñòü. Áåññòûäíî îáâèíÿåò Íåïòóíà âòîðè÷íî ïîòåðïåâøèé êîðàáëåêðóøåíèå. 242


Â ÷ðåçìåðíûõ ñïîðàõ òåðÿåòñÿ èñòèíà. ×àñòü áëàãîäåÿíèÿ—ëþáåçíûé îòêàç â ïðîñèìîì. Òàê îáðàùàéñÿ ñ äðóãîì, êàê åñëè áû ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî îí ìîæåò ñòàòü âðàãîì. Ïåðåíîñÿ ñòàðûå íåñïðàâåäëèâîñòè, ïîîùðÿåøü íîâûå. Íèêîãäà íåëüçÿ ïîáåäèòü îïàñíîñòü áåç îïàñíîñòè» (24). (12) Íî òàê êàê îäíàæäû ÿ [ñàì] âûøåë íà ñöåíó äëÿ ÷òåíèÿ [ñòèõîâ], íàì íå ñëåäóåò îáõîäèòü [âíèìàíèåì] àêòåðà Ïèëàäà, êîòîðûé áûë çíàìåíèò â ñâîåì äåëå âî âðåìåíà Àâãóñòà è áëàãîäàðÿ [õîðîøåìó] îáó÷åíèþ ïîäâèãíóë [ñâîåãî] ó÷åíèêà Õþëà íà ïðèòÿçàíèå ðàâåíñòâà [ñ íàñòàâíèêîì]. (13) Âïîñëåäñòâèè íàðîä ðàçäåëèëñÿ â [ñâîåì] ïðåäïî÷òåíèè òîãî èëè äðóãîãî. È êîãäà Õþë ñîïðîâîæäàë äâèæåíèÿìè ïåñíþ, â êîíöå êîòîðîé áûëè [ñëîâà] [î] «âåëèêîì Àãàìåìíîíå», Õþë êàê áû îáìåðÿë [åãî] âûñîêîãî è äîðîäíîãî. Ïèëàä íå âûíåñ [ýòîãî] è ïðîêðè÷àë ñ ìåñòà: «Òû äåëàåøü [åãî] áîëüøèì, [à] íå âåëèêèì!» (14) Òîãäà íàðîä ïîòðåáîâàë, ÷òîáû îí ïîêàçàë â äâèæåíèÿõ òó æå [ñàìóþ] ïåñíþ, è êîãäà îí äîøåë äî [òîãî] ìåñòà, êîòîðîå îí îñóäèë [â èñïîëíåíèè Õþëà], îí èçîáðàçèë äóìàþùåãî [÷åëîâåêà], ðåøèâ, ÷òî íè÷åãî áîëåå íå ñîîòâåòñòâóåò âåëèêîìó âîæäþ, ÷åì äóìàòü çà âñåõ(25). (15) Õþë èñïîëíÿë [ðîëü] Ýäèïà, è Ïèëàä [âîò] òàêèì âîçãëàñîì èñïðàâèë íåáðåæíîñòü â äâèæåíèÿõ èñïîëíÿþùåãî: «Òû âèäèøü!» (16) Òàê êàê [Ïèëàä] âûñòóïèë â [ðîëè] îáåçóìåâøåãî Ãåðêóëåñà, è íåêîòîðûì ïîêàçàëîñü, ÷òî îí íå ñîõðàíÿåò ïîõîäêó, ïîäîáàþùóþ àêòåðó, îí ñíÿâ ìàñêó, óïðåêíóë ñìåþùèõñÿ: «Ãëóïöû, ÿ [âåäü] èçîáðàæàþ äâèæåíèÿ ïîìåøàííîãî!» (17) Ñîãëàñíî ýòîìó ïðåäàíèþ, îí è ñòðåëû—[òî] íàïðàâèë â íàðîä. Òàê êàê ýòîò æå [ñàìûé] îáðàç îí èñïîëíÿë â ñòîëîâîé ñîãëàñíî ïîâåëåíèþ Àâãóñòà, îí [òàêæå] íàòÿíóë ëóê è ïóñòèë ñòðåëû [â ïðèñóòñòâóþùèõ]. È Öåçàðü [Àâãóñò] íå ðàññåðäèëñÿ, ÷òî îí áûë ó Ïèëàäà íà òîì æå ñàìîì ïîëîæåíèè, íà êàêîì [è] ðèìñêèé íàðîä. (18) Òàê êàê ïåðåäàâàëè, ÷òî ýòîò [Ïèëàä] èçìåíèë îáû÷àé òîé ãðóáîé ïëÿñêè, êîòîðàÿ ïðîöâåòàëà ó ïðåäêîâ, è ââåë [â íåå] ïðåëåñòíîå îáíîâëåíèå, ñïðîøåííûé Àâãóñòîì, ÷òî [èìåííî] îí ïðèâíåñ â ïëÿñêó, îòâåòèë [ñëîâàìè Ãîìåðà]: «Çâóê ñâèðåëåé, öåâíèö, øóì íàðîäà»(26). (19) Òàêæå, òàê êàê îí óñëûøàë áóðíîå íåãîäîâàíèå Àâãóñòà âñëåäñòâèå ðàñõîæäåíèÿ íàðîäà îòíîñèòåëüíî ñîñòÿçàíèÿ, ñîñòîÿâøåãîñÿ ìåæäó íèì è Õþëîì, îòâåòèë: «È òû, áàñèëåâñ, áûâàåøü íåáëàãîäàðíûì! Ïðåäîñòàâü èì ñàìèì çàíèìàòüñÿ íàìè!»». (8.1) Êîãäà ýòî áûëî ñêàçàíî, è ïîäíÿëîñü âåñåëüå, òàê êàê [âñå] õâàëèëè ïðåêðàñíóþ ïàìÿòü è ïðåëåñòü îñòðîóìèÿ ó Àâèåíà, ñëóãà ïðèäâèíóë âòîðûå áëþäà. (2) È [òóò] Ôëàâèàí [ãîâîðèò]: «Ìíîãèå, êàê ÿ ñ÷èòàþ, ðàñõîäÿòñÿ â îòíîøåíèè èõ ñ Âàððîíîì, êîòîðûé â òîé âåëèêîëåïíåéøåé ìåíèïïîâîé ñàòóðå, êîòîðàÿ îçàãëàâëåíà «×òî-íèáóäü äà 243

Ìàêðîáèé

ïðèíåñåò [òåáå] âå÷åðÿ», óäàëèë èç [÷èñëà] âòîðûõ áëþä ïèðîãè. Íî ÿ ïðîøó [òåáÿ], Öåöèíà, ïðèâåäè-êà òû ñàìè ñëîâà Âàððîíà, åñëè îíè çàäåðæàëèñü ó òåáÿ ïî ìèëîñòè [òâîåé] êðåïêîé ïàìÿòè». (3) È [Öåöèíà] Àëüáèí ñêàçàë: «[Òî] ìåñòî [èç] [ñàòóðû] Âàððîíà, êîòîðîå òû ïðåäëàãàåøü ìíå ïðèâåñòè, åñòü ýòè [âîò], ïðèìåðíî ñëîâà: «Åñòü ëàêîìñòâà ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî ìåäîâûå, åñòü êîòîðûå íå ìåäîâûå: âåäü ó ñëàäêîãî—íåíàäåæíîå òîâàðèùåñòâî ñ ïèùåâàðåíèåì». [Ñëîâî] æå «ëàêîìñòâî» îçíà÷àåò âñå âèäû âòîðûõ áëþä. Èáî òî, î ÷åì ãðåêè ãîâîðèëè «ïèðîæêè» èëè «ñëàäîñòè», íàøè ïðåäêè íàçûâàëè «ëàêîìñòâà»(27). Òàêæå âèíà ïîñëàùå—[ýòî] ìîæíî íàéòè â î÷åíü ñòàðûõ êîìåäèÿõ— è âîîáùå íàçûâàëèñü ýòèì ñëîâîì: «Ýòè ëàêîìñòâà Ëèáåðà»». (4) È [ñåé÷àñ æå] Åâàíãåë [çàìåòèë]: «Äàâàéòå, ïðåæäå ÷åì íàì íàäëåæèò ïîäíÿòüñÿ, ïðåäàäèìñÿ âèíó, ÷òî ìû ñäåëàåì ïî ïðèìåðó Ïëàòîíîâà óêàçàíèÿ, êîòîðûé ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî [îíî]—êàêîé-òî òðóò è îãíèâî íàêëîííîñòåé è äîáëåñòè, [â ñëó÷àå] åñëè áû äóõ è òåëî ÷åëîâåêà ãîðåëè îò âèíà». (5) Òîãäà Åâñòàôèé ãîâîðèò: «Ê ÷åìó òû êëîíèøü, Åâàíãåë? Èëè òû ñ÷èòàåøü, ÷òî Ïëàòîí ñîâåòîâàë áåç ðàçáîðà ïèòü âèíà è ñêîðåå íå îäîáðÿë, [÷åì îäîáðÿë], î÷åíü ïðèÿòíîå è äîñòîéíîå óãîùåíüå ñðåäè ìàëåíüêèõ ÷àø, êîòîðîå ñîâåðøàëîñü áû ïðè êàêèõëèáî âîçäåðæàííûõ êàê áû ðàñïîðÿäèòåëÿõ è óïðàâèòåëÿõ ïèðîâ? È, ÷òî èìåííî ýòî íåáåñïîëåçíî äëÿ [íàñòîÿùèõ] ìóæ÷èí, îí ðåøàåò â ïåðâîé è âòîðîé [êíèãå] [ñî÷èíåíèÿ] î çàêîíàõ. (6) Âåäü îí ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî áëàãîäàðÿ è óïîðÿäî÷åííûì, è ïðèëè÷åñòâóþùèì ïåðåðûâàì ìåæäó ïèòüåì [âèíà] äóøè îïðàâëÿþòñÿ è îçäîðàâëèâàþòñÿ, ÷òîáû âîññòàíîâèòü ñëóæåíèå òðåçâîñòè, è âîñïðÿíóâøèå, íåìíîãî ïîâåñåëåâøèå, îíè ñòàíîâÿòñÿ ñïîñîáíåå äëÿ íîâîãî îñóùåñòâëåíèÿ íàìåðåíèé. È âìåñòå ñ òåì, åñëè áû âíóòðè â íèõ íàõîäèëèñü êàêèå-íèáóäü çàáëóæäåíèÿ ÷óâñòâ è âëå÷åíèé, êîòîðûå, âïðî÷åì, ñêðûâàëà äîñòîéíàÿ óâàæåíèÿ ñòûäëèâîñòü, [òî] âñå ýòî îòêðûâàåòñÿ áåç òÿæåëîãî èñïûòàíèÿ áëàãîäàðÿ ñâîáîäå, îáðåòåííîé ñ ïîìîùüþ âèíà, è ñòàíîâèòñÿ áîëåå ïîääàþùèìñÿ èñïðàâëåíèþ è èçëå÷åíèþ. (7) È ýòî åùå Ïëàòîí òàì æå ãîâîðèò, ÷òî íå ñëåäóåò îòâåðãàòü îïûò ýòîãî âîò ðîäà ïðîòèâ óñòðàíåíèÿ âðåäíîãî äåéñòâèÿ âèíà è ÷òî äîñòàòî÷íî äîñòîâåðíî íå èçâåñòíî î êàêîì-ëèáî âñåãäà (umquam) âïîëíå âîçäåðæàííîì è óìåðåííîì [÷åëîâåêå], ó êîòîðîãî æèçíü íå áûëà áû èñïûòàíà ñðåäè ñàìûõ [íàñòîÿùèõ] îïàñíîñòåé çàáëóæäåíèé è â ñðåäå ñîáëàçíîâ íàñëàæäåíèé. (8) Âåäü [è òîò], êîìó áûëè áû íåèçâåñòíû âñå ðàäîñòè è ïðåëåñòè ïèðîâ. è [òîò], êòî â íèõ áûë áû âñåöåëî îïûòåí, åñëè áû åãî ê ó÷àñòèþ â íàñëàæäåíèÿõ ýòîãî ðîäà îäíàæäû óâëåêëî áû èëè æåëàíèå, èëè ïðèâåë áû ñëó÷àé, èëè ïîäòîëêíóëà áû íåîáõîäèìîñòü, âñêîðå ðàçìÿã÷àåòñÿ è óâëåêàåòñÿ. è åãî óì è äóõ íå ñïîñîáíû óñòîÿòü. (9) Èòàê, íóæíî âûñòóïèòü è êàê áû â êàêîì-òî ñòðîþ âðóêîïàøíóþ ñðàæàòüñÿ ñ äîñòàâëÿþùèìè íàñëàæäåíèÿ âåùàìè è ñ ýòîé [òâîåé] äîçâîëåííîñòüþ âèíà, ÷òîáû îáîðîíÿòüñÿ ïðîòèâ íèõ íå áåãñò244


âîì è íå îòñòóïëåíèåì, íî çàùèùàòü óìåðåííîñòü è âîçäåðæàííîñòü ñèëîé è ïîñòîÿííûì ïðèñóòñòâèåì äóõà è ñîðàçìåðíûì óïîòðåáëåíèåì [âèíà]. È âìåñòå ñ òåì, ðàçãîðÿ÷èâ è ñîãðåâ äóõ [âèíîì], ìû ïîìîãëè áû [åìó], åñëè áû â íåì áûëî ÷òî-íèáóäü îò õîëîäíîé ïå÷àëè èëè ñêîâûâàþùåé çàñòåí÷èâîñòè. (10) Íî òàê êàê ìû óïîìÿíóëè îá óäîâîëüñòâèÿõ, [íàäî çàìåòèòü, ÷òî] Àðèñòîòåëü ó÷èò [î òîì], êàêèõ íàñëàæäåíèé ñëåäîâàëî áû îñòåðåãàòüñÿ. Èòàê, ó ëþäåé åñòü ïÿòü ÷óâñòâ—ãðåêè íàçûâàþò èõ îùóùåíèÿìè: îñÿçàíèå, âêóñ, îáîíÿíèå, çðåíèå, ñëóõ, ÷åðåç êîòîðûå óäîâîëüñòâèå äîñòèãàåò äóøè èëè òåëà. (11) Èç âñåõ íèõ ïîñòûäíûì è íåãîäíûì ñòàíîâÿòñÿ íåóìåðåííîå óäîâîëüñòâèå. Íî ïðè òîì ñàìûì ìåðçêèì èç âñåãî, êàê ñ÷èòàëè ìóäðûå ìóæè, áûâàåò óäîâîëüñòâèå, íàèáîëåå ïîõîæåå íà ÷ðåçìåðíîå [íàñëàæäåíèå] îò âêóñà, è òàêæå îò îñÿçàíèÿ. Èç òåõ, êòî áîëåå âñåãî îòäàâàëñÿ ýòèì äâóì íàèáîëåå ñòðàøíûì ïîðî÷íûì íàñëàæäåíèÿì, ãðåêè íàçûâàëè ñëîâàìè «íåñäåðæàííûå» èëè «ðàñïóòíûå»; ìû íàçûâàåì òàêèõ [ëþäåé] áåñïóòíûìè èëè íåóìåðåííûìè. (12) Ìû âèäèì, ÷òî ëèøü ýòè äâà óäîâîëüñòâèÿ îò âêóñà è îñÿçàíèÿ, òî åñòü [íàñëàæäåíèå] îò ïèùè è [äåëà] Âåíåðû, ÿâëÿþòñÿ îáùèìè ó ëþäåé ñî çâåðÿìè. Ïîýòîìó ñ÷èòàåòñÿ, ÷òî è â ÷èñëå [äîìàøíåé] ñêîòèíû è [äèêèõ] çâåðåé åñòü êàêèå-íèáóäü [îñîáè], ïëåíåííûå ýòèìè óäîâîëüñòâèÿìè æèâîòíûõ. Äðóãèå [óäîâîëüñòâèÿ], âîçíèêàþùèå íà îñíîâå òðåõ îñòàëüíûõ ÷óâñòâ, ïðèíàäëåæàò èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî ëþäÿì. (13) Ñëîâà ôèëîñîôà Àðèñòîòåëÿ íàñ÷åò ýòîãî äåëà ÿ âûíîøó íà îáîçðåíèå, ÷òîáû îáíàðîäîâàòü òî, ÷òî ñòîëü ñëàâíûé è çíà÷èòåëüíûé ìóæ äóìàåò îá ýòèõ íåïðèñòîéíûõ óäîâîëüñòâèÿõ: (14) «Íå ïîòîìó ëè îíè íàçûâàþòñÿ íåîáóçäàííûìè, ÷òî ïåðåõîäÿò [ìåðó] âî âðîæäåííîì óäîâîëüñòâèè îò îñÿçàíèÿ èëè âêóñà? Êòî [ïåðåõîäèò ãðàíèöó] â ëþáîâíûõ óòåõàõ (28), [òåõ íàçûâàþò] ðàñïóòíûìè. Êòî æå—â ïèùå—îáæîðàìè. Èç ýòèõ [íàñëàæäåíèé] ïèùåé ó îäíèõ—óäîâîëüñòâèå íà ÿçûêå, ó äðóãèõ æå—â ãîðëå. Ïîýòîìó-òî Ôèëîêñåí è õâàñòàë, áóäòî èìååò æóðàâëèíîå ãîðëî. È ïîòîìó, ÷òî âðîæäåííûå óäîâîëüñòâèÿ îò ýòèõ ÷óâñòâ ÿâëÿþòñÿ îáùèìè ó íàñ ñ äðóãèìè æèâîòíûìè, ïîä÷èíåíèå [èì] ÿâëÿåòñÿ [ñàìûì] ïîñòûäíûì èç âñåõ ñóùåñòâóþùèõ [ïîä÷èíåíèé]. Íàïðèìåð, íå ïîòîìó ëè ïëåíåííîãî ýòèìè âîò [íàñëàæäåíèÿìè] ìû ïîðèöàåì è íàçûâàåì íåîáóçäàííûì è ðàñïóòíûì, ÷òî åãî ïîä÷èíÿþò [ñåáå] ýòè íàèõóäøèå óäîâîëüñòâèÿ? Âïðî÷åì, èç ñóùåñòâóþùèõ ïÿòè îùóùåíèé äðóãèå æèâîòíûå íàñëàæäàþòñÿ òîëüêî äâóìÿ [÷óâñòâàìè]. Îñòàëüíûìè æå [îùóùåíèÿìè] îíè ëèáî ñîâñåì íå íàñëàæäàþòñÿ, ëèáî èçâåäûâàþò [îò íèõ óäîâîëüñòâèå] êàêèì-òî ñëó÷àéíûì [îáðàçîì]. (15) Èòàê, êòî áû, èìåÿ õîòü êàêîé-íèáóäü ÷åëîâå÷åñêèé ñòûä, [ñòàë] ðàäîâàòüñÿ ýòèì äâóì íàñëàæäåíèÿì ñîèòèÿ è îáæîðñòâà, êîòîðûå ÿâëÿþòñÿ îáùèìè ó ÷åëîâåêà ñî ñâèíüåé è îñëîì? (16) Âåäü Ñîêðàò ãîâàðèâàë, ÷òî ìíîãèå ëþäè ïîòîìó õîòÿò æèòü, ÷òîáû åñòü è ïèòü, îí 245

Ìàêðîáèé

[æå õî÷åò] ïèòü è åñòü, ÷òîáû æèòü. À Ãèïïîêðàò, ìóæ áîæåñòâåííîé ó÷åíîñòè, äóìàë ïî ïîâîäó ëþáîâíîãî ñîèòèÿ òàê, áóäòî ýòî êàêîé-òî âèä óæàñíåéøåé áîëåçíè, êîòîðóþ íàøè íàçâàëè êîìèöèàëüíîé. Âåäü ïåðåäàþòñÿ ýòè [âîò åãî] ñîáñòâåííûå ñëîâà: «Ñîèòèå – ýòî ìàëåíüêàÿ ïàäó÷àÿ». ÏÐÈÌÅ×ÀÍÈß Ê ÏÅÐÅÂÎÄÓ 1

Èìåþòñÿ â âèäó íèæåñëåäóþùèå ñòèõè «Ýíåèäû» Âåðãèëèÿ (1, 216, 732), ãäå îïèñûâàåòñÿ çàñòîëüå ãåðîåâ ïîýìû. 2 Áîãýòî Ñàòóðí, â ÷åñòü êîòîðîãî è íàçâàí ïðàçäíèê ñàòóðíàëèé (17–25 äåêàáðÿ), â äíè êîòîðîãî è ñîñòîÿëñÿ ïèð, îïèñûâàåìûé Ìàêðîáèåì. 3 Êàòóëë. XIV.15. Ïåðåâîä À. Ïèîòðîâñêîãî (ñì.: Â ÀËÅÐÈÉ Ê ÀÒ ÓËË , À ËÜÁÈÉ ÒÈÁÓËË , Ñ ÅÊÑÒ Ï Ð ÎÏÅÐÖÈÉ . Ì.: Õóäîæ. ëèò., 1963. Ñ. 35). 4 Â îðèãèíàëå ÷òî-òî âðîäå àëëèòåðàöèè (èëè êîíñîíàíñà): quod comesse (ñúåñòü)... id combussisse (ñæå÷ü). 5 Îá ýòîé øóòêå Öèöåðîíà ñì.: Ñâåòîíèé. Áîæåñòâåííûé Þëèé. 50 (Ã.Ñ ÂÅÒÎÍÈÉ ÒÐÀÍÊÂÈËË . Æèçíü äâåíàäöàòè Öåçàðåé. Ì.: Íàóêà, 1993. Ñ. 21). Ñëîâà Ñèììàõà ñîäåðæàò íàìåê íà òî, ÷òî óáèéöû Öåçàðÿ Áðóò è Êàññèé èìåëè íà òî è ëè÷íûå ìîòèâû. 6 Ãðÿçíîå ïëàòüå îòäàâàëè ÷èñòèòü âàëÿëüùèêó (ñóêíîâàëó). Ñì.: Ë ÞÁÊÅÐ Ô. Ðåàëüíûé ñëîâàðü êëàññè÷åñêèõ äðåâíîñòåé. Ì.: Îëìà-Ïðåññ, 2001. Ò. 2. Ñ. 28; Ò. 3. Ñ. 476. 7 Îñòðîòà îñíîâàíà íà äâîéíîì çíà÷åíèè ñëîâà dialis: «þïèòåðîâ» (äèàë— æðåö Þïèòåðà) è «îäíîäíåâíûé». ×òîáû è äëÿ ðóññêîãî óõà ýòî çâó÷àëî íåêèì ïîäîáèåì øóòêè, ìû ïðåäëîæèëè òàêîé äîâîëüíî-òàêè èñêóññòâåííûé ïåðåâîä ÷åðåç íåêîòîðîå ñîçâó÷èå ñëîâ. Î êîíñóëàõ-«îäíîäíåâêàõ» ñì.: Òàöèò. Èñòîðèÿ. III.37 (Ò ÀÖÈÒ . Ñî÷èíåíèÿ. Ë., 1969. Ò. 2. Ñ. 114). 8 Ïåðåâîä Ë. Áëóìåíàó (ñì.: Ãðå÷åñêàÿ ýïèãðàììà. ÑÏá.: Íàóêà, 1993. Ñ. 40. ¹ 3. Àãàôîíó). 9 Öèöåðîí ãîâîðèò î ñâîåé òÿæåëîé ïîõîäêå â ðå÷è ïðîòèâ Âàòèíèÿ (III.8). Ó íåãî áûëî âàðèêîçíîå ðàñøèðåíèå âåí (varix)? 10 Ýòà øóòêà î áäèòåëüíîñòè Êàíèíèÿ ïðèñóòñòâóåò â ïèñüìå Öèöåðîíà. Ñì.: Ö ÈÖÅÐÎÍ . Ïèñüìà. Ì., Ë., 1951. Ò. 3. Ñ. 220–221 (DCXCVI), 584–585. 11 Öèöåðîí áûë ïðîòèâíèêîì Öåçàðÿ è â òî æå âðåìÿ óòðàòèë âåðó â Ïîìïåÿ. Ñì.: Ö ÈÖÅÐÎÍ . Ïèñüìà. Ì.-Ë., 1950. Ò. 2. Ñ. 227–228 (CCCXXXVII), 450. 12 Òåñòåì Ïîìïåÿ áûë Öåçàðü. 13 Ïîáåäà Öåçàðÿ—îêîí÷àòåëüíûé ðàçãðîì ïîìïåÿíöåâ â áèòâå ïðè Ìóíäå (Èñïàíèÿ) â 45 ã. äî í. ý. 14 Ïðåäîñòåðåæåíèå Ñóëëû î ïëîõî ïîäïîÿñàííîì þíöå ñì.: Ñâåòîíèé. Áîæåñòâåííûé Þëèé. 45.3. 15 Â òåàòðå âñàäíèêàì îòâîäèëîñü ÷åòûðíàäöàòü ðÿäîâ. 16 Ïîäðàçóìåâàþòñÿ, âèäèìî, êîëåáàíèÿ Öèöåðîíà ìåæäó Ïîìïååì è Öåçàðåì. 17 «Îáåä»—ýòî óáèéñòâî Öåçàðÿ; «îñòàòêè»—Ìàðê Àíòîíèé è åãî ñòîðîííèêè. Ïåðåâîä è êîììåíòàðèé Â. Î. Ãîðåíøåéíà (ñì.: Öèöåðîí. Ïèñüìà. Ì., Ë., 1951. Ò. 3. Ñ. 361 (DCCCXVIII), 630. 18 Óïîòðåáëÿåìîå çäåñü ñëîâî vir îçíà÷àåò òàêæå «ìóæ», òàê ÷òî øóòêà ïîäðàçóìåâàåò íåñîîáðàçíîñòü ïîõîäêè ìóæà ìóæñêîé ïîõîäêå.

246

Ñàòóðíàëèè. Êíèãà âòîðàÿ 19

Ïîíÿòíî, ÷òî â îòñóòñòâèè ñëîâ Ëåïèäà ñäåëàòü «øóòëèâûé» ïåðåâîä îñòðîòû Öèöåðîíà çàòðóäíèòåëüíî. 20 Àõåéñêèé ãåðîé Àÿêñ Òåëåìîíèä ïîêîí÷èë ñ ñîáîé îò îáèäû, ÷òî åìó íå ïðèñóäèëè äîñïåõè Àõèëëà. 21 Øóòêà ïîñòðîåíà íà òîì, ÷òî ñðåäè çíà÷åíèé ñëîâà colere åñòü çíà÷åíèÿ «âîçäåëûâàòü, îáðàáàòûâàòü çåìëþ, ïàøíþ» è «ïî÷èòàòü, ïîêëîíÿòüñÿ». 22 Ñàì Ìåöåíàò ïðîèñõîäèë èç ýòîãî ýòðóññêîãî ðîäà Öèëüíèåâ. 23 Øóòëèâàÿ ïîõâàëà ïðîèãðàâøåìó ñâÿçàíà ñ òåì, ÷òî Ñèð (ñèðèåö)—ýòî è óïîìÿíóòûé âûøå ïåðñîíàæ ìèìà Ëàáåðèÿ è ýòíîíèì Ïóáëèëèÿ: ïîëó÷àåòñÿ, ÷òî åãî ïîáåäèë íå ïðîñòî Ïóáëèëèé, à åãî ñîáñòâåííûé ãåðîé, êîòîðûé áûë ïðèçâàí îñóäèòü Öåçàðÿ, à îêàçàëñÿ ìñòèòåëåì çà íåãî. Âîçìîæåí åùå è òàêîé ïîäòåêñò: â ëèöå Ñèðà Ëàáåðèé ïîáåäèë ñàì ñåáÿ. 24 Ï ÓÁËÈËÈÉ Ñ ÈÐ . Ñåíòåíöèè. Ïåðåâîä Å.Ì. Øòàåðìàí // ÂÄÈ. 1982. ¹ 1. Ñ. 233–252. Åñëè ïðîíóìåðîâàòü ñòðîêè ïåðåâîäà Å.Ì. Øòàåðìàí (ê ñîæàëåíèþ, íå óêàçàíî êàêèì èçäàíèåì îíà ïîëüçîâàëàñü è íå ñäåëàíà íóìåðàöèÿ ñòðîê), òî ñòðîêè, ïðèâîäèìûå Ìàêðîáèåì, â åãî ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîñòè áóäóò èìåòü òàêèå íîìåðà: 49, 165, 106, 90, 935, 196, 184, 583, 344, 388, 246, 557, 369. Íàäî çàìåòèòü, ÷òî Å.Ì. Øòàåðìàí íå ñòàëà ïåðåâîäèòü ýòè ñòðî÷êè êàê ñòèõîòâîðíûå. 25 Â ýòîé ñâÿçè ñì. íà÷àëî «Äîëîíèè» (Ãîìåð. Èëèàäà. X.1–4). 26 Ðåìåéê ïåðåâîäà Í.È. Ãíåäè÷à (ñì.: Ãîìåð. Èëèàäà. X.13), ïîäõîäÿùèé äëÿ íàøåãî êîíòåêñòà è ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèé ãðå÷åñêîìó îðèãèíàëó. 27 Ñîäåðæàíèå ýòîé ñàòóðû ïî À. Ãåëëèþ ñì.: Ðèìñêàÿ ñàòèðà. Ì.: Õóäîæ. ëèò., 1989. Ñ. 396–397. 28 Çäåñü óïîòðåáëåíî ñëîâî t¦ ¢frod…sia îò Àôðîäèòà—áîãèíÿ ëþáâè (ñð. § 12, ãäå èñïîëüçîâàíî ñëîâî «Âåíåðà» êàê îëèöåòâîðåíèå ëþáâè). ÈÌÅÍÍÎÉ ÓÊÀÇÀÒÅËÜ*

Àâãóñò (ãðå÷. Ñåâàñò) Öåçàðü (Öåçàðü Àâãóñò) – ðèìñêèé èìïåðàòîð (I â. äî í. ý.). Àâèåí – ëàòèíñêèé ïîýò IV â. í. ý., ïåðñîíàæ «Ñàòóðíàëèé». Åñòü ìíåíèå, ÷òî ïîä ýòèì èìåíåì âûâåäåí áàñíîïèñåö Àâèàí (IV â. í. ý.). Àãàìåìíîí – ìèô. öàðü Ìèêåí, ïðåäâîäèòåëü ãðåêîâ â Òðîÿíñêîé âîéíå. Àãàôîí – àôèíñêèé ïîýò V â. äî í. ý., ïåðñîíàæ «Ïèðà» Ïëàòîíà. Àãðèïïà, Ìàðê Âèïñàíèé – çÿòü Àâãóñòà. Àäðèÿ – Àäðèàòè÷åñêîå ìîðå. Àêòèéñêàÿ áèòâà, ïîáåäà – Àêòèé (Àêöèé), ìûñ è ãîðîä íà áåðåãó Àìáðàêñêîãî çàëèâà (Áàëêàíñêàÿ Ãðåöèÿ), áëèç êîòîðîãî ôëîò Àâãóñòà îäåðæàë ïîáåäó íàä ñèëàìè Àíòîíèÿ. Àëêèâèàä – àôèíñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü V â. äî í. ý., ó÷åíèê Ñîêðàòà, äåéñòâóþùåå ëèöî â «Ïèðå» Ïëàòîíà. Àíòèîõ III Âåëèêèé – ñèðèéñêèé öàðü (III – II ââ. äî í. ý.), ïîòåðïåë ïîðàæåíèå â âîéíå ñ ðèìëÿíàìè è çàïëàòèë èì äàíü. * Äëÿ ñïðàâîê î íåêîòîðûõ ïåðñîíàæàõ «Ñàòóðíàëèé» áûëà èñïîëüçîâàíà ñòàòüÿ: Ï ÅÒÐÎ ÂÀ Ì.Ñ. II. Ïåðñîíàæè «Ñàòóðíàëèé» è Ìàêðîáèé Ôåîäîñèé // Äèàëîã ñî âðåìåíåì. Àëüìàíàõ èíòåëëåêòóàëüíîé èñòîðèè. Âûï. 6. Ì.: Ýäèòîðèàë ÓÐÑÑ, 2001. Ñ. 177–184.

247

Ìàêðîáèé Àíòîíèé, Ìàðê – ñîïåðíèê Àâãóñòà çà âëàñòü â Ðèìå; îêîí÷àòåëüíî áûë ðàçáèò â Àêòèéñêîé áèòâå. Àðèñòîòåëü – ãðå÷åñêèé ôèëîñîô IV â. äî í. ý. Àððåòèíñêèé – Àððåòèé, ãîðîä â Ýòðóðèè. Àÿêñ (ãðå÷. Ýàíò) Áîëüøîé – ìèô. ãåðîé, ó÷àñòíèê Òðîÿíñêîé âîéíû. Áðóò, Ìàðê Þíèé – îðãàíèçàòîð óáèéñòâà Öåçàðÿ. Âàððîí, Ìàðê Òåðåíöèé (I â. äî í. ý.) – èñòîðèê è ãðàììàòèê. Âàòèíèé, Ïóáëèé – ðèìñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü I â. äî í. ý. Âåíåðà – áîãèíÿ ëþáâè. Âåðîíñêèé ñòèõîòâîðåö – ïîýò Ãàé Âàëåðèé Êàòóëë èç Âåðîíû (I â. äî í. ý.). Âåòòèé (Âåêòèé), Ëóöèé – ðèìñêèé ïîëèòè÷åñêèé äåÿòåëü I â. äî í. ý. Ãàííèáàë Êàðôàãåíñêèé – ïîëêîâîäåö II â. äî í. ý., âîåâàë ñ Ðèìîì (II Ïóíè÷åñêàÿ âîéíà). Ãåðêóëåñ (ãðå÷. Ãåðàêë) – ìèô. ãåðîé. Ãåðà íàñëàëà íà íåãî ïðèïàäîê áåçóìèÿ, âî âðåìÿ êîòîðîãî îí óáèë æåíó è äåòåé, ÷òî ñòàëî ñþæåòîì òðàãåäèè Åâðèïèäà «Ãåðàêë». Ãèïïîêðàò (èç Êîñà) – ãðå÷åñêèé âðà÷ V â. äî í. ý. Äàìàñèïï, Ëèöèíèé – ðèìñêèé ëþáèòåëü èñêóññòâà (I â. äî í. ý.). Äåìîñôåí – àôèíñêèé îðàòîð (IV â. äî í. ý.). Äèððàõèé – ãîðîä íà ïîáåðåæüå Àäðèàòè÷åñêîãî ìîðÿ, ãäå Öèöåðîí áûë â íåäîëãîé ññûëêå â 58 ã. äî í. ý. ïî èíèöèàòèâå Ï. Êëîäèÿ. Äèñàðèé – ïåðñîíàæ «Ñàòóðíàëèé», âðà÷. Åâàíãåë – îäèí èç ó÷àñòíèêîâ ïèðà «Ñàòóðíàëèé», êðèòèê. Åâñåâèé – ãðå÷åñêèé ðèòîð, ïåðñîíàæ «Ñàòóðíàëèé». Åâñòàôèé – ôèëîñîô-íåîïëàòîíèê, ñîâðåìåííèê Ìàêðîáèÿ, âûâåäåí â «Ñàòóðíàëèÿõ». Èãóâèéöû – æèòåëè ãîðîäà Èãóâèÿ â Óìáðèè. Êàññèé Ëîíãèí, Ãàé – ðèìñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü; ó÷àñòâîâàë â óáèéñòâå Öåçàðÿ. Êàòîí Öåíçîð (èëè Ñòàðøèé), Ìàðê Ïîðöèé – ðèìñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü, êîíñåðâàòîð (III â. äî í. ý.). Êàòîí Ìëàäøèé (èëè Óòè÷åñêèé), Ìàðê Ïîðöèé – êîíñåðâàòîð, ñòîðîííèê ðåñïóáëèêàíñêîãî ñòðîÿ, ïðîòèâíèê Öåçàðÿ. Êëîäèé (Êëàâäèé) Ïóëüõð, Ïóáëèé – ðèìñêèé ïîëèòè÷åñêèé äåÿòåëü, äîáèâøèéñÿ èçãíàíèÿ Öèöåðîíà, êîòîðûé áûë åãî îáâèíèòåëåì â îñêîðáëåíèè ðåëèãèîçíîãî ïðàçäíèêà. Êëàâäèÿ (Êëîäèÿ) – ñåñòðà Ï. Êëîäèÿ Ïóëüõðà; åå õàðàêòåðèçóþò êàê êðàñèâóþ, íî áåçíðàâñòâåííóþ æåíùèíó. Êîðíåëèé Íåïîò – èñòîðèê (I â. äî í. ý.). Ëàáåðèé Äåöèì – ïîýò-ìèìîãðàô (I â. äî í. ý.). Ëàèäà – ãåòåðà èç Ñèöèëèè. Ëàîäèêåÿ – ïðèìîðñêèé ãîðîä â Ñèðèè. Ëåïèä, Ìàðê Ýìèëèé – ðèìñêèé ïîëèòè÷åñêèé äåÿòåëü, ñîþçíèê Àíòîíèÿ è Àâãóñòà ïî òðèóìâèðàòó. Ëèáåð (ãðå÷. Âàêõ) – áîã ïëîäîðîäèÿ; â ïåðåíîñíîì çíà÷åíèè – âèíî. Ëèâèÿ Äðóçèëëà – æåíà Àâãóñòà. 248

Ñàòóðíàëèè. Êíèãà âòîðàÿ Ëîëëèé, Ìàðê – ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü, ôàâîðèò Àâãóñòà. Ìàðîí, Ïóáëèé Âåðãèëèé – ðèìñêèé ïîýò I â. äî í. ý., àâòîð «Ýíåèäû» è äðóãèõ ïîýì. Ìåäóëëèÿ – ãîðîäîê â Ëàòèè (Ëàöèè). Ìåíèïïîâà ñàòóðà – ñàòèðû Âàððîíà, íàïèñàííûå â ïîäðàæàíèå ãðå÷åñêîìó êèíèêó Ìåíèïïó (III â. äî í. ý.). Ìåöåíàò, Ãàé Öèëüíèé – âñàäíèê, äðóã Àâãóñòà, ïîêðîâèòåëü ïîýòîâ. Ìóòèíñêîå áåãñòâî – îòñòóïëåíèå Àíòîíèÿ ïîñëå ïîðàæåíèÿ îò âîéñê ñåíàòà è Àâãóñòà ó ãîðîäà Ìóòèíû (â äîëèíå ðåêè Ïî) â 43 ã. äî í. ý. Íåïòóí (ãðå÷. Ïîñåéäîí) – áîã ìîðåé. Íîâèé, Êâèíò – àâòîð êîìåäèé èç íàðîäíîé æèçíè (àòåëëàí) (I â. äî í. ý.). Ïàêóâèé Òàâð, Ñåêñò – ðèìñêîå äîëæíîñòíîå ëèöî âðåìåí Àâãóñòà. Ïàëàòèé (Ïàëàòèí) – õîëì â Ðèìå, ãäå íàõîäèëñÿ äâîðåö Àâãóñòà. Ïëàâò, Òèò Ìàêöèé – ðèìñêèé êîìåäèîãðàô (III – II ââ. äî í. ý.). Ïëàíê, Ëóöèé Ìóíàòèé – áëèçêèé ÷åëîâåê Àâãóñòà, öåíçîð. Ïëàòîí – ãðå÷åñêèé ôèëîñîô (V – IV ââ. äî í. ý.). Ïîëëèîí, Ãàé Àçèíèé – ïîëèòèê è ïèñàòåëü, ñòîðîííèê Öåçàðÿ è Àâãóñòà. Ïîìïåè – ãîðîä â Êàìïàíèè, îêîëî êîòîðîãî áûëà óñàäüáà Öèöåðîíà. Ïîìïåé Âåëèêèé, Ãíåé – ðèìñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü, áîðîëñÿ ñ Öåçàðåì çà âëàñòü â Ðèìå (I â. äî í. ý.). Ïîìïîíèé, Ëóöèé – àâòîð ïüåñ èç æèçíè íàðîäà (àòåëëàí). Ïîðñåíà – öàðü îäíîãî èç ãîðîäîâ Ýòðóðèè (VII – VI ââ. äî í. ý.). Ïðåòåêñòàò, Âåòòèé – îáùåñòâåííî-ïîëèòè÷åñêèé äåÿòåëü IV â. í. ý., ðàñïîðÿäèòåëü çàñòîëüÿ â «Ñàòóðíàëèÿõ». Ïóáëèëèé Ñèð – ðèìñêèé ìèìîãðàô I â. äî í. ý. Ñåðâèé Ìàâð Õîíîðàò – èçâåñòíûé â IV â. í. ý. êîììåíòàòîð Âåðãèëèÿ, ó÷àñòíèê ïèðà â «Ñàòóðíàëèÿõ». Ñèììàõ, Êâèíò Àâðåëèé – ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü è ïèñàòåëü (IV â. í. ý.), ïåðñîíàæ «Ñàòóðíàëèé». Ñîêðàò – àôèíñêèé ôèëîñîô (V â. äî í. ý.). Ñòðàáîí, âîçìîæíî, Ìàðê Òèòèé – ñïîäâèæíèê Àâãóñòà. Ñóëëà, Ëóöèé Êîðíåëèé – ðèìñêèé ïîëèòè÷åñêèé äåÿòåëü, äèêòàòîð (II – I ââ. äî í. ý.). Òèáðñêèé – Òèáð, ðåêà â Èòàëèè. Òóëëèé – ñì.: Öèöåðîí. Ôèëîêñåí – ãðå÷åñêèé ïîýò, æèâøèé â V – IV ââ. äî í. ý. Ôëàâèàí, Âèðèé Íèêîìàõ – ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü è ïèñàòåëü, äåéñòâóþùåå ëèöî «Ñàòóðíàëèé». Ôëàêê, Ëóöèé Âàëåðèé – ðèìñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé äåÿòåëü, îáâèíåííûé â çëîóïîòðåáëåíèÿõ; â åãî çàùèòó Öèöåðîí ïðîèçíåñ ðå÷ü. Ôîðòóíà (ãðå÷. Òþõå) – áîãèíÿ ñ÷àñòüÿ è óäà÷è. Ôóðèé Àëüáèí – ïåðñîíàæ «Ñàòóðíàëèé»; âîçìîæíî, åìó ñîîòâåòñòâóåò ïðåôåêò Ðèìà Ðóôèé Àëüáèí (êîíåö IV â. äî í. ý.). Ôóðèé Áèáàêóë, Ìàðê – ýïè÷åñêèé ïîýò (I â. äî í. ý.). Õîð – ó÷àñòíèê áåñåäû â «Ñàòóðíàëèÿõ», âûõîäåö èç Åãèïòà, êèíèê. Öåçàðü, Ãàé Þëèé – ïîëèòèê, ïîëêîâîäåö è ïèñàòåëü; ïîëó÷èë äèêòàòóðó â 249

Ìàêðîáèé Ðèìå; óáèò â ðåçóëüòàòå çàãîâîðà â 44 ã. äî í. ý. Öåöèëèé Ìåòåëë, Ëóöèé – íàðîäíûé òðèáóí, ïðîòèâíèê Öåçàðÿ. Öåöèíà Àëüáèí – äåéñòâóþùåå ëèöî «Ñàòóðíàëèé»; åìó, âîçìîæíî, ñîîòâåòñòâóåò ðåàëüíîå ëèöî: ïîíòèôèê Ïóáëèé Öåîíèé Àëüôèí. Öèöåðîí, Ìàðê Òóëëèé – ðèìñêèé ïîëèòè÷åñêèé äåÿòåëü è ïèñàòåëü (I â. äî í. ý.). Ýäèï (ãðå÷. Îéäèïóñ) – ìèô. öàðü Ôèâ; îñëåïèë ñåáÿ, ïîñëå òîãî êàê ïî íåçíàíèþ óáèë ñâîåãî îòöà è æåíèëñÿ íà ìàòåðè. Ìèô îá Ýäèïå ðàçðàáîòàí â òðàãåäèÿõ Ñîôîêëà. Ýòðóðèÿ – îáëàñòü â Èòàëèè. ÏÐÅÄÌÅÒÍÛÉ ÓÊÀÇÀÒÅËÜ Àññ – ìåäíàÿ ðèìñêàÿ ìîíåòà. Áàñèëåâñ – öàðü (ãðå÷.). Âîëüíîîòïóùåííèêè – ðàáû, îòïóùåííûå íà ñâîáîäó àêòîì îñâîáîæäåíèÿ; ÷àñòî îíè ïðîäîëæàëè ñëóæèòü ñâîèì áûâøèì ãîñïîäàì êàê ïàòðîíàì (ïîêðîâèòåëÿì). Âñàäíèêè ðèìñêèå – ñîñëîâèå ñ îïðåäåëåííûì èìóùåñòâåííûì öåíçîì, ïðåâðàòèâøååñÿ â òîðãîâî-ôèíàíñîâóþ àðèñòîêðàòèþ Ðèìà; âìåñòå ñ ñåíàòîðàìè áûëè ïðàâÿùèì êëàññîì. Ãàëëà – ÷åðíèëüíûé îðåõ. Ãàëëû – ðèìñêîå íàçâàíèå æèòåëåé íà òåððèòîðèè ñîâðåìåííîé Ôðàíöèè (êåëüòîâ). Ãåðîè – ïåðñîíàæè ìèôîâ, ïåðåøåäøèå çàòåì è â ëèòåðàòóðíûå ïðîèçâåäåíèÿ; â äàííîì êîíòåêñòå èìåþòñÿ â èâäó äåéñòâóþùèå ëèöà «Ýíåèäû» Âåðãèëèÿ, ñîðàòíèêè è ñïóòíèêè Ýíåÿ. Ãåðîè÷åñêèé âåê – ïîäðàçóìåâàþòñÿ ñòàðîäàâíèå âðåìåíà (ìèôè÷åñêèå), â êîòîðûå æèë Ýíåé è ïðî÷èå ãåðîè. Äåíàðèé – ðèìñêàÿ ñåðåáðÿíàÿ ìîíåòà. Äèêòàòîð – â ðèìñêîì ãîñóäàðñòâå äîëæíîñòíîå ëèöî ñ ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûìè ïîëíîìî÷èÿìè, íàçíà÷àâøååñÿ íà îïðåäåëåííûé ñðîê, à â ñëó÷àå Ñóëëû è Þëèÿ Öåçàðÿ – áåññðî÷íî. Êâèðèòû – îáðàùåíèå ê ðèìñêèì ãðàæäàíàì â íàðîäíûõ ñîáðàíèÿõ. Êîìèöèàëüíàÿ áîëåçíü – ýïèëåïñèÿ; ýïèëåïòè÷åñêèé ïðèïàäîê âî âðåìÿ íàðîäíûõ ñîáðàíèé (comitia) ñ÷èòàëñÿ äóðíûì ïðåäçíàìåíîâàíèåì, è ñîáðàíèå ïðåðûâàëîñü. Êîìè÷åñêèå ïîýòû – íà ïèðå, îïèñàííîì Ïëàòîíîì, ïðèñóòñòâîâàë êîìåäèîãðàô Àðèñòîôàí. Êîíãèàðèé – ïðîäóêòîâûé ïàåê, çàìåíåííûé âïîñëåäñòâèè äåíåæíîé âûïëàòîé. Êîíñóë – ãëàâà Ðèìñêîé ðåñïóáëèêè, èçáèðàâøèéñÿ íà 1 ãîä. Êîíñóëÿð – áûâøèé êîíñóë. Ëàçåðïèöèé – ñìîëèñòîå ðàñòåíèå, óïîòðåáëÿâøååñÿ êàê ïðèïðàâà è ëåêàðñòâî. Ìàðòîâñêèå èäû – 15 ìàðòà 44 ã. äî í. ý., äåíü óáèéñòâà Öåçàðÿ. Ìèì – øóòîâñêàÿ êîìåäèÿ, íàïèñàííàÿ ÿìáîì (ìèìèÿìá); àêòåð, 250

Ñàòóðíàëèè. Êíèãà âòîðàÿ ðàçûãðûâàþùèé åå ñ ïîìîùüþ æåñòèêóëÿöèè è òàíöà. Íîìåíêëàòîð – ðàá, ñîîáùàþùèé ãîñïîäèíó èìåíà (nomina) ãðàæäàí è äîìî÷àäöåâ, íàçâàíèÿ êóøàíèé. Ïåíàòû – áîãè õðàíèòåëè, â òîì ÷èñëå áîãè äîìàøíåãî î÷àãà; â ïåðåíîñíîì çíà÷åíèè – æèëèùå, äîì. Ïðèíöåïñ – ïåðâûé â ñïèñêå ñåíàòîðîâ; â äàííîì ñëó÷àå ýòî îòíîñèòñÿ ê Àâãóñòó, íà÷èíàÿ ñ êîòîðîãî «ïðèíöåïñ» – ýòî òèòóë èìïåðàòîðà. Ïðîâèíöèÿ – ïîä÷èíåííàÿ Ðèìó îáëàñòü âíå Èòàëèè, óïðàâëÿåìàÿ íàìåñòíèêîì. Ïóíèåö – ðèìñêîå íàçâàíèå êàðôàãåíñêèõ ôèíèêèéöåâ. Ïóðïóð (òèðñêèé) – òêàíü, îêðàøåííàÿ â áàãðÿíûé öâåò; íàèëó÷øèì ñ÷èòàëñÿ ïóðïóð, èçãîòîâëåííûé â Òèðå (ïðèìîðñêèé ãîðîä â Ôèíèêèè). Ðîñòðû – òðèáóíà, óêðàøåííàÿ íîñàìè (rostra) âðàæåñêèõ êîðàáëåé. Ñâÿùåííîäåéñòâèå ïðèäîðîæíîå (propter viam) – ðå÷ü èäåò, âîçìîæíî, î æåðòâîïðèíîøåíèè ëàðàì, ïîêðîâèòåëüñòâóþùèì ïóòåøåñòâåííèêàì (Lares viales). Ñåíàò – ñîâåò ñòàðåéøèí â Ðèìå; ôàêòè÷åñêè îñóùåñòâëÿë ðóêîâîäñòâî ãîñóäàðñòâîì. Ñåñòåðöèé – áðîíçîâàÿ (èëè ëàòóííàÿ) ðèìñêàÿ ìîíåòà. Ñòîèêè – ñòîðîííèêè ôèëîñîôñêîé øêîëû (Ñòîè), êîòîðàÿ íàñòàèâàëà íà âåäåíèè âûñîêîíðàâñòâåííîé è äîáðîäåòåëüíîé æèçíè. Òàëàíò – ñàìàÿ êðóïíàÿ åäèíèöà äåíåæíîãî èçìåðåíèÿ (íå ìîíåòà!) â Ãðåöèè; äåíåæíàÿ ñóììà â 6 òûñÿ÷ äðàõì (ñåðåáðÿíûõ ìîíåò). Òîãà – ìóæñêàÿ âåðõíÿÿ íàêèäêà èç áåëîé øåðñòè. Ôàëåðíñêîå – ëó÷øèé ñîðò èòàëèéñêèõ âèí èç Êàìïàíèè. Ôåñöåííèíû – øóòëèâûå ñòèõè, âîçíèêøèå èç îáû÷àÿ øóòî÷íûõ íàðîäíûõ ïåñåí ìåñòå÷êà Ôåñöåííèÿ â Ýòðóðèè. Ôîðóì – ïëîùàäü ãîðîäà êàê öåíòð ïîëèòè÷åñêîé è êóëüòóðíîé æèçíè, â ÷àñòíîñòè, Ðèìñêèé ôîðóì; ôîðóì Àâãóñòà ïðèìûêàë ê Ðèìñêîìó ôîðóìó. Öåâíèöà – äóäêà, ñâèðåëü. Öåíçîð – ðèìñêîå äîëæíîñòíîå ëèöî, ïðîâîäèâøåå öåíç è ðåâèçèþ ñïèñêîâ âñàäíèêîâ è ñåíàòîðîâ è ñëåäèâøåå çà íðàâñòâåííûì îáëèêîì ãðàæäàí. Ýáåí – ÷åðíîå äåðåâî. Ýáóð – ñëîíîâàÿ êîñòü è èçäåëèÿ èç íåå. Ýäèë – äîëæíîñòíîå ëèöî, íàáëþäàþùåå çà ãîðîäñêèì õîçÿéñòâîì. Ýïèêóðåéöû – ïîñëåäîâàòåëè ôèëîñîôà Ýïèêóðà (IV – III ââ. äî í. ý.), êîòîðûé âèäåë öåëü æèçíè â óäîâîëüñòâèè è â óäîâëåòâîðåííîì (ñïîêîéíîì) ñîñòîÿíèè äóõà.

SATURNALIA. BOOK II Macrobius The translation on Russian, notes and indexes by Prof. V. T. Zvirevich. 251

2005

ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ

Òîì III

ΙΣΣΗ∆ΩΝ

ÑÏÈÑÎÊ ÑÎÊÐÀÙÅÍÈÉ

Àíòè÷íàÿ äðåâíîñòü è ñðåäíèå âåêà. Âåñòíèê äðåâíåé èñòîðèè. Èçâåñòèÿ Èìïåðàòîðñêîé àðõåîëîãè÷åñêîé êîìèññèè. Èíôîðìàöèîííûé áþëëåòåíü Ìåæäóíàðîäíîé àññîöèàöèè ïî èçó÷åíèþ êóëüòóð Öåíòðàëüíîé Àçèè. ÊÑÈÀ Êðàòêèå ñîîáùåíèÿ Èíñòèòóòà àðõåîëîãèè ÀÍ ÑÑÑÐ. ÌÈÀ Ìàòåðèàëû è èññëåäîâàíèÿ ïî àðõåîëîãèè ÑÑÑÐ. ÍÝ Íóìèçìàòèêà è ýïèãðàôèêà. ÐÀ Ðîññèéñêàÿ àðõåîëîãèÿ. ÑÀ Ñîâåòñêàÿ àðõåîëîãèÿ. ÑÀÈ Ñâîä àðõåîëîãè÷åñêè èñòî÷íèêîâ. ÖÍÁ ÀÍ ÒÑÑÐ Öåíòðàëüíàÿ íàó÷íàÿ áèáëèîòåêà Àêàäåìèè íàóê Òóðêìåíñêîé ÑÑÐ.

ÀÄÑÂ ÂÄÈ ÈÀÊ ÈÁ ÌÀÈÊÖÀ

AA Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum Hungarica. AArchHung = AA ACl Acta Classica. ACSS Ancient Civilizations from Scythia to Siberia. AHB Ancient History Bulletin. AHR American Historical Review. AJA American Journal of Archaeology. AJP American Journal of Philology. ANRW Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen Welt. BMCEmp H. Mattingly. Coins of the Roman Empire in the British Museum. Vol. I. London, 1923. CAH Cambridge Ancient History. CIL Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum. CJ Classical Journal. CPh Classical Philology. CQ Classical Quartely. CR Classical Review.

252

DK EJ FgrHist GGN GRBS HCT Histos HOW AND WELLS HStClPh IDR IG ILS Inscr. It. IOSPE, I2 ISM JHS JRS LSJ M EIGGS–LEWIS Myth. Lex. RBPh RgdA RE REG RhM SB Berlin SB Heidelberg Syll ZPE

H. Diels. Die Fragmente der Vorsokratiker. 6th ed. by W. Krantz. 3 vols. Berlin, 1951–1952. Documents illustrating the reigns of Augustus and Tiberius. Ed. V. Ehrenberg, A. H. M. Jones. 2-nd ed. Oxford, 1976. F. Jacoby. Die Fragmente der griechischen Historiker. Göttingen Gelehrte Nachrichten. Greek, Roman, and Byzantine Studies. A. W. Gomme. A Historical Commentary on Thucydides. V vols. Oxford, 1970. (Vols. IV and V with A. Andrewes and K. J. Dover). Histos. The Electronic Journal of Ancient Historiography at the University of Durham. W. W. How and J. Wells. A Commentary on Herodotus. In 2 vols. Oxford, New York, 1998. Harvard Studies in Classical Philology. Inscripţiile Daciei Romana. Inscriptiones Graecae. H. Dessau. Inscriptiones Latinae Selectae. A. Degrassi. Inscriptiones Italiae. B. Latyschev. Inscriptiones antiquae orae Septentrionalis Ponti Euxini Graecae et Latinae. Petropoli, 1916. Vol. 1. Inscripţiile din Scythia Minor Greceşti şi Latine. Journal of Hellenic Studies. Journal of Roman Studies. Greek–English Lexicon. Compiled by H. G. Liddell and R. Scott. Revised by H. S. Jones. A Selection of Greek Historical Inscriptions to the End of the Fifth Century B.C. Ed. by R. Meiggs, D. Lewis . Oxford, 1969. Ausführlisches Lexicon der griechischen und römischen Mytholigie. Ed. W. H. Roscher. Leipzig, 1884–1921. Revue belge de philologie et l’histoire. Res gestae divi Augusti. Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenschaft, hrsg. von Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll–Mittelhaus– Ziegler. Revue des Études Grecques. Rheinisches Museum für Philologie. Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften (Berlin). Sitzungberichte der Heidelbergischen Akademie der Wissenschaften (Heidelberg). W. Dittenberger. Sylloge inscriptionum graecarum. Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik.

253

ÈÍÔÎÐÌÀÖÈß ÄËß ÀÂÒÎÐÎÂ ÀËÜÌÀÍÀÕÀ I. Îáùèå çàìå÷àíèÿ Ñòàòüè ïðåäîñòàâëÿþòñÿ â äâóõ âàðèàíòàõ: â “áóìàæíîì” (íà ëèñòàõ À4 ôîðìàòà) è ýëåêòðîííîì (ïî ýëåêòðîííîé ïî÷òå, íà äèñêå èëè äèñêåòå). Ñòàòüè íå ðåöåíçèðóþòñÿ. Ðóêîïèñè íå âîçâðàùàþòñÿ. II. Ôîðìàòèðîâàíèå 1. Ñòàòüÿ äîëæíà áûòü íàáðàíà 12-ì êåãëåì ñ ïîëóòîðíûì èíòåðâàëîì ìåæäó ñòðîêàìè. 2. Ïðè ñîçäàíèè ôàéëà ïîñòàðàéòåñü èçáåæàòü ñëîæíîãî ôîðìàòèðîâàíèÿ. Â ÷àñòíîñòè, íå äåëàéòå íèêàêèõ ïåðåíîñîâ ñëîâ ñ îäíîé ñòðîêè íà äðóãóþ; îñîáåííî íåäîïóñòèìîé ÿâëÿåòñÿ ðàññòàíîâêà ïåðåíîñîâ âðó÷íóþ ñ ïîìîùüþ äåôèñîâ. Ïîìíèòå, ÷òî â êîíå÷íîì âàðèàíòå äëèíà ñòðîêè áóäåò ñîâåðøåííî èíîé, à ïîòîìó ïåðåíîñû, ñäåëàííûå Âàìè ïðè íàáîðå ñòàòüè, çàòðóäíÿþò ðàáîòó ïðè âåðñòêå. III. Çíàêè àêöåíòóàöèè Äëÿ ôðàíöóçñêèõ, íåìåöêèõ, èòàëüÿíñêèõ, ÷åøñêèõ è ïðî÷. òåêñòîâ íåîáõîäèìî ïðèñóòñòâèå âñåõ òðåáóåìûõ íàäñòðî÷íûõ çíàêîâ. Åñëè ó Âàñ âîçíèêàþò çàòðóäíåíèÿ ñ èõ ïîñòàíîâêîé â êîìïüþòåðíîì âàðèàíòå, Âû ìîæåòå íàïèñàòü èõ îò ðóêè â “áóìàæíîì” âàðèàíòå (æåëàòåëüíî èñïîëüçîâàòü ïðè ýòîì ÷åðíèëà êðàñíîãî öâåòà). IV. Ãðå÷åñêèé òåêñò Ãðå÷åñêèå ñëîâà äîëæíû áûòü íàáðàíû øðèôòîì Greek. Åñëè Âàø êîìïüþòåð íå îñíàùåí âûøåíàçâàííûì øðèôòîì, Âû ìîæåòå íàáðàòü ãðå÷åñêèå ñëîâà øðèôòîì Symbol, à íàäñòðî÷íûå çíàêè ïîñòàâèòü îò ðóêè, ëèáî íàïèñàòü ãðå÷åñêèå ñëîâà öåëèêîì îò ðóêè. Âñå áóêâû è çíàêè äîëæíû áûòü âûïèñàíû ÿñíî è ðàçáîð÷èâî. V. Âûäåëåíèÿ Ñëîâà èëè ôðàçû âûäåëÿþòñÿ ñ ïîìîùüþ êóðñèâà. VI. Ïðèìå÷àíèÿ Ññûëêè íà ëèòåðàòóðó è ñîïóòñòâóþùèå çàìå÷àíèÿ îôîðìëÿþòñÿ â âèäå ïîäñòðî÷íûõ ïðèìå÷àíèé ñî ñêâîçíîé íóìåðàöèåé. Íå ñëåäóåò çëîóïîòðåáëÿòü ñëèøêîì áîëüøèì êîëè÷åñòâîì ñíîñîê; èäåàëüíîé ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñèòóàöèÿ, êîãäà ê îäíîìó àáçàöó äàåòñÿ òîëüêî îäíà ñíîñêà. 254

VII. Áèáëèîãðàôè÷åñêèå îïèñàíèÿ Â áèáëèîãðàôè÷åñêèõ îïèñàíèÿõ ðåêîìåíäóåòñÿ îðèåíòèðîâàòüñÿ íà ïîñëåäíèå íîìåðà æóðíàëà “Âåñòíèê äðåâíåé èñòîðèè”. VIII. Áèáëèîãðàôè÷åñêèå ñîêðàùåíèÿ Â êîíöå ñòàòüè äîëæåí áûòü ïîìåùåí ïåðå÷åíü âñåõ ñîêðàùåíèé ñ èõ ðàñøèôðîâêîé. IX. Ññûëêè íà àíòè÷íûõ àâòîðîâ Ññûëêè íà äðåâíèå èñòî÷íèêè îáû÷íî ïîìåùàþòñÿ â ñàìîì òåêñòå ñòàòüè. Ñîêðàùåíèÿ, èñïîëüçóåìûå ïðè ýòîì, äîëæíû íîñèòü òðàäèöèîííûé õàðàêòåð (åñëè ýòî ðåäêèé èñòî÷íèê, ñîêðàùåíèå äîëæíî áûòü ïîìåùåíî â îáùèé ñïèñîê ñîêðàùåíèé – ñì. ïóíêò VIII). Èìÿ àâòîðà íåîáõîäèìî ïå÷àòàòü â ðåãóëÿðíîì íà÷åðòàíèè, à íàçâàíèå ïðîèçâåäåíèÿ – êóðñèâîì. Íåñêîëüêî ïðèìåðîâ: Hom. Od. I.1. Hdt. IX.7. Soph. O.C. 225. Aristoph. Nub. 76. Aristot. Pol. 1275b5. Cic. Phil. II.20. Õ. Ðåçþìå Âìåñòå ñî ñòàòüåé íåîáõîäèìî ïðåäîñòàâèòü òåêñò ðåçþìå íà àíãëèéñêîì ÿçûêå. Ê íåìó äîëæåí áûòü ïðèëîæåí ðóññêèé âàðèàíò.

Âñå ìàòåðèàëû, âîïðîñû è ïðåäëîæåíèÿ ìîæíî íàïðàâëÿòü ïî ñëåäóþùèì àäðåñàì: ïî÷òîâûé àäðåñ: 620083 Åêàòåðèíáóðã Ê-83, Óðàëüñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé óíèâåðñèòåò, êàôåäðà èñòîðèè äðåâíåãî ìèðà è ñðåäíèõ âåêîâ À. Â. Çàéêîâó ýëåêòðîííûé àäðåñ:

255

Íàó÷íîå èçäàíèå ÈÑÑÅÄÎÍ Àëüìàíàõ ïî äðåâíåé èñòîðèè è êóëüòóðå Òîì III Êîððåêòîðû: À. ß. Íå÷èòàéëî è À. Ô. Ìàêåäîíñêèé Ñäàíî â íàáîð 30.10.2005 Ïîäïèñàíî â ïå÷àòü 22.11.2005 Áóìàãà îôñåòíàÿ. Ãàðíèòóðà Times. Óñë. ïå÷. ë. 15,6 Òèðàæ 250 ýêç. Çàêàç ¹ 174 Óðàëüñêèé ãîñóäàðñòâåííûé óíèâåðñèòåò 620083 ã. Åêàòåðèíáóðã, Ê-83, ïð. Ëåíèíà, 51 Îòïå÷àòàíî â òèïîãðàôèè ÎÎÎ “ÈÐÀ ÓÒÊ” 620219, ã. Åêàòåðèíáóðã, óë. Êàðëà Ëèáêíåõòà, 42

256

Issedon: Almanac of Ancient History and Culture. Vol. III. Исседон: Альманах по древней истории и культуре. Т. III

The History Of Ancient Egypt (Part III)

Collected Papers, Vol. III

Tales and Novels, Vol III

Handbook of Optics, Vol. III

Dio's Rome, Vol. III,

IS Vol. III

Winnetou vol III

Selected Works, Vol. III

Pzkpfw Tiger Vol III

Shreir's Corrosion vol III

History of CERN, III (History of Cern, Vol 3)

Iii

Building Military Vehicles, Vol. III

Treatise on Analysis, Vol. III

Building Military Dioramas Vol. III

Traité de l'orchestration Vol. III

Computational Fluid Dynamics (Vol. III)

Sowieckie Samochody Pancerne vol. III

Comprehensive Membrane Science and Engineering vol III

American History Stories, Volume III

History of Programming Languages, Volume III

Clinical interpretation of the WAIS-III and WMS-III

Electrochemistry III

Петр III

Винету III

Горец III

Эдуард III

Calculus III

Oktavian III

Иван III

Issedon: Almanac of Ancient History and Culture. Vol. III. Исседон: Альманах по древней истории и культуре. Т. III

The History Of Ancient Egypt (Part III)

Collected Papers, Vol. III

Tales and Novels, Vol III

Handbook of Optics, Vol. III

Dio's Rome, Vol. III,

IS Vol. III

Winnetou vol III

Selected Works, Vol. III

Pzkpfw Tiger Vol III

Shreir's Corrosion vol III

History of CERN, III (History of Cern, Vol 3)

Iii

Building Military Vehicles, Vol. III

Treatise on Analysis, Vol. III

Building Military Dioramas Vol. III

Traité de l'orchestration Vol. III

Computational Fluid Dynamics (Vol. III)

Sowieckie Samochody Pancerne vol. III

Comprehensive Membrane Science and Engineering vol III

American History Stories, Volume III

History of Programming Languages, Volume III

Clinical interpretation of the WAIS-III and WMS-III

Electrochemistry III

Петр III

Винету III

Горец III

Эдуард III

Calculus III

Oktavian III

Иван III

Recommend Documents